The knights of the cross

presented to

Xibran?

of tbc

\Hntverait? of Toronto

From the library of the late

A.M. Stewart, Esq., K.C.
(University College, 1891)

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ AND JEREMIAH CURTIN, WARSAW, 1900.

THE

KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

BY

HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ,

AUTHOR OF "QUO VADIS," "WITH FIRE AND SWORD,
"CHILDREN OF THE SOIL," ETC.

AUTHORIZED AND UNABRIDGED^ TRANSLATION FROM
THE POLISH BY

JEREMIAH CURTIN.

FIRST HALF.

BOSTON:

LITTLE, BROWN, AND COMPANY.

1918.

Copyright, 1899, 1900,
r JEREMIAH CURTIN.

All rights reserved.

S. J. PABKHILL & Co., BOSTON, U.S.A,

TO

COUNTESS ANNA BRANITSKI OF VILLANOV.

MADAM, — You know the language -of this translation as
accurately as you know Polish; you reverence what is true and
beautiful in literature as well as in life; to you therefore I
beg to dedicate these volumes.

JEREMIAH CURT1N.

WARSAW, May 1, 1900.

TRANSLATOR'S NOTE.

THE period embraced in " The Knights of the Cross "
is one of the most dramatic and fruitful of results in
European annals, — a period remarkable for work and
endeavor, especially in the Slav world.

Among Western Slavs the great events were the
Hussite wars and the union of Lithuania and Poland.
The Hussite wars were caused by ideas of race and
religion which were born in Bohemia. These ideas pro-
duced results which, beyond doubt, were among the
most striking in European experience. The period
of Bohemian activity began in 1403 and ended in
1434, the year of the battle of Lipan, which closed the
Bohemian epoch.

The marriage in 1386 of Queen Yadviga to Yagello,
Grand Prince of Lithuania, brought Poland into inti-
mate relations with all the regions owing allegiance to
the Lithuanian dynasty, and made it possible to crush
at Tannenberg the Knights of the Cross, whose object
was the subjection of Poland and Lithuania, and a
boundless extension of German influence in eastern
Europe.

Bohemian struggles made the religious movement of
the next century possible in Germany. The Polish
victory at Tannenburg called forth that same movement.
Had the Knights of the Cross been victorious at Tan-
nenburg and found the East open to conquest and their
apostolic labor, it is not conceivable that the German
princes would have taken action against Rome, for such
action would not have been what we call practical
politics, and the German princes were pre-eminently

vii

Vlil TRANSLATOR'S NOTE.

practical. But when the road to the East was barred
by Polish victory there was no way for Germany to
meet Rome but with obedience or a new religion ; hence
the German Reformation. Luther himself declared
that he could not have succeeded had Huss not lived
before him. Huss gave the intellectual experience
needed by the Germans while Polish victory threw
them back upon Germany and thus forced the issue
between Roman and German tendencies.

The history ending at Tannenberg is of profound
interest, whether we consider the objects sought for on
each side, or the details involved in the policy and the
acts, diplomatic and military, of the two opposing forces.

The struggle between German and Slav began long
before the Knights of the Cross were in existence.
Originating in earlier ages in what undoubtedly was
mere race opposition, it grew envenomed at the begin-
ning of the ninth century, after the restoration, or more
correctly, perhaps, after the creation of the Western
Empire in 800, in the person of Charlemagne. This
new Roman Empire was German; there was little of
Roman in it save the claim to universal dominion.
This pretension to empire was reinforced greatly by
association with the Church, whose unbending resolve
it was to bring all men to the doctrine of Christ, that is,
to bring them within its own fold and jurisdiction.

The position of peoples outside the Empire and the
Church, that is, people independent and not Christian,
who refused the rule of the Empire and the teachings
of the Church, was that of rebels against Imperial
authority, and dupes of Satan.

The position was aggravated intensely by the fact
that those peoples were forced to accept political subjec-
tion and the new religion together. Political subjec-
tion meant that the subordinated race went into contempt
and inferiority, was thrust down to a servile condition ;

TRANSLATOR'S NOTE. ix

the race lost land, freedom, language, race institutions,
primitive ideas, and that aboriginal philosophy which
all races have without exception, no matter what be
their color or what territory they occupy.

North Germany from the Elbe eastward is German-
ized Slav territory ; the struggle to conquer the region
between the Elbe and the Oder lasted till the end of
the twelfth century, the process of Germanizing lasted
during centuries afterward. Those of the Slav leaders
in this region who were of use in managing the people
and were willing to associate themselves with the
invaders retained their positions and became German.
The present ducal houses of Mecklenburg-Strelitz and
Mecklenburg-Schwerin are of this kind, Slav in origin.

After the fall of those Slavs between the Elbe and
the Oder the German (Roman) Empire and Poland
stood face to face.

Omitting details for which there is no space here it
suffices to state that the early leaders of the Poles saw
at once the supreme need in their own case of separat-
ing religion from other questions. The first historic
ruler of Poland, Miezko I., 963-992, married a Bohe-
mian princess and introduced Christianity himself. He
forestalled the Germans and deprived them of the
apostolic part of their aggressive movement, and one
great excuse for conquest.

Being Christianized the Poles maintained themselves
against the Germans, but as they were Christian they
felt obliged to extend Christianity to places embraced
within their territory or connected with it.

Along the Baltic from the Vistula to the Niemen
lived the Prussians, a division of the Lithuanian stock.
The Lithuanians are not exactly Slavs, but they are
much nearer to the Slavs than to any other people, and
are among the most interesting members of the great
Aryan race. In their language are preserved verbal

X TKANSLATOK'S NOTE.

forms which are more primitive than those retained in
Sanscrit, and with the single exception of the Gaelic of
Ireland and Scotland it has preserved in actual use the
most primitive forms of Aryan speech, though its gram-
matical methods are not so primitive as some used in
the Gaelic.

The Prussians had a great love for their own primi-
tive racial religion and for their independence; this
religion and this independence they considered as in-
separable. They inhabited a portion, or what was con-
sidered a portion, of the territory of Konrad, Prince of
Mazovia, who tried to convert them; but instead of suc-
ceeding in his attempt he met with failure, and the
Prussians took revenge by invading that part of his ter-
ritory which was purely Polish and Christian, and
which was known as Mazovia, immediately south of and
bordering on Prussia, which, as stated already, touched
on the Baltic and extended from the Vistula to the
Niemen. The chief town of Mazovia was Warsaw,
which became afterward the capital of Poland.

Among measures taken by Konrad to convert Prussia
was the formation of a military order called the Brothers
of Dobryn. These Brothers the Prussians defeated
terribly in

In 1226 Konrad called in the Knights of the Cross
to aid in converting the stubborn Prussians, and en-
dowed them with land outside of Prussia, reserving
sovereign rights to himself, at least implicitly. The
Knights, however, intended from the very first to take
the territory from Konrad and erect a great German
State in the east of Europe on Slav and Lithuanian
ruins. They had no intention of performing apostolic
labor without enjoying the highest earthly reward for

it, that is, sovereign authority^ -^^_____

— Before he had received the grant from Konrad, the
Grand Master of the Order obtained a privilege from

TRANSLATOR'S NOTE. xi

the Emperor Frederick II., who in virtue of his pre-
tended universal dominion bestowed the land which
Konrad might give for the use of the Knights, and in
addition all territory which the Order could win by
conquest.

The work of conquest and conversion began. A
crusade against Prussia was announced throughout
Europe. From Poland alone went twenty thousand
men to assist in the labor.

Soon, however, Konrad wished to define his sovereign
rights more explicitly. The Order insisted on complete
independence. In 1234 a false1 document was pre-
parecT and presented by the Grand Master to Pope
Gregory IX. as the deed of donation from Konrad.
The Pope accepted the gift, gave the territory in fief to
the Order, informed Konrad, August, 1234, of the posi-
tion of the Knights, and enjoined on him to aid them
with all means in his power.

Konrad of Mazovia was in an awkward position. He
had brought in of his own will a foreign power which
had all western Europe and the Holy See to support
it, which had, moreover, unbounded means of discredit-
ing the Poles ; and these means the Order never failed
in using to the utmost.

In half a century after their coming the Knights,
aided by volunteers and strengthened by contributions
from the rest of Europe had subjugated and converted
Prussia, and considered Lithuania and Poland as sure
conquests, to be made at their own leisure and in great
part at the expense of Western Christendom.
is was the power which fell j

| The German military Order of TheTeutonic iSights,
/ or Knights of the Cross, was founded in Palestine in
I 1190 to succeed an Order of Knight Hospitallers, also
\ German, which was founded about 1128.

Dzieje Narodu Polskiego Dr. A. Lewicki, p. 82, Warsaw, 1899.

MAP OF POLAND

AND THE

TERRITORY OF THE ORDER

BEFORE THE BATTLE OF
GRUNWALD

afnttm. on. if umt. umn MI COMHUH

MAP SHOWING

CHANGES RESULTING

FROM THE BATTLE OF

GRUNWALD

\ H IHN G A R Y

THE

- KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTEE I.

IN Tynets, at the Savage Bull, an inn which belonged to
the monastery, were sitting a number of persons, listening
to the tales of a veteran warrior, who had come from distant
parts, and was relating adventures through which he had
passed in war and on the road.

He was a bearded man, in the vigor of life, broad shoul-
dered, almost immense, but spare of -flesh; his hair was
caught up in a net ornamented with beads ; he wore a leathern
coat with impressions made on it by armor; his belt was
formed entirely of bronze squares; under this belt was a
knife in a horn sheath ; at his side hung a short travelling-
sword.

Right there near him, behind the table, sat a youth with
long hair and a gladsome expression of eye, evidently the
man's comrade, or perhaps his armor-bearer, for he was
also in travelling-apparel, and wore a similar coat, on which
were impressions of armor. The rest of the society was
composed of two country people from the neighborhood of
Cracow and three citizens in red folding caps, the sharp-
pointed tops of which hung down on one side a whole
yard.

The innkeeper, a German wearing a yellow cowl and collar
with indented edge, was pouring to them from a pitcher into
earthen tankards substantial beer, and listening with interest
to the narrative of warlike adventures.

But with still greater interest did the citizens listen. In
those days the hatred which, during the time of Lokietek,
distinguished citizens from knightly landowners, had de-
creased notably; citizens held their heads higher than in
later centuries. They were still called at that time " des aller
durchluchtigsten Kuniges und Herren"1 and their readi-

1 See note at the end of Volume II.
VOL. r. — 1

2 THE KSIG1ITS OF THE CROSS.

ness "ad concessionem pecuniarum " (to pay money) wag
esteemed; hence it happened frequently that merchants
were seen drinking in inns on the footing of lord brother
with nobles. Nobles were even glad to see them, for mer-
chants, as persons who possessed ready coin, paid usually
for men with escutcheons.

So this time they sat and conversed, winking from moment
to moment at the innkeeper to replenish the tankards.

"Then, noble knights," said one of the merchants, "ye
have examined a piece of the world ? "

" Not many of those now assembling in Cracow from all
parts have seen as much," answered the knight.

"And not a few will assemble," continued the citizen.
" Great feasts, and great happiness for the kingdom! They
say, too, and it is certain, that the king has ordered for the
queen a brocade bed embroidered with pearls, and above it a
canopy. There will be festivals and tournaments within
barriers, such as the world has not seen to this day."

" Interrupt not the knight, Gossip Gamroth," said a second
merchant.

" I am not interrupting him, Gossip Eyertreter, but I think
that he himself will be glad to know what people are saying,
for surely he is going to Cracow. As it is, we shall not re-
turn to the city to-day, for the gates would be closed before
us; and at night insects, hatched among chips, do not let
people sleep, so we have time for everything."

" But you answer one word with twenty. You are growing
old, Gamroth."

" Still I can carry a piece of damp cloth under my arm."

" Oh, indeed ! but such cloth that light passes through it,
as through a sieve."

Further conversation was interrupted by the warrior.

" It is sure," said he, " that I shall stop in Cracow, for 1
have heard of the tournaments, and shall be glad to try my
strength in the lists, — and this nephew of mine here also,
who, though young and beardless, has seen more than one
coat of mail on the ground."

The guests looked at the youth, who smiled jo}^ously, and,
when he had put his long hair behind his ears with both hands,
raised the tankard of beer to his lips.

" Even if we wished to return," added the old knight, "we
have no place to which we could go."

" How is that ? "asked one of the nobles. "Whence are
ye, and what are your names? "

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 3

" I am called Matsko of Bogdanets, and this stripling is
the son of my brother ; his name is Zbyshko. Our shield is
the Blunted Horseshoe, with watchword Hail ! "

" Where is your Bogdanets? "

"Oh, better ask me, lord brother, where it was, for it
exists no longer. Even during the wars of the Grymaliti and
Nalentchi our Bogdanets was burned to its foundations, and
what we had there people took from us ; our serving-men fled.
The place was left naked, for neighboring land-tillers went
farther into the wilderness. I with my brother, the father of
this stripling, built up our castle anew, but the next year
water swept it away from us. After that my brother died,
and then I was alone with his orphan. * I shall not stay here,'
thought I. At that time people were talking of war, and of
this, that Yasko of Olesnitsa, whom King Vladislav sent to
Vilno to succeed Mikolai of Moskorzov, was seeking knights
diligently throughout Poland. As I knew Yanko, the worthy
abbot of Tulcha, I pledged my land to.him, and with borrowed
money bought arms and horses. I found for myself the out-
fit usual in war, this lad, who was twelve then, I seated on a
pony, and away to Yasko of Olesnitsa."

"With this stripling ?"

" My dear, he was not even a stripling at that time, but he
was a sturdy little fellow. At twelve he could put his cross-
bow on the ground, press with his stomach, and so turn the
bow crank that no Englishman whom we saw at Vilno could
do better."

"Was he so strong?"

" He carried my helmet at twelve, and when thirteen win-
ters old he carried my shield."

" Then there was no lack of wars there? "

" Thanks to Vitold, there was not. The prince was al-
ways urging the Knights of the Cross, and every year they
sent expeditions to Lithuania against Vilno. Various nations
went with them : English, who are the first of bowmen, French,
Germans, Bohemians, Swiss, and Burgundians. They felled
forests, built fortresses on the way, and at last harried Lithu-
ania savagely with fire and sword, so that all the people who
dwelt in that land wished to leave it, and search out another,
even at the end of the world, — even among sons of Belial, if
only far from Germans."

" It was reported here that all Lithuanians wished to go
away with their children and wives; we did not believe
that,"

4 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"But I saw it. Hei! had it not been for Mikolai of
Moskorzov, and Yasko of Olesnitsa, and without boasting,
had it not been for us, Vilno would not now be existing."

" We know. Ye would not surrender the castle."

" And we did not. Listen, then, attentively to what I tell
you ; for I am a man who has served, I am a warrior of ex-
perience. People of the old time said in their day, ' Lithu-
ania is venomous,' and they spoke truly. The Lithuanians
fight well single-handed, but in the open field they cannot
measure with the knightlaood. When the horses of the Ger-
mans sink in swamps, or when they are in a dense forest, it
is different."

" The Germans are good knights! " exclaimed the citizens.

4 'They stand like a wall, man to man, in iron armor, so
covered that hardly is the eye of a dog brother of them to
be seen through his vizor. And they go in line. It used to
happen that the Lithuanians would strike them and be scat-
tered like sand, and if they were not scattered the Germans
put them down like a pavement and trampled them. But
the Germans are not alone, for all nations in the world serve
with the Knights of the Cross. Ah, those strangers are
gallant! More than once a foreign knight would bend for-
ward, lower his lance, and even before battle strike all alone
into a whole army, like a falcon into a flock."

" Christ ! " called out Gamroth. " Who is the best among
the foreigners ? "

"It depends on the weapon. At the crossbow the Eng-
lish are best ; they pierce armor through and through with a
shaft, and hit a clove a hundred steps distant. The Chehs
cut terribly with axes. At the two-handed sword no one
surpasses the German. The Swiss delight in breaking thick
helmets with iron flails. But the greatest knights are those
who come from the French land. They will fight with thee
on foot or on horseback, and hurl terribly valiant words at
thee ; words which thou wilt not at all understand, for their
speech is as if one were to rattle a tin plate, though these
people are God-fearing. They have accused us, through Ger-
man interpreters, of defending Pagans and Saracens against
Knights of the Cross, and have bound themselves to prove
it by a knightly duel. There is to be a judgment of God
between four of their knights and four of ours ; the meeting
is appointed at the court of Vatslav, the Roman Emperor
and King of Bohemia."

Here greater curiosity seized the country people and the

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 5

merchants, so that they stretched their necks over the tank-
ards toward Matsko of Bogdanets and inquired,—

" And of ours who will meet the French? Tell quickly! "

Matsko raised his beer to his lips, drank, and answered :

" Ei ! have no fear for our men. They are Yan of Vlosh-
chova, castellan of Dobryn; Mikolai of Vashmuntov; Yasko
of Dakov ; and Yarosh of Chehov. All are knights to be
proud of, deadly fellows. Whether they do battle with
lance, sword, or axe — it is nothing new to them ! Men's
eyes will have something to look at, and their ears something
to hear. I have said, put foot on the throat of a French-
man and he will send knightly words at thee. So help
me God and the Holy Cross ! as the French talk, so do
ours slay."

" There will be glory, if God bless us," said one of the
nobles.

4 ' And Saint Stanislav ! " added another. Then, turning
to Matsko, he continued: "Well, now go on! You have
glorified the Germans and other knights, saying that they
are brave and that they broke Lithuanians easily. But
against you was it not more difficult? Did they go against
you with the same willingness? How did God favor? Give
praise to our side ! "

Evidently Matsko was no braggart, hence he answered
modestly, —

" Whoso is fresh from distant lands strikes us willingly,
but after he has tried us once and a second time he has not
the same courage, for our people are stubborn. We have
been reproached often with this stubbornness. ' Ye despise
death,' say our enemies, ' but ye help the Saracens, and for
this ye will be damned ! ' But in us stubbornness increases,
for what they say is untrue. The double kingdom bap-
tized Lithuania, and all people there confess Christ the Lord,
though not every one does so with knowledge. We know
that when a devil was cast out of the cathedral in Plotsk,
our gracious lord gave command to set up a candle to him,
and priests had to tell the king that it was improper to
do that. Well, how must it be in the case of a common
man? More than one says to himself: 'The prince has given
command to be christened, he has given command to bow
down to Christ, so I bow down ; but why should I spare a
pot of curds on the ancient pagan devils, why not throw
them a toasted turnip, or pour to them beer foam? Un-
less I do so my horses will drop dead, or my cows will be

6 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

sick, or their milk will grow bloody, or there will be harm
to the harvest.' Many act in this way, and fall under sus-
picion. But they act thus through ignorance and through
fear of devils. Formerly those devils had pleasant lives.
They had their groves, their houses, horses to ride on, and
they received tithes. But now the groves are cut down, they
have nothing to eat; bells are rung in the towns, so this
vileness is confined in the deepest forests and howls there
in anguish. If a Lithuanian goes to the forest among
pines, one devil or another pulls him by the coat, and says
'Give!' Some give, but there are bold fellows who give
nothing, and even catch the devils. One man poured roasted
peas into an ox bladder, and thirteen devils crawled in right
away. He shut them in with a service- wood plug and took
them for sale to the Franciscan monks in Vilno, who gave
him twenty groshes with gladness, so as to destroy the ene-
mies of Christ's name. I myself saw that bladder, and a
disgusting odor entered a man's nostrils at a distance from
it; by such odors do foul spirits express their terror of holy
water. "

" But who counted the thirteen devils?" asked the mer-
chant Gamroth, cleverly.

"A Lithuanian who saw them crawl in counted. It was
evident that they were there, for that was shown by the
stench, but no one would take out the plug."

"Those are wonders, wonders ! " cried one of the nobles.

" I have looked my fill at great wonders not a few.
We cannot say that those Lithuanian people are pleasant,
everything about them is strange. They ai-e shaggy, and
hardly a prince among them curls his hair ; they eat roasted
turnips, preferring them to all other food, for they say that
turnips increase bravery. They live in the same house with
their cattle and their serpents, they know no moderation
in eating and drinking. They hold nrnrried women in no
esteem, but maidens they reverence highly and recognize
great power in them ; so if any maiden rubs a man's stomacli
with dried sycamore, gripes leave him that moment."

"Well, one would not be sorry to have the gripes if the
maiden were shapely," called out Eyertreter.

" Ask Zbyshko," replied Matsko of Bogclanets.

Zbyshko laughed till the bench shook beneath him.
" There are wonderful maidens among them!" said he.
"Was not Ryngalla wonderful?"

" What Ryngalla? Some gay one? Tell us immediately."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 7

u Have ye not heard of Ryngalla? " inquired Matsko.

" Not a word."

"Well, she is Prince Vitold's sister, and was the wife of
Henryk <; Prince of Mazovia."

"How is that? What Prince Henryk? There was only
one Mazovian prince of that name, the bishop elect of Plotsk,
but he died."

" The same man. A dispensation was to come from
Rome to him, but death gave him the first dispensation ; evi-
dently he did not delight the Lord over much with his con-
duct. I was sent in that time with a letter from Yasko of
Olesnitsa, to Prince Vitold, when Prince Henryk came from
King Vladislav to Ritterswerder, as the bishop elect of
Plotsk. The war had already become disagreeable to Vitold
for this reason specially, that he could not take Vilno, and
to our king his own brothers and their loose conduct had
become disagreeable. The king, seeing then greater skill and
more wisdom in Vitold than in his own brothers, sent the
bishop to him with proposals to leave the Knights of the
Cross and incline to obedience, for which the government of
Lithuania would be given him. Vitold, always eager for
change, listened to the pleasant message. There were feasts
and tournaments. The bishop mounted a horse with delight,
and exhibited his knightly prowess in the lists, though other
bishops did not approve of this conduct. By nature all
princes of Mazovia are strong, and it is notorious that even
maidens of that stock break horseshoes easily. So one day
the prince bishop swept three knights of ours from their
saddles, another day five, and me among them, while the
horse under Zbyshko he put on his haunches. He received
all rewards from the hands of the marvellous Ryngalla, be-
fore whom he knelt in full armor. And they so fell in love
that at feasts attendant clerics drew him away by the sleeves
from her, and Vitold restrained the princess his sister. Then
the prince bishop said : ' I give a dispensation to myself, and
the pope will confirm it, if not the pope in Rome, he of
Avignon, and we will have the marriage straightway, or I
shall be consumed.' It was a great offence against God, but
Vitold did not wish to offend the king's envoy. Then the
young couple went to Suraj, and later to Slutsk, to the great
grief of this Zbyshko here, who, in German fashion, had
chosen Princess Ryngalla as the lady of his heart, and vowed
fealty till death to her."

" Indeed, this is true ! " broke in Zbyshko. " But after-

8 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

ward people said that Princess Ryngalla, understanding that
it was not proper for her to be married to the bishop elect
(for though married, he had no wish to abandon his spiritual
dignity), and because such a marriage could not be blessed
by the Lord, poisoned her husband. Hearing of this, I
prayed a holy hermit near Lublin to free me from my
vow."

" He was a hermit indeed," answered Matsko, with a smile,
" but I am not sure that he was holy, for we came upon him
one Friday in the forest, where he was cracking bear-bones
with an axe, and sucking out the marrow till there was
gurgling in his throat."

" But he said that marrow was not flesh, and besides that
he had a dispensation to eat it, for he had miraculous visions
in sleep after eating marrow, and could prophesy on the
morrow till mid-day."

" Well, well," replied Matsko. "But the wonderful R}7n-
galla is a widow, and she may summon thee to service."

" She would summon me in vain, for I shall choose an-
other lady to serve till death, and besides I shall find a
wife."

" First find the belt of a knight."

" Of course! but will there not be tournaments after the
queen's delivery ? Before that, or after it, the king will belt
more than one man. I shall challenge every one. The prince
would not have unseated me had my horse not sat on his
haunches."

' ' There will be better men there than thou. "

Then a nobleman from near Cracow exclaimed, —

"By the dear God! in presence of the queen will appear,
not such men as thou, but the most renowned knights on
earth: Zavisha of Garbov, and Farurey and Dobko of
Olesnitsa, and Povala of Tachev, and Pashko Zlodye of Bis-
kupitsi, and Yasko Nashan, and Abdank of Gora, and
Andrei of Brohotsitsi, and Krystin of Ostrov, and Yakov of
Kobylani! How couldst thou cope with these, with whom no
man can cope either here or at the court of Bohemia or Hun-
gary. What sayest thou, art thou better than they ? How
old art thou?"

"Eighteen," replied Zbyshko.

"Then each man of them could bend thee between his
fingers."

"We shall see."

"I have heard," said Matsko, "that the king rewards

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 9

bountifully knights returning from the Lithuanian war. Say
ye who come from the capital if that be true ? "

"True as God lives!" said one of the nobles. " The
bountifulness of the king is known throughout the world,
but now it will not be easy to squeeze up to him, for in
Cracow it is just swarming with guests who are assembling
to be there during the delivery of the queen and the christen-
ing, wishing thus to show honor and fealty to our king. The
King of Hungary is to be there, and they say the Roman
Emperor too, and various princes, counts, and knights as
numerous as poppy seed, because each man hopes that he
will not go away empty-handed. They have said, even, that
Pope Boniface himself will come ; he also needs the aid and
favor of our lord against his enem3T in Avignon. In such
a throng it will not be easy to gain audience, but if it be
gained, and our lord's feet embraced, he will care for a man
of merit bountifully, be assured."

' ' Then I will embrace his feet, for I have rendered ser-
vice, and if there be war I will go again. I have gained
booty, and received something from Prince Vitold as reward.
1 feel no need, but my evening years are coming, and in old
age, when strength leaves his bones, a man is glad to have a
quiet corner."

4 ; The king was rejoiced to see those who returned from
Lithuania under Yasko of Olesuitsa, and they are all eating
fatly at present."

" Well ! I did not return at that time, I warred on ; for ye
should know that that peace between the king and Prince
Vitold was ground out upon the Germans. The prince re-
covered his hostages cunningly, and then attacked the Order.
He stormed and burnt castles, slew knights, cut down a mul-
titude of people. The Germans wished to take revenge in
company with Swidrygello, who fled to them. There was a
great expedition again. Conrad himself, the Grand Master,
went with it, leading immense forces. They besieged Vilno,
strove to storm castles from great towers, tried to take
them by treason, but had no success in anything ! And in
their retreat so many fell that not one half escaped. We
took the field once more against the brother of the Grand
Master, Ulrich of Jungingen, burgomaster of Sambia. But
Ulrich was afraid of the prince and fled with weeping. Since
that flight there is peace, and they are building up Vilno
anew. A certain holy monk, who could walk on red-hot iron
barefoot, prophesied that thenceforth while the world was

10 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

the world Vilno would not see near its walls an armed Ger-
man. But if that be true, whose hands did the work? "

Matsko of Bogdanets stretched forth his hands, which
were broad and strong beyond measure ; others began to nod
and add, —

u Yes, yes ! he is right in what he says."

But further conversation was interrupted by a noise com-
ing through the windows, from which the panes had been
taken because the night was bright and warm. From afar
was heard a clinking, the voices of people, the snorting of
horses, and songs. Those present were astonished, for the
hour was late and the moon had risen high in the heavens.
The innkeeper, a German, ran out to the court of the inn,
but before the guests could drain the last tankard he returned
still more hurriedly.

" Some court is coming ! " exclaimed he.

A moment later at the door appeared a youth in a blue
kaftan, and on his head a red folding cap. He stopped,
looked at the company, and seeing the host said, —

" Wipe the tables there and trim the lights ; Princess Anna
Danuta will halt here to rest."

Then he turned away. In the inn there was a movement,
the host called to his servants and the guests looked at one
another with astonishment.

u Princess Anna Danuta! " said one of the citizens ; " that
is the daughter of Keistut ; she is wife of Yanush of Mazovia.
She has passed two weeks already in Cracow, but went out
to Zator, to Prince Vatslav on a visit, and now is returning
of course."

" Gossip Gamroth," said the second citizen, " let us go to
the hay in the barn ; this company is too high for us."

" I do not wonder that they travel at night," remarked
Matsko, " for it is hot in the day-time; but why come to an
jnn when there is a cloister near by ? "

Here he turned to Zbyshko.

"A sister, a full sister of the wonderful Ryngalla. Dost
understand?"

"But there must be many Mazovian damsels with her,
bei ! " said Zbyshko,

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 11

CHAPTER II.

MEANWHILE the princess passed in. She was a smiling-
faced, middle-aged lady, dressed in a red mantle and a green,
closely fitting robe ; at her hips was a golden girdle, which
dropped downward in front and was fastened low with a
great clasp. Behind the lady walked damsels of her court,
some older, others not full-grown yet ; most of them had gar-
lands of roses and lilies on their heads, and lutes in their
hands. Some carried whole bunches of fresh flowers, evi-
dently plucked along the road. The room was filled, for
after the damsels came a number of courtiers and young
boys. All entered briskly, with gladness in their faces, con-
versing loudly, or singing, as if intoxicated with the beautiful
evening and bright moonlight. Among the courtiers were
two choristers, one with a lute, the other with a guitar at his
girdle. One of the damsels, quite young yet, perhaps twelve
years of age, carried behind the princess a lute adorned with
brass nails.

' ' May Jesus Christ be praised ! " said the princess, halting
in the middle of the room.

" For the ages of ages. Amen ! " answered those present,
making low bows as they spoke.

" Bat where is the host? "

The German, hearing the summons, pushed forward and
knelt in German fashion.

" We shall stop here for rest and refreshment," said the
lady. " But move about briskly, for we are hungry."

The citizens had departed already, but now the two city
nobles, and Matsko of Bogdanets with young Zbyshko, un-
willing to disturb the court, bowed a second time with the
intention of leaving the room; but the princess detained
them.

" Ye are nobles, ye will not interrupt ! Make the acquaint-
ance of our courtiers. Whence is God conducting you? "

At once they announced their names, their escutcheons,
their service, and the villages by which they entitled them-
selves. It was only when the lady heard from Matsko
whence he was returning that she clapped her hands, and
said, —

12 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" See, here is luck ! Tell us of Vilno ; tell of my brother
and sister. Will Prince Vitold come to the delivery of the
queen and to the christening?"

" He would like to come, but not knowing whether he will
be able, he has sent a silver cradle in advance by -priests and
boyars, as a gift to the queen. I and my nephew have come
to guard this cradle on the road."

" Then is the cradle here? I should like to see it. Is it
all silver?"

"All silver, but it is not here. They have taken it to
Cracow."

' ' But what are ye doing in Tynets ? "

"We have turned back to visit the procurator of the
cloister, our relative, and confide to the care of the worthy
monks what war has given us, and what the Prince has
bestowed."

"Then God has shown favor? Was the booty consider-
able? But tell us why my brother was uncertain of coming."

" Because he is preparing an expedition against the
Tartars."

"I know that, but it troubles me, since the queen has
prophesied an unhappy end to it, and what she prophesies
always comes true."

Matsko smiled.

" Our lady is saintly, there is no denying that," said he,
v- but a host of our knighthood will go with Prince Vitold,
splendid men ; to meet them will not be easy for any force."

" And ye will not go ? "

"No, for I was sent with others to take the cradle; be-
sides I have not taken armor from my body for five years,"
said Matsko, pointing to the impressions of the armor on his
elkskin coat. "Only let me rest, then I will go; and if I
should not go I will give Zbyshko, this nephew of mine, to
Pan Spytek of Melshtyn, under whose lead all our knights
will enroll themselves."

Princess Anna looked at the stately figure of Zbyshko,
but further conversation was interrupted by the arrival of a
monk from the cloister, who, when he had greeted the prin-
cess, began humbly to reproach her for not having sent a
courier with the announcement of her coming, and for not
halting at the monastery instead of a common inn, which was
unworthy of her dignity. There was no lack in the monas-
tery of houses and edifices in which even an ordinary person
could find entertainment, and what would be done in case of

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 13

majesty, especially that of the spouse of a prince from whose
ancestors and relatives the abbey had received so many
benefactions ?

" We have stopped only to rest our limbs," said the prin-
cess, good-humoredly ; "in the morning we must go to
Cracow. We have slept enough in the day, and are travel-
ling at night, because it is cool ; and as it was past cock-crow
I did not wish to rouse the pious monks, especially with a
company which has singing and dancing more in mind than
rest."

But when the monk continued to insist, she added, —

" No. We will remain here. A good hour will pass in
listening to worldly songs; we shall be at the church for
morning mass, to begin the day with God."

" There will be a mass for the prosperity of the gracious
prince and princess," said the monk.

4 ' The prince, my consort, will come only after four or five
days."

' ' The Lord God has power to send fortune from afar ; but
meanwhile let it be permitted us poor people to bring even
wine from the cloister."

" We shall thank you for it gladly," said the princess.

uHei! Danusia, Danusia ! " called she, when the monk
had gone ; " come out on the bench and rejoice our heart with
that same song which thou gavest us in Zator."

Thereupon the courtiers placed a bench quickly in the mid
die of the room. The choristers sat, one at each end of it,
between them stood that young girl who had borne behind
the princess the lute adorned with brass nails. On her head
was a garland, her hair was flowing over her shoulders ; her
robe was blue, her shoes red, with long tips. Standing on
the bench she seemed a child, but at the same time a wonder-
ful child, — a church statue, as it were, or a marionette. It
was evident also that this was not the first time that she stood
up and sang to the princess, for not the slightest confusion
was evident in her.

" Go on, Danusia, go on! " cried the damsels.

She held the lute in front of her, raised her head like
a bird about to sing, and closing her eyes, began in her
silvery voice, —

•' Oh had I wings as a wild goose,
I would fly after Yasek,
I would fly after him to Silesia ! "

14 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

The choristers accompanied her promptly, one on a guitar,
the other on a large lute ; the princess, who loved worldly
songs beyond everything, swayed her head from side to side,
and the little maiden sang on in a thin, childlike, fresh voice.
It was like the singing of birds in a forest in springtime.

" I would sit on a fence in Silesia,
Look at me, Yasek dear,
Look at the poor little orphan."

And again the choristers accompanied.

Young Zbyshko of Bogdanets, accustomed from childhood
to war and its stern images, had never seen anything like that
in his life. He nudged in the shoulder a Mazovian standing
near by, and inquired, —

" Who is she ? "

" She is a maiden of Princess Anna's suite. There is no
lack of choristers with us who amuse the court; but she is
the dearest little chorister of all, and the princess listens to
no person's songs with such eagerness as to hers."

"That is no wonder to me. I thought her a real angel,
and I cannot gaze at her sufficiently. What is her name? "

"But have you not heard? — Danusia. Her father is
Yurand of Spyhov, a wealthy and valiant count, who is of
those in advance of the banner."

" Hei ! human eyes have not seen the like of her."

" All love her, for her singing, and her beauty."

" But who is her knight? "

" She is a child yet."

Conversation was interrupted a second time by Danusia's
singing.

From one side Zbyshko gazed at her, — at her bright hair,
her raised head, her half-closed eyes, and at her whole figure,
illuminated both by the light of the wax candles and the light
of the moon-rays coming in through the open window ; and he
was more and more astonished. It seemed to him that he
had seen her sometime, but he could not remember where, —
in a dream, or at Cracow, in a church window. Then he
pushed the courtier, and asked in a low voice, —

" Is she of your court, then? "

" Her mother came from Lithuania with Princess Anna
Danuta, who gave her in marriage to Yurand of Spyhov.
She was beautiful and of a great family, beloved of the prin-
cess beyond other damsels, and loving the princess herself.
For this reason she named her daughter Anna Danuta. Five

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 15

years ago, when the Germans fell upon our court at Zlotoria,
she died of fright. Princess Anna took the little girl at that
time, and is rearing her. Her father comes often to the
court, and is glad when he sees his child in good health and
beloved of the princess. But, as often as he looks at her,
he sheds tears thinking of his dead one ; and then he turns
against the Germans, to seek vengeance for the terrible wrong
which they wrought on him. No man loved his own wife
more than he up to that time in all Mazovia, and he has
slain a host of Germans already in revenge for her."

Zbyshko's eyes gleamed in one moment, and the veins
thickened on his forehead.

" Then did the Germans kill her mother? " asked he.

" They killed her, and they did not kill her. She died of
fright. Five years ago there was peace ; no one was thinking
of war, and each man went about with no feeling of danger.
The prince went to build a castle in Zlotoria, without troops,
but with his court, as is usual in peace time. Just then the
German traitors attacked us without declaration of war,
without cause. Forgetting the fear of God, and all the bene-
factions which they had received from his ancestors, they
lashed the prince to a horse, bore him away, and slew his
people. The prince sat long in captivity among them, and
only when King Vladislav threatened war did they set him
free, out of fear; but during that attack Danusia's mother
died, for her heart rose in her throat, and it choked her."

"And you were present? What is your name? I have
forgotten."

" I am Mikolai of Dlugolyas ; my surname is Obuh. I was
present at the attack. I saw a German, with peacock-plumes
on his helmet, strap Danusia's mother to his saddle, and saw
her grow white before his eyes. They cut me down with a
halberd, the mark of which I bear yet."

Then he showed a deep scar which extended from beneath
his hair to his brow.

A moment of silence followed. Zbyshko fell to gazing at
Dannsia again, and inquired, —

" And you say that she has no knight? "

But he did not await the answer, for at that moment the
singing ceased. One of the choristers, a large, weighty man,
stood up on a sudden ; by this the bench tipped at one end ;
Danusia tottered, spread out her arms ; but before she could
fall, or jump off, Zbyshko sprang forward with the speed of
a wildcat, and caught her in his arms. The princess, who at

16 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

the first moment screamed out from fear, began at once to
laugh, and said, —

4 * Here is Danusia's knight ! Come hither, young knight,
and give us our dear little songstress ! "

" He caught her gallantly!" cried voices among the
courtiers.

Zbyshko went toward the princess, holding Danusia at his
breast; she, clinging to his neck with one arm, raised the
lute high with the other, fearing lest she might break it.
Her face was smiling and gladdened, though she was some-
what frightened.

Meanwhile the youth, on reaching the princess, placed
Danusia before her ; then kneeling and raising his head, he
said, with a boldness marvellous at his age, —

" Let it be according to your words, gracious lady ! It is
time for this charming maiden to have her knight ; and it is
time, too, for me to have my lady, whose beauty and virtue
I shall recognize ; so with your leave I will make vows to
this one, and be faithful to her unto death in all trials."

Astonishment shot over the face of the princess, not be-
cause of Zbj'shko's words, but because all had happened so
suddenly. The custom of knightly vows was not Polish, it is
true; but Mazovia, being on the German boundary, and see-
ing knights frequently from even distant lands, was ac-
quainted with that custom better than other provinces, and
accepted it rather early. The princess had heard of it also
still earlier, at the court of her renowned father, where all
Western customs were looked on as law, and as models for
the noblest warriors. For these reasons she did not find in
Zbyshko's wish anything to offend her or Danusia. On the
contrary, she was glad that this little girl, who was dear to
her, should begin to attract the hearts and eyes of knights.
So with delighted face she turned to the little maid.

" Danusia, Danusia ! dost wish to have thy knight? "

The blond-haired Danusia sprang up three times in her
red shoes, and then, seizing the princess by the neck, began
to cry, with as much delight as if they had offered her a
plaything permitted only to older persons for amusement :

"I do, I do, I do!"

The princess laughed till her eyes were filled with tears,
but at last the lady, freeing herself from Danusia's arms,
said to Zbyshko, —

"Well! make the vow! make the vow! What dost thou
vow to her ? "

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 17

Zbyshko, who amidst the laughter had preserved an un-
shaken dignity, spoke up with equal seriousness, without ris-
ing from his knee, —

" I vow to her that when I reach Cracow I will hang my
shield in front of an inn, and on it a declaration, which a
cleric learned in letters will write for me : that Panna Danusia,
daughter of Yurand, is the most beautiful and virtuous among
the damsels who inhabit all kingdoms. And should any man
deny this I will do battle with him till I perish or he perishes,
unless he should prefer to go into slavery."

"Well done! It is clear that thou knowest knightly
customs. And what more ? "

u And, since I have learned from Pan Mikolai that Panna
Danusia's mother yielded her last breath through the act of a
German with peacock-plumes on his helmet, I vow to gird
my body with a hempen cord, and, though it should eat me
to the bone, I will not remove the cord till I have slain three
German knights, torn three such plumes from their helmets,
and placed them at the feet of my lady."

At this the princess grew serious and inquired, —

" Art thou not making this vow to raise laughter? "

" So help me God and the Holy Cross," answered Zbyshko,
" I will repeat this vow in the church before priests."

"It is praiseworthy to give battle to the fierce enemy of
our race, but I grieve for thee, since thou art young and
mayst perish easily."

Then pushed forward Matsko of Bogdanets. Till that
moment, like a man of past times he had merely shrugged
his shoulders ; now he thought fit to speak.

"As to that be not troubled, gracious lady. Death in
battle may meet any man, and to a noble, whether old or
young, this is even praiseworthy. But war is no wonder to
this lad, for though years are lacking him, it has hap-
pened him more than once to fight on horseback and on
foot with lance or axe, with a long or a short sword, with
a shield or without one. For a knight to make vows to a
damsel whom he looks on with gladness is a novel cus-
tom, but as Zbyshko has promised his three peacock-plumes
I make no reproach. He has harried the Germans, let
him harry them again; and if from that harrying a pair
of German heads should burst, he will have only the more
glory."

"I see that the affair is not with some common youth,"
said the princess, and she turned to Danusia. " Sit thou in
VOL. i. — 2

18 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

my place, as the first person at present, but do not laugh,
for it is not becoming."

Danusia took Princess Anna's place and wished to feign
seriousness, but her blue eyes laughed at the kneeling
Zbyshko, and she was unable to restrain herself from moving
her feet through delight.

" Give him thy gloves," said the princess.

Danusia drew off her gloves wrhich she gave to Zbyshko,
who took them with great respect.

" I will fasten these to my helmet," said he, pressing them
to his lips, "and whoso tries to get them, woe to him."
Then be kissed Danusia's hands, and after the hands her
feet, and rose. But that moment his former seriousness
deserted him, and great joy filled his heart because thence-
forth he would pass as a mature man before all that court ;
so, shaking Danusia's gloves, he cried, half in joy, half in
anger,—

"Come on, dog brothers with your peacock-plumes!
Come on ! "

But at that moment the same monk entered the inn who
had been there before; and with him two others, older than
he. Behind them monastery servants bore wicker baskets,
and in them vessels of wine, and various dainties collected
quickly. Those two fell to greeting the princess and re-
proaching her for not having gone to the monastery ; but she
explained a second time that, since she had slept and the
whole court had slept in the daytime, they were travelling at
night, hence needed no sleep ; and not wishing to rouse the
distinguished abbot, or the worthy monks, she preferred to
halt at the inn and rest their limbs there.

After many courteous phrases they decided finally on this :
that after matins and early mass the princess and her court
would accept a meal and rest in the monastery. Besides the
Mazovians, the hospitable monks invited the landowners of
Cracow, and Matsko of Bogdanets, who intended in every
case to go to the monastery and leave there the property
which he had won in war, or had received as gifts from the
bountiful Vitold, and which was intended to free Bogdanets
from pledge. Young Zbyshko had not heard the 'invitations,
for he had run to his own and his uncle's wagons, which were
under guard of their attendants, so as to dress and stand in
more befitting' costume before Danusia and the princess.
Taking his boxes from the wagon, he commanded to bear
them to the servants' room, and he dressed there. First he

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 19

arranged his hair hurriedly and thrust it into a silk net, in
which were interwoven amber beads with real pearls in front.
Then he put on a " jacket" of white silk embroidered with
gold griffins, and at the bottom with ornamented border;
above this he girded himself with a double gilded girdle,
from which depended a small sword in a scabbard inlaid with
silver and ivory. All this was new, gleaming, and not stained
with any blood, though taken as booty from a young Frisian
knight, serving with the Knights of the Cross. Next, Zbyshko
put on very beautiful trousers, one leg of which was striped
red and green, the other yellow and violet : both ended above
in many-colored squares. When he had put on purple shoes
with long, pointed toes, splendid and fresh, he betook himself
to the general room.

When he stood on the threshold the sight of him made in-
deed a strong impression on all. The princess, when she saw
what a beautiful knight had made vows to Danusia, was de-
lighted still more, and Danusia at the first moment sprang
toward him like a deer. But, whether she was restrained by
the beauty of the youth, or the voices of admiration from
the courtiers, she stopped before she had run to him ; so that,
halting a step distant from Zbyshko, she dropped her eyes
suddenly, and clasping her hands began, blushing and con-
fused, to twist her fingers.

But after her came up others : the princess herself, the
courtiers, the damsels, the choristers and the monks ; for all
wished to look at him more closely. The Mazovian maidens
gazed at Zbyshko as at a rainbow, each regretting that he
had not chosen her. The elder ones admired the costliness
of the dress ; and round him was formed a circle of the*
curious ; Zbyshko stood in the centre with a boastful smile
on his face, turning somewhat on the spot where he stood, so
that they might look at him better.

"Who is that? " asked one of the monks.

"That is a young knight, the nephew of this lord here/*
replied the princess, pointing to Matsko; " he has just now
made a vow to Danusia."

The monks showed no astonishment, since such vows
bound to nothing. Vows were made frequently to married
ladies, and in notable families, among whom Western
customs were known, almost every lady had her knight.
If a knight made vows to a damsel, he did not become'her
betrothed thereby; on the contrary, she took another for
Iwsltand most frequently ; but he, in so far as lie possessed

20 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

the virtue of constancy, did not cease in fealty to her, but
he married another.

Danusia's youth astonished the monks somewhat more,
but not over much, for in that age youths of sixteen became
castellans. The great queen Yadviga herself was only
fifteen when she came from Hungary, and girls of thirteen
were given in marriage. Besides, they were looking more in
that moment at Zbyshko than Danusia, and were listening to
Matsko, who, proud of his nephew, had begun to relate how
the young man had come to possess such famous apparel.

" A year and nine weeks ago," said he, " we were invited
to feasts by Saxon knights ; and with them as guest was a
certain knight from the distant nation of the Frisians, who
dwell far away at the edge of the ocean, and he had with
him his son, three years older than Zbyshko. Once at a
feast that son told Zbyshko unbecomingly that he had
neither beard nor moustache. Zbyshko, being quick-tem-
pered, would not listen to this calmly, but seizing him at
once by the lips plucked out all the hair from them, for
which afterward we fought for death or servitude."

' ' How is that ? Did you fight ? " asked Mikolai.

"I did, for the father took his son's part, and I Zbysh-
ko's ; so we fought, four of us, in presence of the guests,
on a space of trampled earth. We made an agreement of
this sort, that whoso conquered should take the wagons and
horses and servants of the conquered. And God favored
us. We slew those Frisians, though with no little toil, for
they lacked neither courage nor strength; and we took
"amous booty. There were four wagons, for each wagon a
pair of draught-horses four immense stallions, nine servants,
and two excellent suits of armor, such as one might find
rarely with our people. The head-pieces we broke, it is
true, in the battle, but the Lord Jesus consoled us with
other things, for in a box bound famously with iron were
suits of costly apparel, and that suit in which Zbyshko has
now arrayed himself was with them."

At this the two nobles from Cracow, and all the Mazovians
looked with greater respect on the uncle and nephew, and
Mikolai, surnamed Obuh, said, —

" Ye are, I see, unyielding, stern men."

"We believe now that this young man will get the three
peacock-plumes."

Matsko smiled, wherewith in his stern face there was
something quite predatory.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 21

Meanwhile the monastery servants had drawn forth from
the wicker baskets wine and tidbits, and from the servants'
quarters girls had begun to bring plates full of smoking
fried eggs flanked with sausages from which went forth a
pronounced and savory odor of wild-boar flesh. At sight of
this a desire to eat seized all, and they moved toward the
tables.

No one, however, took a place earlier than the princess.
When she had sat down at the middle of the table she com-
manded Danusia and Zbyshko to sit side by side, and then
said to Zbyshko, —

"It is proper that thou eat from one dish with Danusia,
but act not as other knights do with their ladies, bring not
thy foot to hers under the table, touch not her knees, for
she is too young."

" I will not, gracious lady," replied he, " unless after two
or three years, when the Lord Jesus will permit me to per-
form my vow, and when this berry will ripen ; and as to tread-
ing on her feet, I could not do that if I wished, for they are
hanging in the air."

"True!" answered the princess, "and it is pleasant to
see that thou hast decent manners."

Then followed silence, for all had begun to eat. Zbyshko
cut the fattest bits of sausage and gave them to Danusia, or
put them directly into her mouth, and she, glad that so
stately a knight was serving her, ate with full cheeks, blink-
ing and smiling, now at him, now at the princess.

After the plates had been cleared the monastery servants
poured out sweet, fragrant wine, to men in abundance, to
women sparingly; but Zbyshko's knightliness appeared
specially when they brought in full measures of nuts from
the monastery; native wild nuts, and, rare in that time,
Italian nuts brought from afar, which the company seized
very eagerly, so that after a while throughout the whole
room nothing was heard save the noise of nutshells cracked
between jaws. It would be vain to suppose that Zbyshko
thought only of himself, for he preferred to show the prin-
cess and Danusia his knightly strength and abstinence
rather than lower himself in their eyes through greed for
dainties. Taking from moment to moment a handful of
nuts, whether Italian or native, he did not put them between
his teeth as did others, but squeezed them with his iron
fingers, cracked the shells, and gave clean kernels to Danusia.
He invented even an amusement for her. After he had

22 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

removed the kernels he put his hand to his lips and blew the
shells suddenly with his mighty breath to the ceiling.
Danusia laughed so much that the princess, fearing lest
the ghi might choke herself, commanded him to abandon
the amusement. Seeing, however, Danusia's delight, she
asked, —

" Well, Danusia, is it nice to have thy knight? "

" Oi, nice! " answered the maiden. And putting forth a
rosy finger she touched Zbyshko's white silk jacket, with-
drew the finger suddenly, and asked, —

' ' And will he be mine to-morrow ? "

" To-morrow, in a week, and till death," answered Zbyshko.

The supper came to an end when, after the nuts, sweet
pancakes full of berries were brought to them. Some of the
courtiers wished to dance, others preferred to hear the
singing of the choristers, or of Danusia; but toward the end
of the supper Danusia's eyelids began to grow heavy ; her
head dropped first to one side, then to the other ; once and
a second time she looked at the princess, then at Zbyshko ;
again she rubbed hei eyes with her fists and immediately
rested with great confidence against the knight's shoulder,
and fell asleep.

" Is she asleep?" asked the ^Kncess. " Now thou hast,
thy < lady.' "

" She is dearer to me 'sleeping than another in a dance."
answered Zbyshko, sitting erect and motionless so as not to
rouse the maiden.

But not even the playing and singing of the choristers
roused her. Some kept time to the music with their feet,
others accompanied by beating the dishes, but the greater the
noise the better she slept, with her mouth open, like a little
fish. She woke only when, at cock-crow and the sound of
church bells, all moved from the table crying, —

" To matins ! to matins ! "

" We will go on foot to praise God," said the princess.

And taking the awakened Danusia by her hand, she went
forth first from the inn, and after her the whole court. The
night had grown pale. On the eastern sky a slight bright-
ness was visible, green at the top, rosy below that, and under
all a narrow golden ribbon as it were, which widened as one
looked at it. On the west the moon seemed to withdraw
before that brightness. The dawn became rosier and clearer
each instant. The world awoke wet from abundant dew,
refreshed and joyful

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 23

" God has given fine weather, but the heat will be
Violent," said the courtiers.

"That is no harm," answered Pan Mikolai, quieting
them, " we shall take a sleep at the cloister and reach
Cracow about evening."

" For another feast, surely."

" There are feasts every day now in Cracow, and after the •
tournaments there will be greater ones."

" We shall see how Danusia's knight will exhibit
himself."

"Ei! They are in some sort men of oak! Have ye
heard what they said of that battle of four?"

" Perhaps they will join our court, for they are counselling
together about something."

And really they were counselling, for Matsko was not
greatly rejoiced over what had happened ; moving, there-
fore, in the rear of the retinue, and lingering purposely, so
as to speak more at freedom, he said, —

" In truth there is no profit for thee in this. I shall push
up to the king somehow, even with this court, and mayhap
I shall gain something. I should like wonderfully to get
some little castle or town. Well, we shall see. In good
time we shall redeem Bogdanets from pledge, for what thy
fathers possessed we must ssess also. But whence are we
to get men? Those who the abbot settled he will take
back again ; land without men has no value, so mark what I
say : Make vows to whom it may please thee, or make them
not, but go with Pan Melshtyn to Prince Vitold against the
Tartars. Should the expedition be summoned before the
queen's delivery, wait not for delivery or tournaments, but
go, for there may be profit. Thou knowest how bountiful
Prince Vitold is, and he knows thee already ; acquit thyself
manfully, he will reward thee well. And above all, if God
favor, thou mayst get captives beyond number. The Tar-
tars are like ants in the world. In case of victory there will
be sixty for each warrior."

Here Matsko, who was greedy for land and labor, began
to imagine, —

" God give me a blessing to drive in about fifty men and
settle them in Bogdanets. We should open a strip of wilder-
ness and increase, both of us. And knowest thou, that no-
where wilt thou collect so many men as thou mayst collect
there."

But Zbyshko shook his head.

24 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"Oh, I should find horse boys who live on horse carrion,
people unused to land work ! What good would they be in
Bogdanets? Besides, I have vowed to get three German pea-
cock-plumes. Where should I find them among Tartars?"

"Thou hast vowed, for thou art stupid, and so are the
vows."

"But my noble and knightly honor, how with that? "

' ' How was it with Ryngalla ? "

" Ryngalla poisoned the prince, and the hermit absolved
me."

"The abbot in Tynets will absolve thee. An abbot is
better than a hermit; that man looked more like a robber than
a monk."

" I want no absolution."

Matsko stopped, and asked with evident anger, —

"Well, how will it be?"

" Go yourself to Vitold, for I will not go."

" Thou knecht! But who will bow down before the king?
And art thou not sorry for my bones ? "

" A tree might fall on your bones and not break them.
But even were I sorry for you I am unwilling to go to
Vitold."

"What wilt thou do? "Wilt thou be a falconer, or a
chorister at the Mazovian court ? "

"Is a falconer something evil? Since it is your wish to
grumble rather than listen, then grumble."

"Where wilt thou go? Is Bogdanets nothing to thee?
Wilt thou plow in it with thy nails, without men? "

" Not true! you have argued bravely with your Tartars.
Have you heard what the people of Rus say, — ' Thou wilt
find as many Tartars as there are corpses of them on the field,
but no man will seize a captive, for no man can overtake o
Tartar in the steppe.' On what could I overtake one ! On
those heavy stallions which we took from the Frisians? And
what booty could I find? Mangy sheepskin coats, nothing
else ! And only when I return rich to Bogdauets will they
call me comes (count)."

Matsko was silent, for there was much justice in Zbyshko's
words, and only after a while did he say, —

" But Prince Vitold would reward thee."

" Oh yes ! you know ; he rewards one man too much and
gives another nothing."

" Then tell me, whither art thou going?"

"To Yurand, of Spyhov."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 25

Matsko twisted the belt of his skin kaftan with anger, and
said, —

" God daze thy eyes ! "

"Listen," answered Zbyshko, calmly. "I have talked
with Pan Mikolai, and he says that Yurand is seeking ven-
geance on the Germans for his wife. I will go and assist
him. You have said, first of all, that it is nothing wonder-
ful for me to fight with Germans, for I know them, and I
know methods against them. Secondly, I shall find the pea-
eock-phmies there at the boundary more quickly, and third,
you know that no common man wears a peacock-plume above
his head, so that if the Lord Jesus will grant the crests, he
will grant booty at the same time. Finally, a captive taken
there is not a Tartar. To settle such a one in the forest is
not the same as — Pity me, O God ! "

" What ! hast lost thy reason, boy? There is no war now,
and -God knows when there will be."

"Oh, simplicity! The bears have made peace with the
bee-keepers; bears injure no bee-nests now, they eat no
honey. Ha ! ha ! But is it news to you that, though great
armies are not warring, and though the king and the Grand
Master have put their seals to parchment, there is always a
terrible uproar on the boundary ? If some one takes cattle,
a number of villages will be burnt for each cow, and castles
will be attacked. But what as to seizing boys and maidens
and merchants on the highways ? Do you remember earlier
times, of which you yourself have told me ? Was it hard for
that Nalench who seized forty men who were going to the
Knights of the Cross? He put them under the ground and
would not let them out till the Grand Master sent him a
wagon full of coin. Yurand of Spyhov does nothing else
but seize Germans, and near the boundary there is work at
hand always."

For a while they walked on in silence ; meanwhile the day-
light came, and bright sun-rays lighted the cliffs on which the
monastery was built.

" God can give luck everywhere," said Matsko at last,
with a satisfied voice. " Pray that He give it thee."

" It is sure that His favor is everything ! "

" And think of Bogdanets, for thou wilt not persuade me
that thou hast the wish to go to Bogdanets, and not to
Yurand of Spyhov, for that chatterer."

" Speak not in that way, or I shall be angry. I look on
her with gladness and do not deny it ; that is a different vow

26 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CKOSS.

from the one to Ryngalla. Hast thou met a more beautiful
maiden ? "

" What is her beauty to me? Take her when she grows
up, if she is the daughter of a great comes."

Zbyshko's face grew bright with a kindly smile.

"That may happen too. No other lady, no other wife.
When your bones grow weak you will nurse my grandchildren
and hers."

Then Matsko smiled in turn, and he said, entirely pacified:

" Hail! Hail! Storms of them, and let them be like hail!
Joy for old age, and salvation after death. Give that to us,
O Jesus."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 27

CHAPiER III.

PRINCESS Anna Danuta, Matsko, and Zbyshko, had been
in Tynets before, but in the retinue were courtiers who
saw it for the first time, and these, when they raised their
eyes, looked with astonishment on the magnificent abbey, on
the indented walls running along cliffs above precipices, on
edifices standing now on the slopes of the mountain, now
within battlements piled up, lofty, and shining in gold from
the rising sun. By these noble walls, edifices, houses, and
buildings destined for various uses, and the gardens lying at
the foot of the mountain, and carefully cultivated fields
which the eye took in from above, it was possible at the first
glance to recognize ancient inexhaustible wealth, to which
people from poor Mazovia were not accustomed, and at which
they must unavoidably be astonished. There existed, it is
true, old and wealthy Benedictine monasteries in other parts
of the kingdom, as, for example, in Lubush on the Odra, in
Plotsk, in Great Poland, in Mogilno, and other places, but
none could compare with Tynets, whose possessions exceeded
not only dependent principalities, but whose incomes might
rouse envy even in kings at that period.

Among the courtiers, therefore, astonishment increased,
and some of them were almost unwilling to believe their
own eyes. Meanwhile the princess, wishing to shorten the
road for herself, and rouse the curiosity of her attendant
damsels, fell to begging one of the monks to relate the old
and terrible tale of Valger the Charming, which had been
told her in Cracow, though not with much detail.

Hearing this, the damsels gathered in a close flock around
the lady and walked up the mountain-side slowly in the
early rays of the sun, looking like a troop of moving
flowers.

"Let the tale of Valger be told by Brother Hidulf, to
whom he appeared on a certain night," said one monk, look-
ing at another, a man of gray years already, who with a
body somewhat bent walked at the side of Pa*n Mikolai.

"• Have you seen him with your own eyes, pious father?"
asked the princess

28 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"I have seen him," replied the monk, gloomily; " f 01
times are granted when God's will permits him to leave his
hellish underground dwelling and show himself in the light."

" When does this happen? "

The monk glanced at the other two and was silent, for
there was a tradition that Valger's ghost was to appear
when the morals of the Knights of the Cross should become
lax and the monks think more than was proper of worldly
pleasures and wealth. No one wished to confess aloud
that it was said also that the ghost foretold war or other
misfortunes; so Brother Hidulf, after a moment's silence,
said, —

" His ghost heralds nothing good."

" I should not like to see him," said the princess, making
the sign of the cross on herself ; ' ' but why is he in hell ? —
since, as I hear, he only avenged too severely a personal
wrong."

"Though during his whole life he had been virtuous,"
answered the monk, sternly, "he would have been damned
in every case, for he lived during pagan times, and was not
cleansed by holy baptism."

At these words the brows of the princess contracted
with pain, for she remembered that her mighty father,
whom she had loved with her whole soul, had died also
in pagan error, and must burn through all eternity.

" We are listening," said she after a moment of silence.

Brother Hidulf began his narrative, —

"There lived in pagan times a wealthy count, who be-
en use of great beauty was called Valger the Charming.
This country, as far as the eye sees, belonged to him, and
on expeditions, besides footmen he led forth a hundred
spearmen, for all nobles on the west to Opole and on the
east to Sandomir were his vassals. No man could count
his cattle, and in Tyuets he had a fortress filled with coin,
just as the Knights of the Cross have in Malborg at
present."

" I know they have ! " interrupted Princess Anna.

" And he was like a giant," continued the monk, — "he
tore up oak trees by the roots ; and in beauty, in playing on
the lute, and in singing, no man on earth could compare
with him. But once, when he was at the court of the King
of France, the king's daughter, Helgunda, fell in love with
him. Her father had wished to give her to a convent for
the glory of God, but she fled with Valger to Tynets, where

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 29

they lived in vileness, for no priest would give them Chris-
tian marriage. In Vislitsa lived Vislav the Beautiful, of
the race of King Popiel. Once this Vislav, during the
absence of Valger, fell to ravaging the lands of Tynets.
Valger conquered him and brought him to Tynets, not re-
membering that every woman who looked on Vislav was ready
straightway to desert father, mother, and husband, so be it
that she could satisfy her desire. And so it happened with
Helgunda. She invented such bonds for Valger that though
he was a giant, though he tore up oak trees, he was not
able to break the bonds, and she delivered him to Vislav,
who took him to Vislitsa. But Vislav had a sister named
Rynga. When she heard Valger singing in an underground
dungeon she fell in love with him straightway, and freed
him from under the earth. When he had slain Helguuda
and Vislav with a sword, Valger left their bodies to the crows
and returned to Tynets with Rynga."

44 Did not he do what was right? " inquired the princess.

"If he had received baptism, and given Tynets to the
Benedictines," answered Hidulf, " perhaps God would have
remitted his sins, but since he did not do that the earth
swallowed him."

" Were the Benedictines in this kingdom at that time? "

" The Benedictines were not in this kingdom, for pagans
alone lived here then."

"In such case how could he receive baptism, or give
away Tynets? "

" He could not, and for that very reason he is condemned
to endless torments in hell," replied the monk, with dignity.

" Surely he speaks the truth ! " said a number of voices.

They were now approaching the main gate of the monas-
tery, in which the abbot at the head of a numerous retinue
of monks and nobles was waiting for the princess. There
were always many laymen, " messengers, advocates, pro-
curators," and monastery officials there. Many landholders,
even great nobles, held countless cloister lands by feudal
tenure, rather exceptional in Poland, and these, as vassals,
were glad to appear at the court of the " suzerain," where
near the high altar it was easy to receive a grant, an abate-
ment, and every kind of benefaction, — dependent frequently
on some small service, clever word, or a moment of good-
humor in the mighty abbot. While preparing for solemni-
ties in the capital many also of such vassals assembled from
distant places ; those of them for whom it was difficult, be-

30 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

cause of the throng, to find an inn in Cracow, found lodg-
ings in Tynets. For these reasons the Abbas centum
villarum (abbot of a hundred villas) might greet the princess
with a retinue still more numerous than common.

He was a man of lofty stature, with an austere and wise
face, with a head shaven on the crown, but lower down,
above the ears, encircled by a garland of hair growing gray.
On his forehead was a scar from a wound received evidently
during years of young knighthood ; eyes penetrating, haughty,
looked out from beneath dark brows. He was dressed in
a habit like other monks, but over it was a black mantle
lined with purple, and on his neck a gold chain from the end
of which depended a cross, also gold and inlaid with precious
stones, the emblem of his dignity as abbot. His whole
•bearing indicated a man haughty, accustomed to command,
and self-confident. But he greeted the princess cordially,
and even with humility, for he remembered that her husband
came of that stock of Mazovian princes from which King
Vladislav and Kazimir the Great were descended on the
female side, and at present the reigning queen was the
mistress of one of the broadest realms on earth. He
passed the threshold of the gate, therefore, inclined his
head low, and, when he had made the sign of the cross
over Anna Danuta and the whole court, with a golden tube
which he held in the fingers of his right hand, he said, —

' ' Be greeted, gracious lady, at the poor threshold of
monks. May Saint Benedict of Murcia, Saint Maurice,
Saint Boniface, and Saint Benedict of Anagni, and also
Saint John of Ptolomeus, our patrons who dwell in eternal
light, endow thee with health and with happiness ; may they
bless thee seven times daily through every period of thy
life."

" They would have to be deaf not to hear the words of so
great an abbot," said the princess, courteously; "all the
more since we have come here to mass, during which we
shall place ourselves under their protection."

Then she extended her hand to him, which he, kneeling
with courtliness on one knee, kissed in knightly fashion ;
after that they passed in through the gateway without delay.
Those inside were waiting evidently for mass to begin, for
at that moment the bells great and small were rung, trum-
peters sounded shrill trumpets at the church door, in honor of
the princess, while others beat enormous kettle-drums made
of ruddy copper and covered with rawhide ; these gave forth

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 31

a roaring sound. On the princess, who was not born in a
Christian country, every church had thus far produced a deep
impression, but that church of Tynets produced it all the
more, since in respect of grandeur there were few others to
compare with it. Gloom filled the depth of the sanctuary.
Only at the high altar were trembling rows of various lights
mingled with the glitter of candles, illuminating the gilding
and the carving. A monk in full vestments came out with
the chalice, bowed to the princess, and began mass. Directly
rose the smoke of abundant incense, which, hiding the priest
and the altar, went upward in quiet clusters, increasing the
mysterious solemnity of the church.

Anna Dauuta bent her head backward, and spreading her
hands at the height of her face began to pray earnestly.
But when the organ — organs were rare in churches at that
time — shook the whole nave with majestic thunder, filled it
with angeis' voices, scattering as it were the song of the
nightingale, the eyes of the princess were uplifted, on her
face besides devotion and awe was depicted delight beyond
limit, and it might seem to one looking at her that she was
some blessed one, gazing at heaven opened in miraculous
vision.

Thus prayed the daughter of Keistnt, born in paganism.
Though in daily life, like all people of that period, she men-
tioned the name of God in a friendly and intimate manner,
in the house of the Lord she raised her eyes in childlike
dread, and in subjection to a mysterious and infinite power.

In a like pious manner, though with less awe, did the
whole court pray. Zbyshko knelt outside the stalls among
the Mazovians, for only the princess and her damsels were
inside, and he committed himself to the guardianship of
God, and at moments looked at Danusia, who sat with
closed eyes near the princess ; and he thought that in truth
there was worth in becoming the knight of such a maiden,
hut also that he had promised her no common thing. Under
the "jacket" which he had won, he had girded on tiie hempen
rope, but that was only one part of the vow, after which he
had to accomplish the other, which was incomparably more
difficult. So now, when the wine and beer which he had
drunk in the inn had gone from his head, he was troubled in
no slight degree as to the manner in which he should accom-
plish it. There was no war. In the disturbance on the
boundary it was indeed easy for him to meet an armed Ger-
man, break his skull, or lay down his own head. This he

32 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

had told Matsko also. "But," thought he, "not every
German wears peacock or ostrich plumes on his helmet : "
of guests of the Knights of the Cross only certain counts,
and of the Knights of the Cross themselves only comturs,
and then not every one. If there should be no war, years
might pass before he could find his three plumes. This too
came to his head, that not being belted, he could only chal-
lenge unbelted men to combat in battle. He hoped, it is
true, to receive the belt of a knight from the king in time
of the tournaments which were promised after the christen-
ing, for he had earned it long before — but what next? He
would go to Yurand of Spyhov, and assist him ; he would
crush warriors as far as possible, and that would be the end.
But common warriors were not knights with peacock-plumes
on their helmets.

In this suffering and uncertainty, seeing that without the
special favor of God he would not do much, he began to
pray: "Grant, O Jesus, war with the Knights of the Cross,
and the Germans who are the enemies of this kingdom and
of us all; and rub out those men who are more ready to
serve the chieftain of hell than they are to serve Thee, bear-
ing in their hearts hatred against us, most angry of all that
our king and queen, having baptized Lithuania, prevent them
from cutting down Thy servants with the sword. For which
anger chastise them.

4 'And I, sinful Zbyshko, am penitent before Thee and im-
plore aid from Thy five wounds to send me, at the earliest,
three noted Germans with peacock-plumes on their helmets,
and permit me in Thy mercy to slay them, because I have
vowed those plumes to Panna Danusia, the daughter of
Yurand; she is Thy servant, and I have sworn on my
knightly honor. And of what is found on the slain I will
bestow the tenth part on Thy church faithfully, so that Thou,
sweet Jesus, may receive profit and honor from me ; and
know Thou that I promise with a sincere heart, and not idly.
And as this is true, so help me. Amen."

But as he prayed, his heart melted more and more from
devotion, and he added a new promise, that after freeing
Bogdanets from pledge he would give to the church all the
wax which the bees should make during a whole year. He
hoped that his uncle Matsko would not oppose this, and the
Lord Jesus especially would be rejoiced at having wax for
candles, and from wishing to receive it at the earliest would
help him the sooner. This thought seemed so just that de-

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 33

light filled Zbyshko's soul thoroughly. He was almost cer-
tain now that he would be heard, that war would come soon,
and even should it not come he would get his own in every
case. He felt in his hands and feet a strength so great that
he would at that moment have attacked a whole company.
He thought, even, that when he had made the promises to
God he might have added two more Germans to Danusia.
The young man's impulsiveness urged him to this, but pru-
dence gained the victory, for he feared to weary God's
patience by excessive demand.

His confidence, however, increased when, after mass and
a long repose, to which the whole court gave itself, he heard
a conversation which the abbot held with Anna Danuta at
breakfast.

The wives of princes and kings in that age, through devo-
tion, and because of lordly gifts, which the Order did not
spare on them, showed the Knights of the Cross great friend-
ship. Even the saintly Yadviga restrained, while her life
lasted, the hand of her powerful husband raised above them.
Anna Danuta alone, having experienced the Order's cruel in-
justice in her family, hated the Knights from her whole soul.
So when the abbot inquired about Mazovia and its affairs
she fell to accusing the Knights of the Cross bitterly.

" What is to be done in a principality which has such neigh-
bors ? There is peace, as it were ; embassies and messages
pass, but still we cannot be sure of the day or the hour.
The man at the border who lies down to sleep in the evening
never knows but he may wake up in bonds, or with a sword-
edge at his throat, or a burning roof above his head. Oaths,
seals, and parchments give no security against betrayal. It
was not otherwise at Zlotoria, when in time of profound
peace the prince was snatched away into captivity. The
Knights of the Cross declared that his castle might become a
threat to them. But castles are made for defence, not attack ;
and what prince is .there who has not the right to build
castles on his own land, or repair them ? Neither weak nor
strong are respected by the Knights of the Cross ; the weak
they despise, and they strive to bring the strong down to
ruin. To him who does them good they return evil. Is
there in the world an Order which has received in other king-
doms such benefactions as they have received from Polish
princes ? And how have they paid for them ? With hatred,
with ravaging of lands, with war and betrayal. As to com-
plaint, it is useless. It is useless to complain to the Apos-

VOL. I. — 3

34 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

tolic See itself, for living in pride and malice they disobey
the Pope of Rome even. They have sent now, as it were,
an embassy on the occasion of the queen's delivery, and for
the coming christening, but only because they wish to turn
away the wrath of the powerful king, which has been roused
by their deeds in Lithuania. In their hearts, however, they
are always meditating the ruin of this kingdom and the
whole Polish race."

The abbot listened attentively and agreed, but said after-
ward, —

" I know that the comtur, Lichtenstein, has come to Cra-
cow at the head of an embassy ; he is a brother highly es-
teemed in the Order for his distinguished family, his bravery,
and his wisdom. Perhaps you will see him here soon, gra-
cious lady, for he sent me notice yesterday that, wishing to
pray before our relics, he would come on a visit to Tynets."

When she heard this the princess began to raise new
complaints.

"People declare, and God grant with truth, that a great
war will come soon, — a war in which there will be on one side
the Polish kingdom and all peoples whose speech resembles
ours, and on the other all Germans and the Knights of the
Cioss. Very likely there is a prophecy of some saint touch-
ing this."

44 Of Saint Bridget," interrupted the learned abbot ; " eight
years ago she was reckoned among the saints. The pious
Peter of Alvaster, and Mathew of Linkoping wrote down her
visions, in which a great war is really predicted."

Zbyshko quivered with delight at these words, and unable
to restrain himself asked, —

' ' And is it to come soon ? "

The abbot, occupied with the princess, did not hear, or
perhaps feigned not to hear, this question.

" Young knights among us," continued the princess, " are
delighted with this war, but those who are older and more
sober of judgment speak thus : ' Not the Germans do we
fear, though great is their pride and strength.; not swords
and lances, but the relics which the Knights have do we fear,
for against them the strength of man is as nothing.' "

Here Princess Anna looked with fear at the abbot and
added in a low voice : "Likely they have the true wood of
the Holy Cross; how, then, is it possible to war with them?"

" The King of the French sent it to them," answered the
abbot.

THE KNIGHTS OP THE CROSS. 35

A moment of silence followed, after which was heard the
voice of Mikolai, surnamed Obuh, a man of experience and
training.

" I was in captivity among the Knights," said he, "and I
saw processions at which that great sacred relic was carried.
But besides, there is in the cloister at Oliva a number of
others most important, without which the Order would not
have risen to such power."

At this the Benedictines stretched their necks toward the
speaker, and asked with great curiosity, —

"Will you tell us what they are?"

u There is a border from the robe of the Most Holy Virgin,
there is a back tooth of Mary Magdalen, and branches from
the fiery bush in which God the Father appeared to Moses ;
there is a hand of Saint Liberius ; and as to bones of other
saints, a man could not count them on his toes and fingers."

"How war with them?" repeated the princess, with a
sigh.

The abbot wrinkled his lofty forehead, stopped for a
moment, then said, —

"It is difficult to war with them, if only for the reason
that they are monks and bear the cross on their mantles ; but
if they have exceeded the measure in sin, residence among
them may become hateful to those relics, and in that hour
not only will the relics not add, but they will detract from
them, so as to fall into more pious hands. May God spare
Christian blood, but should a great war come there are relics
also in our kingdom which will act on our side. The voice
in the vision of Saint Bridget said : ' I have placed them as
bees of usefulness and fixed them on the border of Christian
lands. But behold they have risen against me, they care
not for souls and spare not the bodies of people who, out of
error, turned to the Catholic faith, and to me. The}7 have
made slaves of these people and fail to teach them God's
commands ; depriving them of the holy sacraments, they con-
demn them to greater torments of hell than if they had re-
mained in paganism. And they make war to satisfy their
greed.' Therefore have confidence in God, gracious lady,
for their days are numbered rather than yours ; but mean-
while receive with thankful heart this tube here, in which is
a toe of Saint Ptolomeus. one of our patrons."

The princess stretched forth her hand trembling from de-
light, and on her knees received the tube, which she pressed
to her lips immediately. The delight of the lady was shared

36 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

by the courtiers and the damsels, for no one doubted that
blessing and prosperity would be diffused over all, and per-
haps over the whole principality from such a gift. Zbyshko
also felt happy, for it seemed to him that war ought to follow
straightway after the Cracow festivities.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 37

CHAPTEE IV.

IT was well on in the afternoon when the princess with her
retinue moved out of hospitable Tynets for Cracow. Knights
of that period, before entering the larger cities or castles to
visit notable personages, arrayed themselves frequently in
full battle armor. It was the custom, it is true, to remove
this immediately after passing the gates. At castles the host
himself invited them with the time-honored words, " Remove
your armor, noble lords, for ye have come to friends ; " none
the less, however, the "war" entrance was considered the
most showy, and enhanced the significance of the knight.
In accordance with this showiness, Matsko and Zbyshko
arrayed themselves in their excellent mail and shoulder-pieces
which they had won from the Frisian knights, — bright, gleam-
ing, and adorned on the edges with an inlaid thread of gold.
Pan Mikolai, who had seen much of the world and many
knights in his life, and who was no common judge of military
matters, saw at once that that mail was forged by armorers
of Milan, the most famous in the world, — mail of such
quality that only the richest knights could afford it ; a suit
was equal in value to a good estate. He inferred from this
that those Frisians must have been famous knights in their
nation, and he looked with increased respect at Matsko and
Zbyshko. Their helmets, though also not of the poorest, were
less rich ; but their gigantic stallions, beautifully caparisoned,
roused admiration and envy among the courtiers. Matsko
and Zbyshko, sitting on immensely high saddles, looked down
on the whole court. Each held a long lance in his hand ;
each had a sword at his side, and an axe at his saddle.
They had sent their shields, it is true, for convenience, to the
wagons; but even without them, they looked as if marching
to battle, not to the city.

Both rode near the carriage, in which, on the rear seat, was
the princess with Danusia, In front, the stately lady Ofka,
the widow of Krystin of Yarzambek, and old Pan Mikolai.
Danusia looked with great interest at the iron knights ; and
the princess, taking from her bosom repeatedly the tube with
the relic of St. Ptolomeus, raised it to her lips.

38 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS,

" I am terribly curious to know what bones are inside,"
said she at last ; " but I will not open it myself, through fear
of offending the saint. Let the bishop open it in Cracow."

" Oh, better not let it out of your hands," said the cautious
Pan Mikolai; "it is too desirable."

" Mayhap you speak justly," said the princess, after a
moment's hesitation; then she added: "No one has given
me such consolation for a long time as that worthy abbot, —
first with this gift, and second because he allayed my fear of
the Knights of the Cross."

"He speaks wisely and justly," said Matsko. "The
Germans hacl at Vilno various relics, especially because they
wished to convince their guests that the war was against
pagans. Well, and what came of this? Our people saw that
if they spat on their hands and struck out with the axe straight
from the ear, a helmet and a head fell. The saints give aid ;
it would be a sin to say otherwise ; but they aid only the honest
who go in a right cause to do battle in God's name. So I
think, gracious lady, that when it comes to a great war,
though all other Germans were to help the Knights, we shall
beat them to the earth, since our people are more numerous ;
and the Lord Jesus has put greater strength in our bones.
And as to relics, have we not in the monastery of the Holy
Cross the wood of the Holy Cross ? "

"True, as God is dear to me!" answered the princess.
" But it will remain in the monastery, and they will take
theirs to the field with them."

" It is all one ! Nothing is far from God's power."

" Is that true? Will you tell how it is?" asked the prin-
cess, turning to the wise Mikolai.

"Every bishop will bear witness to this," answered he.
" It is far to Rome, but the pope governs the world, — what
must it be in the case of God ! "

These words calmed the princess completely ; so she turned
the conversation to Tynets and its magnificence. In genera!
the Mazovians were astonished, not only by the wealth of the
cloister, but by the wealth and also the beauty of the whole
country through which they were passing. Round about were
large and wealthy villages ; at the sides of these, gardens full
of fruit trees, linden groves, with storks' nests on the lindens,
and on the ground beehives with straw covers. Along the road
on one side and the other extended grain fields of all sorts.
At moments the wind bent a sea of wheat ears still partly
green ; among these, thick as stars in the sky, twinkled heads

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 39

of the blue-star thistle and the bright red poppy. Here and
there, far beyond the fields, darkened a pine wood ; here and
there, bathed in sunlight, oak and alder groves rejoiced the
eye ; here and there were damp, grassy meadows, and wet
places above which mews were circling ; next were hills occu-
pied by cottages, and then fields. Clearly, that country was
inhabited by a numerous and industrious people enamoured of
land ; and as far as the eye saw, the region seemed to be not
only flowing with milk and honey, but happy and peaceful.

" This is the royal management of Kazimir," said the prin-
cess ; " one would like to live here, and never die."

" The Lord Jesus smiles on this land," said Mikolai ; " and
the blessing of God is upon it. How could it be otherwise,
since here, when they begin to ring bells, there is no corner
to which the sound does not penetrate? It is known, indeed,
that evil spirits, unable to endure this, must flee to the
Hungarian boundary, into deep fir woods."

"Then it is a wonder to me," said Pani Ofka, "that
Valger the Charming, of whom the monks have been telling
us, can appear in Tynets, for they ring the bells there seven
times daily."

This remark troubled Mikolai for a moment, and he answered
only after some meditation, —

"First, the decisions of God are inscrutable ; and second,
consider for yourselves that Valger receives a special per-
mission each time."

' ' Be that as it may, I am glad that we shall not pass a night
in the cloister. I should die of terror if such a hellish giant
appeared to me."

" Ei ! that is not known, for they say that he is wonder-
fully charming."

' ' Though he were the most beautiful, I would not have a
kiss from one whose mouth is breathing sulphur."

"Ah, even when devils are mentioned, kissing is in your
head."

At these words the princess, and with her Pan Mikolai and
the two nobles from Bogdanets, fell to laughing. Danusia,
following the example of others, laughed without knowing
why ; for this reason Ofka turned an angry face to Mikolai,
and said, —

"I would prefer him to you."

"Ei! do not call the wolf from the forest," answered the
Mazovian, joyfully, " for a hellish fury drags along the road
frequently between Cracow and Tynets ; and especially toward

40 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

evening he may hear you, and appear the next moment in the
form of the giant."

" The charm on a clog ! " answered Ofka.

But at that moment Matsko, who, sitting on his. lofty stal-
lion, could see farther than those in the carriage, reined in his
steed, and said, —

" Oh, as God is dear to me ! What is that? "

"What?"

" Some giant is rising from behind the hill before us."

" The word has become flesh ! " cried the princess. " Do
not say anything ! "

But Zbyshko rose in his stirrups, and said: " As I am
alive, the giant Valger, no one else ! "

From terror the driver stopped the horses, and, without
letting the reins out of his hands, fell to making the sign of
the cross ; for now he too saw from his seat the gigantic figure
of a horseman on the opposite eminence.

The princess stood up, but sat down immediately with a
face changed by fear. Danusia hid her head in the folds of
the princess's robe. The courtiers, the damsels, and the
choristers, who rode behind, when they heard the ominous
name, began to gather closely around the carriage. The
men feigned laughter yet, but alarm was in their eyes ; tire
damsels grew pale ; but Mikolai, who had eaten bread from
more than one oven, preserved a calm countenance ; and,
wishing to pacify the princess, he said, —

" Fear not, gracious lady. The sun has not set, and even
were it night Saint Ptolomeus could hold his own against
Vfvlger."

Meanwhile the unknown horseman, having ascended the
prolonged summit of the hill, reined in his horse and stood
motionless. He was perfectly visible in the rays of the set-
ting sun, and really his form seemed to exceed the usual
dimensions of men. The distance between him and the prin-
cess's retinue was not more than three hundred yards.

" Why has he stopped? " asked one of the choristers.

"Because we too have stopped," answered Matsko.

" He is looking toward us, as if to take his choice," re-
marked the second chorister. " If I knew that he was a
man, and not the evil one, I would go and strike him on
the head with my lute."

The women, now thoroughly terrified, began to pray aloud,
but Zbyshko, wishing to exhibit his courage before the prin-
cess and Danusia, said, —

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 41

" I will go anyhow. What is Valger to me? "

At this Danusia began to call, half in tears: " Zbyshko!
Zbyshko ! " but he had ridden forward and was advancing
more quickly, confident that, even should he find the real
Valger, he would pierce him with his lance.

"He seems a giant," said Matsko, who had a quick eye,
*' because he stands on the hilltop. He is large indeed, but
an ordinary man — nothing more. I will go, and not let a
quarrel spring up between him and Zbyshko."

Zbyshko, advancing at a trot, was thinking whether to
lower his lance at once, or only see, when near by, how that
man on the eminence looked. He decided to see first, and
soon convinced himself that that thought was better, for as
he approached the unknown lost his uncommon proportions.
The man rode a gigantic steed, larger than Zbyshko's stallion,
and was immense himself, but he did not surpass human
measure. Besides, he was without armor ; he wore a velvet,
bell-shaped cap and a white linen mantle, which kept away
dust; from under the mantle peeped forth green apparel.
Standing on the hilltop the knight's head was raised and he
was praying. Evidently he had halted to finish his evening
prayer.

' ' Ei, what kind of a Valger is he ? " thought the young
man.

He had ridden up so near that he could reach the unknown
with a lance. The stranger, seeing before him a splendidly
armed knight, smiled kindly, and said, —

" Praised be Jesus Christ."

44 For the ages of ages."

uls not that the court of the Princess of Mazovia down
there?"

" It is."

" Then ye are coming from Tynets?"

But there was no answer to that question, for Zbyshko
was so astonished that he did not even hear it. He stood
for a moment as if turned to stone, not believing his own
eyes. About twenty-five rods beyond the unknown man he
saw between ten and twenty mounted warriors, at the head
of whom, but considerably in advance, rode a knight in com-
plete shining armor and a white mantle, on which was a
black cross ; on his head was a steel helmet with a splendid
peacock-plume on the crest of it.

" A Knight of the Cross ! " muttered Zbyshko.

And he thought that his prayer had been heard; that

42 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

God in His mercy had sent him such a German as he had
prayed for in Tynets ; that he ought to take advantage of
God's favor. Hence, without hesitating an instant, before all
this had flashed through his head, before he had time to re-
cover from his astonishment, he bent in the saddle, lowered
his lance half the distance to his horse's ear, and giving his
family watchword " Hail ! hail ! " rushed against the Knight
of the Cross as fast as his horse could spring.

The knight was astonished also ; he reined in his steed
and without lowering the lance which was standing in his
stirrup, looked forward, uncertain whether the attack was on
him.

" Lower your lance ! " shouted Zbyshko, striking the iron
points of his stirrups into the flanks of his stallion. " Hail !
hail ! "

The distance between them was decreasing. The Knight,
seeing that the attack was really against him, reined in his
steed, presented his weapon, and Zbyshko's lance was just
about to strike his breast when that instant some mighty
hand broke it right near the part which Zbyshko held, as if
it had been a dried reed ; then that same hand pulled back
the reins of the young man's stallion with such force that
the beast buried his forefeet in the earth and stood as if fixed
there.

' ' Madman, what art thou doing ? " called a deep, threatening
voice. "Thou art attacking an envoy, insulting the king!"

Zbyshko looked and recognized that same gigantic man
who, mistaken for Valger, had frightened a while before Prin-
cess Anna's court ladies.

" Let me go against the German! Who art thou? " cried
he, grasping at the handle of his axe.

" Away with the axe ! — by the dear God ! Away with the
axe, I say, or I will whirl thee from the horse ! " cried the
unknown, still more threateningly. " Thou hast insulted the
majesty of the king, thou wilt be tried."

Then he turned to the people who were following the
knight and shouted, —

" Come hither! "

Meanwhile Matsko had ridden up with an alarmed and
ominous face. He understood clearly that Zbyshko had
acted like a madman, and that deadly results might come of
the affair; still, he was ready for battle. The entire retinue
of the unknown knight and of the Knight of the Cross were
barely fifteen persons, armed some with darts and some with

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 43

crossbows. Two men in complete armor might meet them,
r-nd not without hope of victory. Matsko thought, there-
fore, that if judgment were awaiting them in the sequel it
might be better to avoid it, break through those people, and
hide somewhere till the storm had passed. So his face con-
tracted at once, like the snout of a wolf which is ready to
bite, and thrusting his horse in between Zbyshko and the
unknown, he inquired, grasping his sword at the same
time, —

" Who are you? Whence is your right? "

"My right is from this," answered the unknown, "that
the king has commanded me to guard the peace of the region
about here ; people call me Povala of Tachev."

At these words Matsko and Zbyshko looked at the knight,
sheathed their weapons, already half drawn, and dropped
their heads. It was not that fear flew around them, but they
inclined their foreheads before a loudly mentioned and widely
known name ; for Povala of Tachev was a noble of renowned
stock and a wealthy lord, possessing many lands around
Radom ; he was also one of the most famous knights of the
kingdom. Choristers celebrated him in songs, as a pattern
of honor and bravery, exalting his name equally with that of
Zavisha of Garbov, and Farurey, and Skarbek of Gora, and
Dobko of Olesnitsa, and Yasko Nanshan, and Mikolai of
Moskorzov, and Zyndram of Mashkovitse. At that moment
he represented the person of the king ; hence for a man to
attack him was the same as to put his head under the axe
of an executioner.

So Matsko, when he Tiad recovered, said, in a voice full of
respect, —

" Honor and obeisa.ice to you, O lord, to your glory and
bravery."

"Obeisance to you also, O lord, though I should prefer
not to make acquaintance with you on such an unpleasant
occasion," replied Povala.

" How is that? " inquired Matsko.

But Povala turned to Zbyshko: " What is the best that
thou hast done, young lad? On the public highway thou
hast attacked an envoy near the king ! Knowest thou what
awaits thee for that? "

" He attacked an e:.voy because he is young and foolish;
for that reason it is easier for him to act than consider,"
said Matsko. "But judge him not severely, for I will tell
the wholf story."

44 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"It is not I who will judge him. My part is merely to
put bonds on him."

" How is that? " asked Matsko casting a gloomy glance at
the whole assembly of people.

" According to the king's command."

At these words silence came on them.

" He is a noble," said Matsko at length.

' ' Then let him swear on his knightly honor that he will
appear before any court."

" I will swear on my honor ! " cried Zbyshko.

" That is well. What is thy name ? "

Matsko mentioned his name and escutcheon.

"If of the court of the princess, pray her to intercede
for thee before the king."

' ' We are not of the court. We are journeying from
Lithuania, from Prince Vitold. Would to God that we had
not met any court ! From the meeting misfortune has come
to this youth."

Here Matsko began to relate what had happened in the
inn; hence he spoke of the meeting with the court of the
princess, and Zbyshko's vow, but at last he was seized by
sudden anger against Zbyshko, through whose thoughtless-
ness they had fallen into such a grievous position, and turn-
ing to him he cried, —

" Would to God that thou hadst fallen at Vilno! What
wert thou thinking of, young wild boar?"

" Oh," said Zbyshko, "after the vow, I prayed to the Lord
Jesus to grant me Germans, and I promised Him gifts ; so
when I saw peacock-plumes, and under them a mantle with a
black cross, straightway some voice in me cried: ' Strike the
German., for this is a miracle ! ' Well, I rushed forward —
who would not have rushed forward?"

" Hear me," interrupted Povala, " I do not wish you evil,
for I see clearly that this youth has offended more through
giddiness peculiar to his age than through malice. I should
be glad to take no note of his act, and go on as if nothing
had happened. But I can do so only in case this comtur
should promise not to complain to the king. Pray him
on that point; mayhap he will take compassion on the
youth."

' ' I should rather go to judgment than bow before a Knight
of the Cross; it does not become my honor as a noble."

Povala looked at him severe!}7 and said: "Thou art acting
ill. Thy elders know better than thou what is proper, and

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 45

what is not proper, for the honor of a knight. People have
heard of me also, and I will say this to thee, that had I done
a deed like thine I should not be ashamed to beg forgive-
ness for it."

Zbyshko blushed, but casting his eyes around, he said:
"The ground is even here, if it were a little trampled.
Rather than pray the German, I should prefer to meet him
on horseback or on foot to the death, or to slavery."

"Thou art stupid !" said Matsko. "How couldst thou
do battle with an envoy ? It is not for thee to do battle with
him, or him with thee, a beardless youth."

" Forgive, noble lord," said he, turning to Povala. " The
boy has become insolent because of the war. Better not let
him talk to the German, for he would offend him a second
time. I will beg, and if after his mission is ended that
comtur wishes to fight in an inclosure, man against man, I
will meet him."

" He is a knight of great family, who will not meet every-
one," answered Povala.

" Is he? But do I not wear a belt and spurs? A prince
might meet me."

"That is true, but speak not to him of battle unless he
mentions it himself; I fear lest he might grow malignant
against you. Well, may God aid you ! "

" I will go to take thy trouble on myself," said Matsko
to his nephew, " but wait here."

Then he approached the Knight of the Cross, who, having
halted some yards distant, 'was sitting motionless on his
horse, which was as large as a camel. The man himself looked
like a cast-iron statue, and listened with supreme indifference
to the above conversation. Matsko, during long years of
war, had learned German; so now he began to explain to the
comtur in that language what had happened. He laid blame
on the youth and impulsive character of the young man to
whom it had seemed that God , himself had sent a knight
with a peacock-plume, and finally began to beg forgiveness
for Zbyshko.

But the comtur's face did not quiver. Stiff and erect,
with raised head, he looked with his steel eyes at the speak-
ing Matsko with as much indifference and at the same time
with as much unconcern as if he were not looking at the
knight or even at a man, but at a stake or a fence. Matsko
noted this, and though his words did not cease to be polite,
the soul in him began evidently to storm ; he spoke with

46 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

increasing constraint, and on his sunburnt cheeks a flush
appeared. It was evident that in presence of that cool inso-
lence he struggled not to grit his teeth and burst out in
awful anger.

Povala saw this, and, having a good heart, resolved to give
aid. He too, during the years of his youth, had sought
various knightly adventures at the Hungarian, Austrian,
Burgundian, and Bohemian courts, — adventures which made
his name widely famous ; he had learned German, so now he
spoke to Matsko in that language, in a voice conciliatory and
purposely facetious, —

" You see, gentlemen, that the noble comtur considers
the whole affair as not worth one word. Not only in our
kingdom, but everywhere, striplings are without perfect
reason ; such a knight as he will not war against children,
either with the sword or the law."

Lichtenstein, in answer, pouted with his yellow moustaches,
and without saying a word urged his horse forward, passing
Matsko and Zbyshko; but wild anger began to raise the hair
under their helmets, and their hands quivered toward their
swords.

" Wait, son of the Order! " said the elder master of Bog-
danets through his set teeth, "I make the vow now, and will
find thee when thou hast ceased to be an envoy."

"That will come later," said Povala, whose heart had
begun also to be filled with blood. " Let the princess speak
for you now, otherwise woe to the young man."

Then he rode after Lichtenstein, stopped him, and for
some time they conversed with animation. Matsko and
Zbyshko noticed that the German did not look on Povala
with such a haughty face as on them, and this brought them
to still greater anger. After a time Povala turned toward
the two men, and waiting awhile till the Knight of the Cross
had gone forward, he said, —

" 1 have spoken on your behalf, but that is an unrelenting
man. He says that he will refrain from making complaint
only in case you do what he wishes."

"What does he wish ?"

44 ' I will stop to greet the princess of Mazovia,' said he ;
' let them ride up to where we are, come down from their
horses, take off their helmets, and on the ground, with bare
heads, beg of me.'" Here Povala looked quickly at Zbyshko,
and added: " This is difficult for men of noble birth — I un-
derstand, but I must forewarn thee that if thou wilt not do

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 47

this it is unknown what awaits thee, perhaps the sword of
the executioner."

The faces of Matsko and Zbyshko became as of stone.
Silence followed a second time.

" Well, and what?" asked Povala.

" Only this," answered Zbyshko, calmly, and with such
dignity as if in one moment twenty years had been added to
his age: "The power of God is above people."

"'What does that mean? "

"This, that even had I two heads, and were the execu-
tioner to cut off both, I have one honor, which I am not free
to disgrace."

At this Povala grew serious, and turning to Matsko
inquired, —

" What do you say ? "

" I say," answered Matsko, gloomily, " that I have reared
this lad from infancy ; besides, our whole family is in him,
for I am old; but he cannot do that, even if he had to
die."

Here his stern face quivered, and all at once love for his
nephew burst forth in him with such strength that he seized
the youth in his iron inclosed arms and cried, —

"Zbyshko! Zbyshko!"

The young knight was astonished, and said, yielding to the
embrace of his uncle, —

" Oh, I did not think that you loved me so ! ."

"I see that you are true knights," said Povala, with
emotion, " and since the young man has sworn on his honor
to appear, I will not bind him ; such people as you may be
trusted. Be of good cheer. The German will stay a day in
Tynets ; so I shall see the king first, and will so explain the
affair as to offend him least. It is fortunate that I was
able to break the lance — very fortunate! "

" If I must give my head," said Zbyshko, " I ought at least
to have had the pleasure of breaking the bones of that
German."

" Thou wishest to defend thy honor, but this thou dost not
understand, that thou wouldst have disgraced our whole
nation," answered Povala, impatiently.

" I understand that, and therefore I am sorry."

"Do you know," continued Povala, turning to Matsko,
"that if this stripling escapes in any way you will have to
hood him as falcons are hooded ; otherwise he will not die his
own death/'

48 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CEOSS.

" He might escape if you gentlemen would conceal from
the king what has happened."

" But what shall we do with the German? I cannot tie his
tongue in a knot, of course."

"True! true!"

Thus speaking they advanced toward the retinue of the
princess. Povala's attendants, who before mixed with
Lichtenstein's people, now rode behind them. From afar
were visible among Mazovian caps the waving peacock-
plumes of the Knight of the Cross, and his bright helmet
gleaming in the sun.

" The Knights of the Cross have a wonderful nature," said
Povala of Tachev, as if roused from meditation. "When a
Knight of the Cross is in trouble he is as reasonable as a
Franciscan, as mild as a lamb, and as sweet as honey, so
that a better man thou wilt not find in the world ; but let him
once feel strength behind him, none is more swollen with
pride, with none wilt thou find less mercy. It is evident
that the Lord Jesus gave them flint instead of hearts. I
have observed very many nations, and more than once have
I seen a true knight spare the weaker, saying to himself,
' My honor will not be increased if I trample on the pros-
trate.' But just when the weaker is down the Knight of
the Cross is most unbending. Hold him by the head and he
will not be proud; if thou act otherwise woe to thee. Take
this envoy ; he required right away, not merely your prayer
for pardon, but your disgrace. I am glad that that will not
happen."

" There is no waiting for it! " called out Zbyshko.

After these words they rode up to the retinue and joined
the court of the princess.

The envoy of the Knights of the Cross, when he saw them,
assumed immediately an expression of pride and contempt.
But they feigned not to see him. Zbyshko halted at Danu-
sia's side and told her joyfully that Cracow was clearly visi-
ble from the hill. Matsko began to tell a chorister of the
uncommon strength of Povala, the lord of Tachev, who
broke a spear in Zbyshko's hand as if it had been a dry
reed.

" But why did he break it? " asked the chorister.

' ' Because the young man had levelled it at the German,
but only in jest."

The chorister, who was a noble and a man of experience,
did not think such a jest very becoming, but seeing that

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 49

Matsko spoke of it lightly he did not look on the matter with
seriousness. Meanwhile such bearing began to annoy the
German. He looked once and a second time at Zbyshko,
then at Matsko ; at last he understood that they would not
dismount, and paid no attention to him purposely. Then
something, as it were steel, glittered in his eyes, and straight-
way he took leave. At the moment when he started Povala
could not restrain himself, and said to him at parting, —

" Advance without fear, brave knight. This country is in
peace and no one will attack you, unless some boy in a jest."

"Though manners are strange in this country, I have
sought not your protection, but your society," answered
Lichtenstein ; " indeed I think that we shall meet again, both
at this court and elsewhere."

In the last words sounded a hidden threat; therefore
Povala answered seriously, —

"God grant." Then he inclined and turned away; after-
ward he shrugged his shoulders and said in an undertone,
but still loud enough to be heard by those nearest him, —

" Dry bones! I could sweep thee from the saddle with the
point of my lance, and hold thee in the air during three
4 Our Fathers.' "

Then he began to converse with the princess, whom he
knew well. Anna Danuta asked what he was doing on the
highway, and he informed her that he was riding at com-
mand of the king to maintain order in the neighborhood,
where, because of the great number of guests coming from
all parts to Cracow, a dispute might arise very easily. And
as a proof he related that of which he had been himself a
witness a little while earlier. Thinking, however, that there
would be time enough to beg the intercession of the princess
for Zbyshko when the need came, he did not attach too much
significance to the event, not wishing to interrupt gladsome-
ness. In fact, the princess even laughed at Zbyshko for his
haste to get peacock-plumes. Others, learning of the broken
lance, admired the lord of Tachev because he had broken it
so easily with one hand.

Povala, being a little boastful, was pleased in his heart
that they were glorifying him, and at last began to tell of the
deeds which had made him famous, especially in Burgundy
at the court of Philip the Bold. Once in time of a tourna-
ment, after he had broken the spear of a knight of the
Ardennes, he caught him by the waist, drew him from his
saddle and hurled him up a spear's length in the air, though the
VOL. i. — 4

50 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

in an of Ardennes was clad from head to foot in iron armor.
Philip the Bold presented him with a gold chain for the deed,
and the princess gave him a velvet slipper, which he wore on
his helmet thenceforward.

On hearing this narrative all were greatly astonished,
except Pan Mikolai, who said, —

" There are no such men in these effeminate days as during
my youth, or men like those of whom my father told me. If
a noble at present succeeds in tearing open a breastplate, or
stretching a crossbow without a crank, or twisting an iron
cutlass between sticks he is called a man of might and exalts
himself above others. But formerly young girls used to do
those things."

"I will not deny that formerly people were stronger,"
answered Povala, " but even to-day strong men may be
found. The Lord Jesus was not sparing of strength in my
bones, still I will not say that I am the strongest in the king-
dom. Have you ever seen Zavisha of Garbov? He could
overcome me."

" I have seen him. He has shoulders as broad as the
bell of Cracow."

" And Dobko of Olesnitsa? Once he was at a tournament
which the Knights of the Cross held in Torun ; he stretched
out twelve knights with great glory to himself and our
nation."

"But our Mazovian, Stashko Tsolek was stronger than
you, or Zavisha, or Dobko. It was said that he took a
green stick in his hand and squeezed sap from it."

" I will squeeze sap from one too ! " exclaimed Zbyshko.

And before any one could ask him for a trial, he sprang to
the roadside, broke off a good twig from a tree, and there,
before the eyes of the princess and Danusia, he pressed it
near one end with such force that the sap began really to
fall in drops on the road.

" Ei! " cried Pani Ofka at sight of this, " do not go to war;
it would be a pity for feuch a man to die before marriage."

" It would be a pity," repeated Matsko, growing gloomy
on a sudden.

But Pan Mikolai began to laugh, and the princess joined
him. Others, however, praised Zbyshko's strength aloud,
and since in those times an iron hand was esteemed above all
other qualities, the damsels cried to Danusia: "Be glad!"
And she was glad, though she did not understano well what
she could gain from that morsel of squeezed wood. Zbyshko,

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 51

forgetting the Knight of the Cross altogether, had such a
lofty look that Mikolai, wishing to bring him to moderation,
said, —

" It is useless to plume thyself with strength, for there are
stronger than thou. I have not seen what thou hast done,
but my father was witness of something better which hap-
pened at the court of Carolus, the Roman Emperor. King
Kazimir went on a visit to him with many courtiers, among
whom was this Stashko Tsolek, famous for strength and sou
of the voevoda Andrei. The emperor boasted that among
his men he had a certain Cheh who could grasp a bear around
the body and smother him immediately. Then they had a
spectacle and the Cheh smothered two bears, one after the
other. Our king was greatly mortified, and not to go away
shamefaced he said : ' But my Tsolek will not let himself be
put to shame.' They appointed a wrestling match to come
three days later. Knights and ladies assembled, and after
three days the Cheh grappled with Tsolek in the courtyard
of the castle ; but the struggle did not last long, for barely
had they embraced when Tsolek broke the Cheh's back,
crushed in all his ribs and only let him out of his arms when
dead, to the great glory of our king. Tsolek, surnamed
Boiiebreaker from that day, once carried up into a tower a
great bell which twenty townspeople could not stir from the
earth."

" But how many years old was he? " inquired Zbyshko.

" He was young."

Meanwhile Povala, riding at the right near the princess,
bent at last toward her ear and told her the whole truth con-
cerning the seriousness of what had happened, and at the
same time begged her to support him, for he would take the
part of Zbyshko, who might have to answer grievously for
his act. The princess, whom Zbyshko pleased, received the
intelligence with sadness, and was greatly alarmed.

" The bishop of Cracow has a liking for me," said Povala.
" I can implore him, ana the queen too, for the more inter-
cessors there are, the better for the young man."

" Should the queen take his part a hair will not fall from
his head," said Anna Danuta ; "the king honors her greatly
.for her saintliness and her dower, especially now when the
ceproach of sterility is taken from her. But in Cracow is
«".lso the beloved sister of the king, Princess Alexandra ; go
to her. I too will do what I can, but she is his sister while
1 am a cousin."

52 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" The king loves you also, gracious lady."

" Ei, not as her," replied, the princess, with a certain
sadness ; " for me one link of a chain, for her a whole chain ;
for me a fox skin, for her a sable. The king loves none of
his relatives as he does Alexandra. There is no day when
she goes away empty-handed."

Thus conversing they approached Cracow. The road,
crowded beginning with Tynets, was still more crowded.
They met landholders going to the city at the head of their
men ; some were in armor, others in summer garments and
straw hats ; some on horseback, others in wagons with their
wives and daughters, who wished to see the long promised
tournaments. In places the entire road was crowded with the
wagons of merchants, who were not permitted to pass Cracow,
and thus deprive the city of numerous toll dues. In those
wagons were carried salt, wax, wheat, fish, oxhides, hemp,
wood. Others leaving the city were laden with cloth, kegs
of beer, and the most various merchandise of the city.
Cracow was now quite visible ; the gardens of the king, of
lords and of townspeople surrounded the city on all sides ;
beyond them were the walls and the church towers. The
nearer they came, the greater the movement, and at the gates
it was difficult to pass amid the universal activity.

" This is the city ! there is not in the world another such,"
said Matsko.

" It is always like a fair," said one of the choristers. " Is
it long since you were here ? "

" Long. And I wonder at Cracow as if I were looking at
it for the first time, as we come now from wild countries."

* ' They say that Cracow has grown immensely through
King Yagello."

" That is true. From the time that the Grand Prince of
Lithuania ascended the throne, the vast regions of Lithuania
and Rus have become open to the traffic of Cracow ; because
of this the city has increased day by day in population, in
wealth, and in buildings ; it has become one of the most
important in the world."

" The cities of the Knights of the Cross are respectable
too," said the weighty chorister again.

6 'If we could only get at them!" said Matsko. "There
would be a respectable booty ! "

But Povala was thinking of something else, namely, that
young Zbyshko, who had offended only through stupid im-
pulsiveness, was going into the jaws of the wolf as it were.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 53

The lord of Tachev, stern and stubborn in time of war, had
a real dovelike heart in his mighty breast ; since he knew
better than others what was waiting for the offender, pity
for the youth seized the knight.

" I am meditating and meditating," said he to the princess,
" whether to tell the king what has happened, or not tell
him. If the German knight does not complain, there will be
no case, but it he is to complain it would be better to tell
earlier, so that our lord should not flame up in sudden anger."

" If the Knight of the Cross can ruin any man, he will
ruin him," said the princess. " But I first of all will tell the
young man to join our court. Perhaps the king will not
punish a courtier of ours so severely."

Then she called Zbyshko, who, learning what the question
was, sprang from his horse, seized her feet, and with the
utmost delight agreed to be her attendant, not only because
of greater safety, but because he could in that way remain
near Danusia.

' ' Where are you to lodge ? " asked Povala of Matsko.

" In an inn."

" There is no room in the inns this long time."

4 'Then I will go to a merchant, an acquaintance, Amyley,
Perhaps he will shelter us for the night."

" But I say to you, come as guests to me. Your nephew
might lodge in the castle with the courtiers of the princess,
but it will be better for him not to be under the hand of the
king. What the king would do in his first anger, he would
not do in his second. It is certain also that you will divide
your property, wagons, and servants, and to do that, time is
needed. With me, as it is known to you, you will be safe
and comfortable."

Matsko, though troubled a little that Povala was thinking
so much of their safety, thanked him with gratitude, and
they entered the city. But there he and Zbyshko forgot
again for a time their troubles at sight of the wonders sur-
rounding them. In Lithuania and on the boundary they
had seen only single castles, and of more considerable towns
only Vilno, — badly built, and burnt, all in ashes and ruins.
In Cracow the stone houses of merchants were often more
splendid than the castle of the Grand Prince in Lithuania.
Many houses were of wood, it is true, but many of those
astonished the beholder by the loftiness of the walls and
the roofs, with windows of glass, the panes fitted into lead
sashes, panes which so reflected the rays of the setting sun

54 THE KNIGHTS OF Till: CKOSS.

that one might suppose the house burning. But along
streets near the market were large houses of red brick, or
entirely of stone, lofty, ornamented with plates and the cross
charm on the walls. They stood one at the side of the
other, like soldiers in line, some wide, others narrow, as
narrow as nine ells, but erect, with arched ceiling — often
with the picture of the Passion, or with the image of the
Most Holy Virgin over the gate. On some streets were two
rows of houses, above them a strip of sky, below a street
entirely paved with stones, and on both sides as far as the
eye could see, shops and shops, rich, full of the most excel-
lent, ofttimes wonderful or wholly unknown goods, on
which Matsko, accustomed to continual war and taking of
booty, looked with an eye somewhat greedy. But the public
buildings brought both to still greater astonishment; the
church of the Virgin Mary in the square, then other churches,
the cloth market, the city hall with an enormous "cellar"
in which they sold Schweidnitz beer, cloth shops, the
immense mercatorium intended for foreign merchants, also
a building in which the city weights were kept, barber-shops,
baths, places for smelting copper, wax, gold, and silver,
breweries, whole mountains of kegs around the so-called
Schrotamt, — in a word, plenty and wealth, which a man
unacquainted with the city, even though the wealthy owner of
a u town," could not imagine to himself.

Povala conducted Matsko and Zbyshko to his house on
Saint Ann Street, commanded to give them a spacious room,
intrusted them to attendants, and went himself to the castle ;
from which he returned for supper rather late in the evening
with a number of his friends. They used meat and wine in
abundance and supped joyously ; but the host himself was
somehow anxious, and when at last the guests went away
he said to Matsko, — •

"I have spoken to a canon skilled in writing and in
/aw ; he tells me that insult to an envoy is a capital
offence. Pray to God, therefore, that Lichtenstein make no
complaint."

When they heard this both knights, though at supper they
had in some degree passed the measure, went to rest with
hearts that were not so joyous. Matsko could not sleep,
and some time after they had lain down he called to his
nephew, —

" Zbyshko ! "

"But what?"

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 55

" Well, taking everything into account, I think that they
will cut off thy head."

"Do you think so?" asked Zbyshko, with a drowsy
voice. And turning to the wall he fell asleep sweetly, for
he was wearied by the road.

Next day the two owners of Bogdanets together with
Povala went to early mass in the Cathedral, through piety
and to see the guests who had assembled at the castle. In-
deed Povala had met a multitude of acquaintances on the
road, and among them many knights famous at home and
abroad ; on these young Zbyshko looked with admiration,
promising himself in spirit that if the affair with Lichtenstein
should leave him unharmed, he would strive to equal them
in bravery and every virtue. One of those knights, Topor-
chyk, a relative of the castellan of Cracow told him about
the return from Rome of Voitseh Yastrembets. a scholastic,
who had gone with a letter from the king to Pope Boniface
IX., inviting him to Cracow. Boniface accepted the invita-
tion, and though he expressed doubt as to whether he
could come in person, he empowered his ambassador to
hold in his name the infant at the font, and begged at the
same time, as a proof of his love for both kingdoms, to
name the child Bonifacius or Bonifacia.

They spoke also of the approaching arrival of Sigismond
of Hungary, and expected it surely ; for Sigismond, whether
invited or not, went always to places where there was a
chance of feasts, visits, and tournaments, in which he took
part with delight, desiring to be renowned universally as a
ruler, a singer, and one of the first of knights. Povala,
Zavisha of Garbov, Dobko of Olesnitsa, Nashan, and other
men of similar measure remembered with a smile how, during
former visits of Sigismond, King Vladislav had begged them
in secret not to push too hard in the tournament, and to
spare the "Hungarian guest," whose vanity, known through-
out the world, was so great that in case of failure it brought
tears Prom his eyes. But the greatest attention among the
knighthood was roused by the affair of Vitold. Wonders
were related of the splendor of that cradle of pure silver,
which princes and boyars of Lithuania had brought from
Vitold and his wife Anna. Before divine service groups of
people were formed as is usual ; these related news to each
other. In one of those groups Matsko, when he heard of
the cradle, described the richness of the gift, but still
more Vitold's intended immense expedition against the Tar-

56 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

tars; he was covered with questions about it. The expe-
dition was nearly ready, for great armies had moved to
Eastern Rus, and in case of success it would extend the
supremacy of King Yagello over almost half the earth, to
the unknown depths of Asia, — to the boundaries of Persia,
and the banks of the Aral. Matsko, who formerly had been
near the person of Vitold, and who was able to know his
plans therefore, knew how to tell them in detail, and even
so eloquently that before the bell had sounded for mass a
crowd of the curious had formed around him in front of the
cathedral. " It was a question, "he said, "of an expedition
in favor of the Cross. Vitold himself, though called Grand
Prince, rules Lithuania by appointment of Yagello, and is
merely viceroy. His merit, therefore, will fall on the king.
And what glory for newly baptized Lithuania, and for Polish
power, if their united armies shall carry the Cross to regions
in which if the name of the Saviour has ever been mentioned,
it was onlv to be blasphemed, regions in which the foot of a
Pole or Lithuanian has never stood up to this time! The
expelled Tohtamysh, if Polish and Lithuanian troops seat
him again on the last Kipchak throne, will call himself * son '
of King Vladislav and, as he has promised, will bow down to
the Cross together with the whole Golden Horde."

They listened to these words with attention, but many did
not know well what the question was, — whom was Vitold
to assist? against whom was he to war? Hence some said :

" Tell us clearly, with whom is the war? "

44 With Timur the Lame," answered Matsko.

A moment of silence followed. The ears of Western
knighthood had been struck more than once, it is true, by
the names of the Golden, Blue, and Azoff Hordes, as well
as various others, but Tartar questions and domestic wars
between individual Hordes were not clearly known to them.
On the other hand, one could not find a single man in
Europe of that day who had not heard of the awful Timur
the Lame, or Tamerlane, whose name was repeated with
not less dread than the name of Attila aforetime. Was
he not "lord of the world" and "lord of times," ruler
of twenty-seven conquered kingdoms, ruler of Muscovite
Rus, ruler of Siberia, China to India, Bagdad, Ispahan,
Aleppo, Damascus, — a man whose shadow fell across the
sands of Arabia onto Egypt, and across the Bosphorus onto
the Byzantine Empire, destroyer of the human race, mon-
strous builder of pyramids made of human skulls, victor

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 57

in all battles, defeated in none, " master of souls and
bodies " ?

Tohtamysh had been seated by Tamerlane on the throne of
the Blue aud the Golden Hordes, and recognized as " son."
But when Tohtamysh's lordship extended from the Aral to
the Crimea, over more lands than there were in all remaining
Europe, the " sou '' wished to be independent ; therefore, de-
prived of his throne by ' ' one finger " of the terrible father,
he fled to the Lithuanian prince imploring aid. It was this
man precisely whom Vitold intended to conduct back to his
kingdom, but to do so he would have first to measure strength
with the world-ruling Limper. For this reason his name pro-
duced a powerful impression on the listeners, and after a
time of silence one of the oldest knights, Kazko of Yaglov,
said, —

u It is not a dispute with some trifling man."

" But it is about some trifling thing," said Pan Mikolai,
prudently. " What profit to us if far off there beyond the
tenth land a Tohtamysh, instead of a Kutluk, rules the sons
of Belial?"

4 'Tohtamysh would receive the Christian faith," answered
Matsko.

" He would receive it, but he has not received it. Is
it possible to believe dog brothers, who do not confess
Christ?"

"But it is a worthy deed to lay down one's life for the
name of Christ," replied Povala.

"And for the honor of knighthood," added Toporchykj
" among us are men who will go. Pan Spytko of Melshtyn
has a young and beloved wife, but he has gone to Prince
Vitold for the expedition."

"And no wonder," put in Yasko Nashan; "though a
man had the foulest sin on his soul, he would receive sure
forgiveness for his part in such a war, and certain salvation."

" And glory for the ages of ages," said Povala. " If there
is to be a war, let it be a war, and that it is not with some
common person is all the better. Timur conquered the world
and has twenty-seven kingdoms under him. What a glory
for our people to rub him out."

" Why should we not ? " answered Toporchyk, " even if
he possessed a hundred kingdoms, let others fear him, not
we! Ye speak worthily ! Only call together ten thousand
good lancers — we will ride through the world."

" What people should finish the Limper if not ours?"

58 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

So spoke the knights, and Zbyshko wondered wh}7 the
desire had not come to him earlier of going into the wild
steppes with Vitold. During his stay in Vilno he had wished
to see Cracow, the court, take part in knightly tournaments,
but now he thought that here he might find condemnation
and infamy, while there, at the worst, he would find a death
full of glory. But Kazko of Yaglov, a hundred years old,
whose neck was trembling from age, and who had a mind
answering to his age, cast cold water on the willingness
of the knighthood.

u Ye are foolish," said he. "Has no one of you heard
that the image of Christ has spoken to the queen? And if
the Saviour himself admits her to such confidence, why should
the Holy Ghost, the third person of the Trinity, be less
gracious. For this reason she sees future things, as if they
were happening in her presence, and she said this — "

Here he stopped, shook his head for a moment, and then
continued, —

" I have forgotten what she did say, but I will recall it
directly."

And he began to think ; they waited with attention, for
the opinion was universal that the queen saw future events.

" Aha ! I have it ! " said he at last. " The queen said
that if all the knighthood of this country should go with
Prince Vitold against the Limper, pagan power might be
crushed. But that cannot be, because of the dishonesty of
Christians. It is necessary to guard our boundaries against
Chehs, and Hungarians, and against the Knights of the
Cross, for it is not possible to trust any one. And if only a
handful of Poles go with Vitold, Timur will finish them, or
his voevodas will, for they command countless legions."

" But there is peace at present," said Toporchyk, " and
the Order itself will give some aid, perhaps, to Vitold.
The Knights of the Cross cannot act otherwise, even for
shame's sake ; they must show the holy father that they are
ready to fight against pagans. People say at court that
Kuno Lichteustein is here not only for the christening, but
also to counsel with the king."

" Ah, hero he is ! " exclaimed Matsko, with astonishment.

" True! " said Povala, looking around. "As God lives,
it is he! He stayed a short time with the abbot; he must
have left Tynets before daybreak."

" He was in haste for some reason," said Matsko, gloomily.

Meanwhile Kuno Liolitenstein passed near them. Matskc

THE KNIGHTS OF Til ft CROSS. 59

recognized him by the cross embroidered on his mantle, but
the envoy knew neither him nor Zbyshko, because the first
time he had seen them they were in helmets, and in a hel-
met, even with raised vizor, it was possible to see only a
small part of the face. While passing he nodded toward
Povala and Toporchyk, then, with his attendants, he as-
cended the steps of the cathedral, with an important and
majestic tread.

Just at that moment the bells sounded, announcing that
mass would begin soon, and frightening a flock of daws and
doves gathered in the towers. Matsko and Zbyshko, some-
what disturbed by the quick return of Lichtenstein, entered
the church with others. But the old man was now the more
disturbed, for the king's court took all the young knight's
attention. Never in his life had Zbyshko seen anything
so imposing as that church and that assembly. On the
right and on the left he was surrounded by the most famous
men of the kingdom, renowned in counsel, or in war.
Many of those whose wisdom had effected the marriage of
ths Grand Prince of Lithuania with the marvellous young
Queen of Poland had died, but some were still living, and
on them people looked with uncommon respect. The youth-
ful knight could not gaze enough at the noble figure of
Yasko of Tenchyn, the castellan of Cracow, in which se-
verity and dignity were blended with uprightness ; he
admired the wise and dignified faces of other counsellors,
and the strong visages of knights with hair cut straight
above their brows and falling in long locks at the sides of
their heads and behind. Some wore nets, others only
ribbons holding the hair in order. Foreign guests, envoys
of the King of Rome, Bohemians, Hungarians, Austrians,
with their attendants, astonished with the great elegance
of their dresses ; the princes and boyars of Lithuania, stand-
ing near the side of the king, in spite of the summer and
the burning days, for show's sake wore shubas lined with
costly fur; the Russian princes, in stiff and broad garments,
looked, on the background of the walls and the gilding of
the church, like Byzantine pictures.

But Zbyshko waited with the greatest curiosity for the
entrance of the king and queen, and forced his way up as
much as possible toward the stalls, beyond which, near the
altar, were two velvet cushions, — for the royal couple
always heard mass on their knees. Indeed, people did not
Wait long; the king entered first, by the door of the sacristy,

60 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

and before he had come in front of the altar it was possible
to observe him well. He had black hair, dishevelled and
growing somewhat thin above his forehead ; at the sides it
was put back over his ears ; his face was dark, entirely
shaven, nose aquiline and rather pointed ; around his mouth
there were wrinkles ; his eyes were black, small, and glitter-
ing. He looked on every side, as if he wished before reach-
ing the front of the altar to make estimate of all people in
the church. His countenance had a kindly expression, but
also the watchful one of a man who, elevated by fortune
beyond his own hopes, has to think continually whether his
acts correspond to his office, and who fears malicious blame.
But for this reason specially there was in his face and his
movements a certain impatience. It was easy to divine that
his anger must be sudden, and that he was always that same
prince who, roused by the wiles of the Knights of the Cross,
had cried to their envoys: "Thou strikest at me with a
parchment, but I at thee with a dart ! "

Now, however, a great and sincere piety restrained his
native quick temper. Not only the newly converted princes
of Lithuania, but also Polish magnates, pious from the exam-
ple of grandfather and great-grandfather, were edified at sight
of the king in the church. Often he put the cushion aside,
and knelt, for greater mortification, on the bare stones ; often
he raised his hands, and held them raised till they fell of them-
selves from fatigue. He heard at least three masses daily,
and heard them almost with eagerness. The exposure of the
chalice and the sound of the bell at the Elevation always filled
his soul with ecstasy, enthusiasm, and awe. At the end of
mass he went forth from the church as if he had been roused
from sleep, calmed and mild; soon courtiers discovered that
that was the best time to beg him for gifts or forgiveness.

Yadviga entered by the sacristy door. Knights nearest
the stalls, when they saw her, though mass had not begun,
knelt at once, yielding involuntary honor to her, as to a saint.
Zbyshko did the same, for in all that congregation no one
doubted that he had really before him a saint, whose image
would in time adorn the altars of churches. More especially
during recent years the severe penitential life of Yadviga
had caused this, that besides the honor due a queen, they
rendered her honor well-nigh religious. From mouth to mouth
among lords and people passed reports of miracles wrought
by her. It was said that the touch of her hand cared the
sick; that people deprived of strength in their members

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 61

recovered it by putting on old robes of the queen. Trust-
worthy witnesses affirmed that with their own ears they
had heard Christ speaking to her from the altar. Foreign
monarchs gave her honor on their knees ; even the insolent
Knights of the Cross respected her, and feared to offend her.
Pope Boniface IX. called her a saint and the chosen daughter
of the Church. The world considered her acts, and remem-
bered that that was a child of the house of Anjou and of the
Polish Piasts ; that she was a daughter of the powerful Ludvik ;
that she was reared at the most brilliant of courts ; that she
was the most beautiful of maidens in the kingdom; that she
had renounced happiness, renounced a maiden's first love,
and married as queen the "wild" prince of Lithuania, so as
to bend with him to the foot of the Cross the last pagan
people in Europe. What the power of all the Germans, the
power of the Knights of the Cross, their crusading expedi-
tions, and a sea of blood had not effected, her single word
had effected. Never had apostolic labor been joined with
such devotion ; never had woman's beauty been illuminated
by such angelic goodness and such quiet sorrow.

Therefore minstrels in all the courts of Europe celebrated
her ; knights from the most remote lands came to Cracow to see
that " Polish Queen ; " her own people, whose strength and
glory she had increased by her alliance with Yagello, loved her
as the sight of their eyes. Only one great grief had weighed
upon her and the nation, — God through long years had
refused posterity to this His chosen one.

But when at last that misfortune had passed, the news of
the implored blessing spread like lightning from the Baltic
to the Black Sea, to the Carpathians, and filled all peo-
ple of the immense commonwealth with delight. It was
received joyfully even at foreign courts, but not at the capi-
tal of the Knights of the Cross. In Rome they sang a "Te
Deum." In Poland the final conviction was reached that
whatever the " holy lady" might ask of God would be given
beyond doubt.

So people came to implore her to ask health for them ;
deputations came from provinces and districts, begging that
in proportion as the need might be she would pray for rain,
for good weather, for crops, for a favorable harvest, a good
yield of honey, for abundance of fish in the lakes, and beasts
in the forests. Terrible knights from border castles and
towns, who, according to customs received from the Germans,
toiled at robbery or war among themselves, at one reminder

62 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

from her sheathed their swords ; freed prisoners without ran*
som; returned stolen herds; and gave hands to one another
in concord. Every misfortune, every poverty hurried to the
gates of the castle of Cracow. Her pure spirit penetrated
the hearts of men, softened the lot of subjects, the pride of
lords, the harshness of judges, and soared like the light of
happiness, like an angel of justice and peace above the whole
country.

All were waiting then with beating hearts for the day of
blessing.

The knights looked diligently at the form of the queen, so
as to infer how long they would have to wait for the coming
heir or heiress to the throne. Vysh, the bishop of Cracow,
who was besides the most skilful physician in the country,
and even celebrated abroad, did not predict yet a quick deliv-
ery. If they were making preparations, it was because it
was the custom of the age to begin every solemnity at the
earliest, and continue it whole weeks. In fact, the lady's
form, though somewhat more pronounced, preserved so far
its usual outlines. She wore robes that were even too simple.
Reared in a brilliant court, and being the most beautiful of
contemporary princesses, she had been enamoured of costly
materials, — chains, pearls, gold bracelets and rings ; but at
this time, and even for some years, not only did she wear the
robes of a nun, but she covered her face, lest the thought of
her beauty might rouse worldly pride in her. In vain did
Yagello, when he learned of her changed condition, recom
mend, in the ecstasy of his delight, to adorn the bedchamber
with cloth of gold, brocade, and precious stones. She an-
swered that, having renounced show long before, she remem-
bered that the time of birth was often the time of death ; and
hence it was not amidst jewels, but with silent humility, that
she ought to receive the favor with which God was visiting
her.

The gold and precious stones went meanwhile to the
Academy or to the work of sending newly baptized Lithuan-
ian youths to foreign universities.

The queen agreed to change her religious appearance only
in this, that from the time when the hope of motherhood had
become perfect certainty she would not hide her face, con-
sidering justly that the dress of a penitent did not befit her
from that moment forward.

And in fact all eyes rested now in love on that wonderful
face, to which neither gold nor precious stones could add

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 63

ornament. The queen walked slowly from the sacristy to
the altar with her eyes uplifted, in one hand a book, in the
other a rosary. Zbyshko saw the lily-colored face, the blue
eyes, the features simply angelic, full of peace, goodness,
mercy, and his heart began to beat like a hammer. He knew
that by command of God he ought to love his king and his
queen, and he had loved them in his own way, but now his
heart seethed up in him on a sudden with great love, which
comes not of command, but which bursts forth of itself, like
a flame, and is at once both the greatest honor and humility,
and a wish for sacrifice. Zbyshko was young and impulsive ;
hence a desire seized him to show that love and faithfulness
of a subject knight, to do something for her, to fly some-
where, to slay some one, to capture something, and lay down
his head at the same time. "I will go even with Prince
Vitold," said he to himself, " for how else can I serve the
saintly lady, if there is no war near at hand?" It did not
even come to his head that he could serve otherwise than with
a sword, or a javelin, or an axe, but to make up for that he
was ready to go alone against the whole power of Timur the
Lame. He wanted to mount his horse immediately after
mass and begin — what? He himself did not know. He
knew only that he could not restrain himself, that his hands
were burning, that his whole soul within him was burning.

So again he forgot altogether the danger which was threat-
ening him. He forgot even Danusia for a while, and when
she came to his mind because of the childlike singing which
was heard all at once in the church, he had a feeling that
that was "something else." To Danusia he had promised
faithfulness, he had promised three Germans, and he would
keep that promise ; but the queen was above all women,
and when he thought how many he would like to kill for the
queen he saw in front of him whole legions of breastplates,
helmets, ostrich and peacock plumes, and felt that according
to his wish that was still too little.

Meanwhile he did not take his eyes from her, asking in his
swollen heart, " With what prayer can I honor her?" for he
judged that it was not possible to pray for the queen in com-
mon fashion. He knew how to say, " Pater noster, qui es in
coelis, sanctificetur nomen Tuum," for a certain Franciscan
in Vilno had taught him those words ; perhaps the monk
himself did not know more, perhaps Zbyshko had forgotten
the rest; it is enough that he was unable to say the whole
Pater noster (Our Father), so he began to repeat in succes-

64 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

sion those few words which in his soul meant, "Give our
beloved lady health, and life, and happiness — and think
more of her than of all others." And since this was said by
a man over whose head judgment and punishment were hang-
ing, there was not in that whole church a more sincere
prayer.

At the end of mass Zbyshko thought that if it were per-
mitted him to stand before the queen, fall on his face and
embrace her feet, then even let the end of the world come.
But the first mass was followed by a second, and then a
third ; after that the lady went to her apartments, for usually
she fasted till mid-clay, and took no part in joyful break-
fasts at which, for the amusement of the king and guests,
jesters and jugglers appeared. But old Pan Mikolai came
and summoned him to the princess.

"At the table thou wilt serve me and Danusia, as my
attendant," said the princess ; " and may it be granted thee
to please the king with some amusing word or act, by which
thou wilt win his heart to thyself. If the German knight
recognizes thee, perhaps he will not make a complaint, seeing
that at the king's table thou art serving me."

Zbyshko kissed the princess's hand, then turned to Danusia,
and though he was more used to war and battles than to
courtly customs, he knew evidently what a knight ought to
do on seeing the lady of his thoughts in the morning, for he
stepped back and assuming an expression of surprise ex-
claimed, while making the sign of the cross, —

" In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost! "

" But why does Zbyshko make the sign of the cross?"
inquired Danusia, raising her blue eyes to him.

"Because, lovely damsel, so much beauty has been added
to thee that I wonder."

But Pan Mikolai, as an old man, did not like new foreign
knightly customs, hence he shrugged his shoulders, and
said, —

' ' Why wilt thou lose time for nothing and talk about her
beauty? That is a chit which has hardly risen above the
earth."

Zbyshko looked at him immediately with indignation.

"You are mad to call her that," said he, growing pale
from anger. " Know this, that if your years were less I
would command at once to trample earth behind the castle,
and let my death or yours come ! "

" Be quiet, stripling ! I could manage thee even to-day! "

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 65

" Be quiet! " repeated the princess. " Instead of thinking
of thy own head, thou art looking for other quarrels ! I ought
to have found a more sedate knight for Danusia. But I tell
thee this, if thou hast a wish to quarrel move hence to
whatever place may please thee, for here such men are not
needed."

Zbyshko, put to shame by the words of the princess, be-
gan to beg her pardon, thinking, meanwhile, that if Pan
Mikolai had a grown-up son he would challenge him to a
combat sometime, on foot or on horseback, unless the word
were forgiven. He determined, however, to deport himself
like a dove in the king's chambers, and not to challenge any
one unless knightly honor commanded it absolutely.

The sound of trumpets announced that the meal was ready;
so Princess Anna, taking Danusia by the hand, withdrew to
the king's apartments, before which lay dignitaries and
knights stood awaiting her arrival. The Princess Alexan-
dra had entered first, for as sister of the king she occupied
a higher place at the table. Straightway the room was filled
with foreign guests, invited local dignitaries, and knights.
The king sat at the head of the table, having at his side the
bishop of Cracow and Voitseh Yastrembets, who, though
lower in dignity than mitred persons, sat as ambassador of
the pope, at the right hand of the king. The two princesses
occupied the succeeding places. Beyond Anna Danuta in a
broad arm-chair, Yan, the former archbishop of Gnesen, had
disposed himself comfortably. He was a prince descended
from the Piasts of Silesia, a son of Bolko III., Prince of
Opole. Zbyshko had heard of him at the court of Vitold, and
now, standing behind the princess and Danusia, he recog-
nized the man at once by his immensely abundant hair,
twisted in rolls like a holy-water sprinkler. At the courts
of Polish princes they called him Kropidlo, and even the
Knights of the Cross gave him the name " Grapidla." * He
was famed for joyfulness and frivolity. Having received
the pallium for the archbishopric of Gnesen against the will of
the king he wished to occupy it with armed hand ; expelled
from the office for this and exiled, he connected himself
with the Knights of the Cross, who gave him the poor
bishopric of Kamen. Understanding at last that it was
better to be in accord with a powerful king, he implored
Yagello's forgiveness, returned to the country, and was wait-

1 This is a German mispronunciation of Kropidlo, a sprinkler. Kro-
pidlo is derived from kropic, to sprinkle.
VOL. i. — 5

66 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

ing till a see should be vacant, hoping to receive it from
the hands of his kindly lord. In fact he was not deceived ;
meanwhile he was endeavoring to win the king's heart
with pleasant jests. But the former inclination towards
the Knights of the Cross had remained with him, and
even then, at the court of Yagello, though not looked
upon too favorably by knights and dignitaries, he sought
the society of Lichtenstein, and was glad to sit next him at
table.

Zbyshko, standing behind Princess Anna's chair, found
himself so near the Knight of the Cross that he could touch
him with his hand. In fact his hands began to itch immedi-
ately and to move ; but that was involuntary, for he restrained
his impulsiveness, and did not permit himself any erratic
thought. Still he could not refrain from casting occasional
glances that were somewhat greedy at Lichtenstein's flax-
colored head, which was growing bald behind, at his neck,
his shoulders, and his arms, wishing to estimate at once
whether he would have much work were he to meet him
either in battle or in single combat. It seemed to him that
he would not have overmuch, for, though the shoulder-blades
of the knight were rather powerful in outline, under his
closely fitting garment of thin gray cloth, he was still a skel-
eton in comparison with Povala, or Pashko Zlodye, or the
two renowned Sulimchiks, or Kron of Koziglove, and many
other knights sitting at the king's table.

On them indeed Zbyshko looked with admiration and
envy, but his main attention was turned toward the king,
who, casting glances on all sides, gathered in, from moment
to moment, his hair behind his ears, as if made impatient by
this, that the meal had not begun yet. His glance rested for
the twinkle of an eye on Zbyshko also, and then the 3Toung
knight experienced the feeling of a certain fear; and at the
thought that surely he would have to stand before the angry
face of the king a terrible alarm mastered him. At first he
thought, it is true, of the responsibility and the punishment
which might fall on him, for up to that moment all this had
seemed to him distant, indefinite, hence not worthy of
thought.

But the German did not divine that the knight who had
attacked him insolently on the road was so near. The meal
began. They brought in caudle, so strongly seasoned with
eggs, cinnamon, cloves, ginger, and saffron, that the odor
went through the entire hall. At the same time the jester,

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 67

Tsarushek, sitting in the doorway on a stool, began to imi-
tate the singing of a nightingale, which evidently delighted
the king. After him another jester passed around the table
with the servants who were carrying food ; he stood behind
the chairs without being noticed, and imitated the buzzing of
a bee so accurately that this man and that laid down his spoon
and defended his head with his hand. At sight of this, others
burst into laughter.

Zbyshko served the princess and Danusia diligently, but
when Lichtenstein in his turn began to slap his head, which
was growing bald, he forgot his danger again and laughed
till the tears came. A young Lithuanian prince, son of the
viceroy of Smolensk, helped him in this so sincerely that he
dropped food from the tray.

The Knight of the Cross, noting his error at last, reached
to his hanging pocket, and turning to bishop Kropidlo, said
something to him in German which the bishop repeated im-
mediately in Polish.

" The noble lord declares,'' said he, turning to the jester,
" that thou wilt receive two coins; but buzz not too near, for
bees are driven out and drones are killed."

The jester pocketed the two coins which the knight had
given him, and using the freedom accorded to jesters at all
courts, he answered, —

' ' There is much honey in the land of Dobryn ; that is
why the drones have settled on it. Kill them, O King
Vladislav ! "

u Ha! here is a coin from me too, for thou hast answered
well," said Kropidlo; "but remember that when a ladder
falls the bee-keeper breaks his neck. Those Malborg drones
which have settled on Dobryn have stings, and it is danger-
ous to climb to their nests. "

" Oh ! " cried Zyndram of Mashkov, the sword-bearer of
Cracow, " we can smoke them out."

"With what?"

" With powder."

' ' Or cut their nests with an axe ! " said the gigantic
Pashko Zlodye.

Zbyshko's heart rose, for he thought that such words her-
alded war. But Kuno Lichtenstein understood the words
too, for having lived long in Torun and in Helmno he had
learned Polish speech, and he failed to use it only through
pride. But now, roused by Zyndram's words, he fixed his
gray eyes on him and answered, —

68 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" We shall see."

" Our fathers saw at Plovtsi, and we have seen at Vilno,"
answered Zyndram.

" Pax vobiscum't Pax, pax ! " exclaimed Kropidlo.
" Only let the reverend Mikolai of Kurov leave the bishop-
ric of Kuyav, and the gracious king appoint me in his place,
I will give you such a beautiful sermon on love among na-
tions, that I will crush you completely, for what is hatred if
not ignis (fire), and besides ignis inf emails (hell fire), — a
hre so terrible that water has no effect on it, and it can be
(quenched only with wine. With wine, then ! We will go to
:the ops ! as the late bishop Zbisha said."

" And from the ops to hell, as the devil said," added the
jester.

4 < May he take thee ! "

" It will be more interesting when he takes you ; the devil
has not been seen yet with a Kropidlo (holy-water sprinkler),
but I think that all will have that pleasure."

"I will sprinkle thee first," said Kropidlo. "Give us
wine, and long life to love among Christians ! "

" Among real Christians ! " repeated Lichtenstein, with
emphasis.

4 ' How is that ? " asked the bishop of Cracow, raising his
head. " Are you not in an old-time Christian kingdom? Are
not the churches older here than in Malborg ? "

" I know not," answered the Knight of the Cross.

The king was especially sensitive on the question of Chris-
tianity. It seemed to him that perhaps the Knight of the
Cross wished to reproach him ; so his prominent cheeks were
covered at once with red spots, and his eyes began to flash.

" What," asked he in a loud voice. "Am I not a Chris-
tian king?"

"The kingdom calls itself Christian," answered Lichten-
stein coldly, " but the customs in it are pagan."

At this, terrible knights rose from their seats, — Martsin
Vrotsimovitse, Floryan of Korytnitsa, Bartosh of Vodzinek,
Domarat of Kobylany, Povala of Tachev, Pashko Zlodye,
Zyndram of Mashkovitse, Yasha of Targovisko, Kron of
Koziglove, Zygmunt of Bobova, and Stashko of Harbimo-
vitse, powerful, renowned, victors in many battles and in many
tournaments ; at one instant they were flushing with anger, at
another pale, at another gritting their teeth they exclaimed,
one interrupting another, —

4 ' Woe to us ! for he is a guest and cannot be challenged ! n

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 69

But Zavisha Charny, the most renowned among the re-
nowned, the " model of knights," turned his frowning brows
to Lichten stein, and said, —

"Kuno, I do not recognize thee. How canst thou, a
knight, shame a noble people among whom thou, being an
envoy, art threatened by no punishment ? "

But Kuno endured calmly his terrible Vooks and answered
slowly and emphatically, —

" Our Order before coming to Prussia warred in Palestine,
but there even Saracens respected envoys. Ye alone do not
respect them, and for this reason I have called your customs
pagan."

At this the uproar became still greater. Around the table
were heard again the cries of " Woe! woe! "

They grew silent, however, when the king, on whose face
anger was boiling, clapped his hands a number of times in
Lithuanian fashion,, Then old Yasko Topor of Tenchyn, the
castellan of Cracow, rose, — he was gray, dignified, rousing
fear by the truthfulness of his rule, — and said, —

" Noble knight of Lichtenstein, if any insult has met you
as an envoy, speak, there will be satisfaction and stern jus-
tice quickly."

" This would not have happened to me in any other Chris-
tian land," answered Kuno. "Yesterday, on the road to
Tynets, one of your knights fell upon me, and though from
the cross on my mantle it was easy to see who I was, he at-
tempted my life."

Zbyshko, when he heard these words grew deathly pale
and looked involuntarily at the king whose face was simply
terrible. Yasko of Tenchyn was astounded, and said, —

"Can that be?"

" Ask the lord of Tachev, who was a witness of the deed."

All eyes turned to Povala who stood for a while gloomy,
with drooping eyelids, and then said, —

"It is true!"

When the knights heard this they called out: "Shame!
shame ! The ground should open under such a one." And
from shame some struck their thighs and their breasts with
their hands, others twisted the pewter plates on the table
between their fingers, not knowing where to cast their eyes.

" Why did'st thou not kill him? " thundered the king.

" I did not because his head belongs to judgment," replied
Povala.

** Did you imprison him? " asked the Castellan of Cracow.

70 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" No. He is a noble, who swore on his knightly honor
that he would appear."

" And he will not appear ! " said Lichtenstein, with a sneer
and raising his head.

With that a plaintive youthful voice called out not far from
the shoulders of the Knight of the Cross, —

"May God never grant that I should prefer shame to
death. It was I who did that, I, Zbyshko of Bogdanets."

At these words the knights sprang toward the hapless
Zbyshko, but they were stopped by a threatening beck of
the king, who rose with flashing eyes, and called in a voice
panting from anger, a voice which was like the sound of a
wagon jolting over stones, —

"Cut off his head! cutoff his head! Let the Knight of
the Cross send his head to the Grand Master at Malborg ! "

Then he cried to the young Lithuanian prince, son of the
viceroy of Smolensk, —

"Hold him, Yamont!"

Terrified by the king's anger, Yamont laid his trembling
hand on the shoulder of Zbyshko, who, turning a pallid face
toward him, said, —

"I will not flee."

But the white-bearded castellan of Cracow raised his hand
in sign that he wished to speak, and when there was silence,
he said, >

" Gracious king! Let that comtur be convinced that not
thy anger, but our laws punish with death an attack on the
person of an envoy. Otherwise he might think the more
justly that there are no Christian laws in this kingdom. I
will hold judgment on the accused to-morrow ! "

He pronounced the last words in a high key, and evidently
not admitting even the thought that that voice would be dis-
obeyed, he beckoned to Yamont, and said, —

" Confine him in the tower. And you, lord of Tachev, will
give witness."

" I will tell the whole fault of that stripling, which no
mature man among us would have ever committed," said
Povala, looking gloomily at Lichtenstein.

" He speaks justly," said others at once; " he is a lad yet;
why should we all be put to shame through him ? "

Then came a moment of silence and of unfriendly glances
at the Knight of the Cross ; meanwhile Yamont led away
Zbyshko, to give him into the hands of the bowmen standing
in the courtyard of the castle. In his young heart he felt

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 71

pity foi the prisoner ; this pity was increased by his innate
hatred for the Germans. But as a Lithuanian he was accus-
tomed to accomplish blindly the will of the grand prince;
and, terrified by the anger of the king, he whispered to
Zbyshko in friendly persuasion, —

" Knowst what I will say to thee? hang thyself! The best
is to hang thyself right away. The king is angry, — and they
will cut off thy head. Why not make him glad? Hang thy-
self, friend! with us it is the custom."

Zbyshko, half unconscious from shame and fear, seemed
at first not to understand the words of the little prince ; but
at last he understood, and stood still from astonishment.

"What dost thou say?"

" Hang thyself ! Why should they judge thee? Thou wilt
gladden the king ! " repeated Yamont.

"Hang thyself, if thou wish!" cried Zbyshko. "They
baptized thee in form, but the skin on thee has remained
pagan ; and thou dost not even understand that it is a sin
for a Christian to do such a thing."

" But it would not be of free will," answered the prince,
shrugging his shoulders. " If thou dost not do this, they
will cut off thy head."

It shot through Zbyshko's mind that for such words it
would be proper to challenge the young boyarin at once to a
conflict on foot or on horseback, with swords or with axes ;
but he stifled that idea, remembering that there would be
no time for such action. So, dropping his head gloomily
and in silence, he let himself be delivered into the hands of
the leader of the palace bowmen.

Meanwhile, in the dining-hall universal attention was turned
in another direction. Danusia, seeing what was taking place,
was so frightened at first that the breath was stopped in her
breast. Her face became as pale as linen; her eyes grew
round from terror, and, as motionless as a wax figure in a
church, she gazed at the king. But when at last she heard
that they were to cut off her Zbyshko's head, when they
seized him and led him forth from the hall, measureless sorrow
took possession of her; her lips and brows began to quiver;
nothing was of effect, — neither fear of the king nor biting
her lips with her teeth ; and on a sudden she burst into weep-
ing so pitiful and shrill that all faces turned to her, and the
king himself asked, —

"What is this?"

"Gracious king! " exclaimed Princess Anna, "this is the

72 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

daughter of Yurand of Spyhov, to whom this ill-fated young
knight made a vow. He vowed to obtain for her three pea-
nock-plumes from helmets ; and seeing such a plume on the
helmet of this comtur, he thought that God himself had sent it
to him. Not through malice did he do this, lord, but through
folly ; for this reason be merciful, and do not punish him ;
for this we beg thee on bended knees."

Then she rose, and taking Danusia by the hand, hurried
with her to the king, who, seeing them, began to draw back.
'But they knelt before him, and Danusia, embracing the
king's feet with her little hands, cried, —

" Forgive Zbyshko, O king ; forgive Zbyshko ! "

And, carried away at the same time by fear, she hid her
bright head in the folds of the gray mantle of the king, kiss-
ing his knees, and quivering like a leaf. Princess Anna
knelt on the other side, and, putting her palms together,
looked imploringly at Yagello, on whose face was expressed
great perplexity. He drew back, it is true, with his chair,
but he did not repulse Danusia with force ; he merely pushed
the air with both hands, as if defending himself from flies.

" Give me peace! " said he ; " he is at fault, he has shamed
the whole kingdom ! let them cut off his head ! "

But the little hands squeezed the more tightly around his
knees, and the childlike voice called still more pitifully, —

" Forgive Zbyshko, O king ; forgive Zbyshko ! "

Then the voices of knights were heard.

" Yurand of Spyhov is a renowned knight, a terror to
Germans."

"And that stripling has done much service at Vilno," added
Povala.

The king, however, continued to defend himself, though he
was moved at sight of Danusia.

' ' Leave me in peace ! He has not offended me, and I
cannot forgive him. Let the envoy of the Order forgive
him, then I will pardon; if he will not forgive, let them cut
off his head."

"Forgive him, Kuno," said Zavisha Charny ; "the Grand
Master himself will not blame thee."

" Forgive him, lord! " exclaimed the two princesses.

" Forgive him, forgive him ! " repeated voices of knights.

Kuno closed his eyes, and sat with forehead erect, as if
delighted that the two princesses and such renowned knights
were imploring him. All at once, in the twinkle of an eye,
he changed; he dropped his head, and crossed his arms or/

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 73

his breast ; from being insolent, he became humble, and said,
in a low, mild voice, —

41 Christ, our Saviour, forgave the thief on the cross, and
also his own enemies."

' 4 A true knight utters that ! " exclaimed the bishop of
Cracow.

" A true knight, a true knight ! "

"Why should I not forgive him," continued Kuno, — "I,
who am not only a Christian, but a monk ? Hence, as a servant
of Christ, and a monk, I forgive him from the soul of my
heart."

4 ' Glory to him ! " thundered Povala of Tachev.

" Glory to him ! " repeated others.

" But," added the Knight of the Cross, " I am here among
you as an envoy, and I bear in my person the majesty of the
whole Order, which is Christ's Order. Whoso offends me as
an envoy, offends the Order; and whoso offends the Order
offends Christ himself ; such a wrong I before God and man
cannot pardon. If, therefore, your law pardons it, let all the
rulers of Christendom know of the matter."

These words were followed by a dead silence. But after a
while were heard here and there the gritting of teeth, the deep
breathing of restrained rage, and the sobbing of Danusia.

Before evening all hearts were turned to Zbyshko. The
same knights who in the morning would have been ready
at one beck of the king to bear Zbyshko apart on their
swords were exerting their wits then to see how to aid him.
The princesses resolved to go with a prayer to the queen,
asking her to persuade Lichtenstein to drop his complaint
altogether, or in case of need to write to the Grand Master
of the Order, begging that he command Kuno to drop the
affair. The way seemed sure, for such uncommon honor
surrounded Yaclviga that the Grand Master would bring on
himself the anger of the pope and the blame of all Christian
princes if he refused her such a request. It was not likely
that he would, and for this reason, that Conrad Von Jungin-
gen was a calm man, and far milder than his predecessors.
Unfortunately the bishop of Cracow, who was also chief
physician of the queen, forbade most strictly to mention
even one word to her touching the matter. " She is never
pleased to hear of death sentences," said he, " and though
the question be one of a simple robber, she takes it to heart
at once ; and what would it be now, when the life of a younp
man is at stake, — a young man who might justly expect he 5-

74 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

mercy. Any excitement may easily bring her to grievous
illness; her health means more for the whole kingdom than
the lives of ten knights." He declared, finally, that if any
one dared to disturb the lady in spite of his words, he
would bring down on that person the terrible wrath of
the king, and lay also the curse of the Church on mm or
her.

Both princesses feared this declaration, and resolved to
be silent before the queen, but to implore the king u .; r'::l he
showed some favor. The whole court and all the knights
were on the side of Zbyshko. Povala asserted xl at he
would confess the whole truth, but would give testimony
favorable to the young man, and would represent the entire
affair as the impulsiveness of a boy. Still, every one fore-
saw, and the castellan of Cracow declared openly, that, if the
German insisted, stern justice must have its own.

The hearts of knights rose with growing indignation
against Lichtenstein, and more than one thought, or even
said openly: " He is an envoy and cannot be summoned to
the barriers, but when he returns to Malborg, may God not
grant him to die his own death." And those were no idle
threats, for it was not permitted belted knights to drop a
vain word ; whoso said a thing must show its truth or perish.
The terrible Povala proved the most stubborn, for he had
in Tachev a beloved little daughter of Danusia's age ; there
fore Danusia's tears crushed the heart in him utterly.

In fact, he visited Zbyshko that very day in the dungeon,
commanded him to be of good cheer, told him of the prayers
of both princesses and the tears of Danusia. Zbyshko,
when he heard that the girl had thrown herself at the feet
of the king, wras moved to tears, and not knowing how to
express his gratitude and his longing, said, wiping his eye
lids with the back of his hand, —

" Oh, may God bless her, and grant me a struggle on
foot or on horseback for her sake as soon as possible. I
promised her too few Germans, — for to such a one was
due a number equal to her years. If the Lord Jesus will
rescue me from these straits I will not be stingy with her; "
and he raised his eyes full of gratitude.

"First vow something to a church," said the lord of
Tachev, ''for if thy vow be pleasing to God thou wilt be
free of a certainty. And second, listen : Thy uncle has
gone to Lichtenstein, and I will go too. There would be no
shame for thee to ask forgiveness, for thou art at fault ; and

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 75

thou wouldst beg, not Liechtenstein, but an envoy. Art tbou
willing?"

*' Since such a knight as your Grace says that it is proper,
I will do so, but if he wishes me to beg him as he wanted
on the road to Tynets, then let them cut my head off. My
uncle will remain, and my uncle will pay him when his
mission is ended."

" We shall see what he will answer to Matsko," replied
Povala.

Matsko had really visited the German, but went from his
presence as gloomy as night, and betook himself directly to
the king, to whom the castellan himself conducted him. The
king, who had become perfectly calm, received him kindly.
When Matsko knelt, Yagello commanded him at once to rise,
and inquired what he wanted.

" Gracious lord," said Matsko, " there has been offence,
there must be punishment; otherwise law would cease in
the world ; but the offence is mine, for not only did I not
restrain the natural passionateness of this stripling, but I
praised it. I reared him in that way, and from childhood
war reared him. It is my offence, gracious king, for more
than once did I say to him : ' Strike first, and see after-
ward whom thou hast struck.' That was well in war, but
ill at court. Still, the lad is like pure gold ; he is the last
of our race, and I grieve for him dreadfully."

" He has disgraced me, he has disgraced the kingdom,"
said the king. "Am I to rub honey on him for such
deeds ? "

Matsko was silent, for at remembrance of Zbyshko sor-
row pressed his throat suddenly, and only after a long
time did he speak again, with a moved voice, —

" I knew not that I loved him so much, and only now is
it shown, after misfortune has come. I am old, and he is
the last of our family. When he is gone — we shall be
gone. Gracious king and lord, take pity on us! "

Here Matsko knelt again, and stretching forth hands that
were wearied from war, he said, with tears, —

" We defended Vilno. God gave booty; to whom shall
I leave it? The German wants punishment; let there be
punishment, but let me yield my head. What is life to me
without Zbyshko? He is young; let him free his land and
beget posterity as God commands men to do. The Knight
of the Cross will not even inquire whose head has fallen, if
only one falls. Neither will any disgrace come on the

76 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

family for that. It is hard for a man to meet death, but,
when we look at the matter more carefully, it is better that one
man should die than that a family should be extinguished."

Thus speaking he embraced the feet of the king. Yagello
blinked, which with him was a sign of emotion, and finally
he said, —

"I shall never command to behead a belted knight! —
never, never ! "

" And there would be no justice in doing so," added the
castellan. " Law punishes the guilty, but it is not a dragon
which sees not whose blood it is gulping. Consider what
disgrace would fall on your family ; for were your nephew
to consent to what you propose all would hold him and his
descendants disgraced."

" He would not consent. But if it were done without his
knowledge he would avenge me afterward, as I should
avenge him."

" B ring the German to abandon his complaint," said the
castellan.

" I have been with him already."

" And what," inquired the king, stretching his neck,
" what did he say? "

" He spoke thus: ' Ye should have prayed for pardon on
the Tynets road; ye had no wish then, I have no wish
now.' "

" And why did ye not wish?"

" For he commanded us to come down from our horses
and beg him for pardon on foot."

The king put his hair behind his ears and wished to say
something, when an attendant came in with the announce-
ment that the knight of Lichtenstein begged for an audience.

Yagello looked at the castellan, then at Matsko, but
commanded them to remain, perhaps in the hope that on
this occasion he would soften the affair by his kingly office.

Meanwhile the Knight of the Cross entered, bowed to
the king, and said, —

u Gracious lord, here is a written complaint touching the
insult which met me in your kingdom."

"Complain to him," answered the king, pointing to the
castellan.

u I know neither your laws nor your courts, but I know
this : that the envoy of the Order can make complaint only
to the king himself/' said the knight, looking straight into
Yagello's face.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 77

Yagello's small eyes glittered with impatience; but he
stretched forth his hand, took the complaint, and gave it to
the castellan. The castellan unrolled it and began to read,
but as he read his face grew more vexed and gloomy.

"Lord," said he at length, "you insist on taking the
life of that youth, as if he were a terror to the whole Order.
Do you Knights of the Cross fear children? "

" We Knights of the Cross fear no one," replied the
comtur, haughtily.

" Especially God," added the old castellan, in a low voice.

Next day Povala of Tachev did all that was in his power
before the court to diminish Zbyshko's guilt. But in vain
did he ascribe the deed to youth and inexperience, in vain did
he say that even if some one who was older had made a vow
to give three peacock-plumes, and had prayed to have them
sent to him, and afterward had seen such a plume before
him on a sudden, he too might have thought that to be a
dispensation of God.

The honorable knight did not deny that had it not been for
him Zbyshko's lance would have struck the German's breast.
Kuno on his part had caused to be brought into court the
armor worn by him that day, and it was found to be of thin
plate, worn only on ceremonial visits, and so frail that, con-
sidering Zbyshko's uncommon strength, the point of the lance
would have passed through the envoy's body and deprived
him of life. Then they asked Zbyshko if he had intended to
kill the knight.

Zbyshko would not deny. " I called to him from a dis-
tance," said he, " to lower his lance ; of course he would not
have let the helmet be torn from his head while alive, but
if he had called from a distance that he was an envoy I
should have left him in peace."

These words pleased the knights, who through good-will
for the youth had assembled numerously at the court, and
straightway many voices were raised. " True ! why did he
not cry out?" But the castellan's face remained stern and
gloomy. Enjoining silence on those present he was silent
himself for a while, then he fastened an inquiring eye on
Zbyshko, and asked, —

"Canst thou swear, on the Passion of the Lord, that thou
didst not see the mantle and the cross?"

"I cannot! " answered Zbyshko ; " if I had not seen the
cross I should have thought him one of our knights, and I
should not have aimed at one of our men."

78 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CKOSS.

" Bui how could a Knight of the Cross be near Cracow
unless as an envoy, or in the retinue of an envoy?"

To this Zb}7shko made no answer, for he had nothing to
say. It was too clear to all that, had it not been for the
lord of Tachev, not the armor of the envoy would be before
the court then, but the envoy himself with breast pierced, to
the eternal shame of the Polish people ; hence even those
who from their whole souls were friendly to Zbyshko under-
stood that the decision could not be favorable. In fact, after
a time the castellan said, —

" In thy excitement thou didst not think whom thou wert
striking, and didst act without malice. Our Saviour will
reckon that in thy favor and forgive thee ; but commend thy-
self, hapless man, to the Most Holy Virgin, for the law can
not pardon thee."

Though he had expected such words, Zbyshko grew some-
what pale when he heard them, but soon he shook back his
long hair, made the sign of the cross on himself, and said :

44 The will of God ! Still, it is difficult."

Then he turned to Matsko and indicated Lichtenstein with
his eyes, as if leaving the German to his uncle's memory ; and
Matsko motioned with his head in sign that lie understood
and would remember. Lichtenstein too understood that look
and that motion, and though there beat in his bi-eastbotha
brave and stubborn heart, a quiver ran through him at that
moment, so terrible and ill-omened was the face of the old
warrior. The Knight of the Cross saw that between him and
that knight there would be thenceforth a struggle for life and
doath ; that even if he wanted to hide from him he could not,
and when he ceased to be an envoy they must meet, even at
Malborg.

The castellan withdrew to the adjoining chamber to dictate
the sentence against Zbyshko to his secretary skilled in writ-
ing. This one and that of the knighthood approached the
'envoy during this interval, saying, —

"God grant thee to be judged with more mercy at the
last judgment! Thou art glad of blood ! "

But Lichtenstein valued only the opinion of Zavisha, for
he, because of his deeds in battle, his knowledge of the rules
of knighthood, and his uncommon strictness in observing
them, was widely known throughout the world. In the most
complicated questions in which the point was of knightly
honor, men came to him frequently from a very great dis-
tance, and no one ever dared to oppose, not only because

THE KNIGHTS "OF THE CROSS. 79

single combat with him was impossible, but also because men
esteemed him as the " mirror of honor." One word of praise
or of blame from his lips passed quickly among the knight
hood of Poland, Hungary, Bohemia, Germany, and sufficed
to establish the good or evil fame of a knight.

Liechtenstein therefore approached him and said, as if
wishing to justify his stubbornness, —

" Only the Grand Master himself with the Chapter could
grant him grace — I cannot."

"Your Grand Master has nothing to do with our laws'
not he, but our king has power to show grace here."

"I, as an envoy, must demand punishment."

" Thou wert a knight, Lichtensteiu, before becoming an
envoy."

" Dost thou think that I have failed in honor? "

" Thou knowest our books of knighthood, and thou know-
est that a knight is commanded to imitate two beasts, the
lion and the lamb. Which hast thou imitated in this affair? "

" Thou art not my judge."

" Thou hast asked if thou hast failed in honor, and I have
answered as I think."

" Thou hast answered badly, for I cannot swallow this."

"Thou wilt choke with thy own anger, not mine."

" Christ will account it to me that I have thought more of
the majesty of the Order than of thy praise."

'* He too will judge us all."

Further conversation was interrupted by the entrance of
the castellan and the secretary. Those present knew that
the sentence would be unfavorable, still a dead silence set in.
The castellan took his place at the table and grasping a cru-
cifix in his hand, commanded Zbyshko to kneel.

The secretary read the sentence in Latin. Neither Zbyshko
nor the knights present understood it, still all divined that
that was a death sentence. Zbyshko, when the reading was
finished, struck his breast with his closed hand a number of
times, repeating: "O God, be merciful to me a sinner!"
Then he rose and cast himself into the arms of Matsko, who
in silence kissed his head and his eyes.

On the evening of that day, the herald proclaimed, with
sound of trumpets, to knights, guests, and citizens, at the
four corners of the square, that the noble Zbyshko of Bog-
danets was condemned by the sentence of the castellan to
be beheaded with a sword.

But Matsko prayed that the execution should not take

80 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

place immediately. This prayer was granted the more
easily since people of that age, fond of minute disposition
of their property, were given time generally for negotiations
with their families, and also to make peace with God.
Lichtenstein himself did not care to insist on the speedy
execution of the sentence, since satisfaction had been given
the majesty of the Order; moreover, it was not proper to
offend a powerful monarch to whom he had been sent, not
only to take part in the solemnities of the christening, but
also for negotiations touching the land of Dobryn. But the
most important consideration was the health of the queen.
The bishop of Cracow would not hear of an execution before
her delivery, thinking rightly that it would be impossible to
hide such an event from the lady, that should she hear of it
she would fall into a "distress" which might injure her
grievously. In this way a few weeks of life, and perhaps
more, remained to Zbyshko, before the last arrangement
and parting with his acquaintances.

Matsko visited him daily and comforted him as best he
could. They spoke sadly of Zbyshko's unavoidable death,
and still more sadly of this, that the family would disappear.

"It cannot be but you must marry," said Zbyshko
once.

" I should prefer to adopt some relative, even if distant,"
replied Matsko, with emotion. " How can I think of marry-
ing when they are going to cut off thy head. And even
should it come to this that I must take a wife, I could not
do so till I had sent Lichtenstein the challenge of a knight,
till I had exacted my vengeance. I shall do that, have no
fear!"

" God reward you! Let me have even that consolation!
But I knew that you would not forgive him. How will you
do it?"

44 When his office of envoy is at an end, there will be either
war or peace — dost understand ? If war comes I will send
him a challenge to meet me in single combat before battle."

44 On trampled earth?"

"On trampled earth, on horseback or on foot, but to
the death, not to slavery. If there be peace, I will go to
Malborg, strike the castle gate with my lance and command
a trumpeter to announce that I challenge him to the death.
He will not hide, be assured."

" Of course he will not hide. And you will handle him in
a way that I should like to see."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CKOSS. 81

"Shall I handle him? I could Dot handle Zavisha, or
Pashko, or Povala; but without boasting, 1 can handle two
like him. His mother, the Order, will witness that ! Was
not the Frisian knight stronger ? And when I cut from
above through his helmet, where did my axe stop ? It
stopped in his teeth, did it not ? "

Zbyshko drew breath at this with great consolation, and
said, —

" He will die more easily than the Frisian."

The two men sighed; then the old noble said with emo-
tion, —

"Be not troubled. Thy bones will not be seeking one
another at the day of resurrection. I will have an oaken
coffin made for thee of such kind that the canouesses of the
church of the Virgin Mary have not a better. Thou wilt
not die like a peasant, or like a nobleman created by patent.
Nay ! I will not even permit that thou be beheaded on the
same cloth on which they behead citizens. I have agreed
already with Amyley for entirely new stuff, from which a
king's coat might be made. And I shall not spare masses
on thee — never fear ! "

Zbyshko's heart was delighted by this, so grasping his
uncle's hand he repeated, —

" God reward you ! "

But at times, despite every consolation, dreadful yearning
seized him ; hence another day, when Matsko mad come on a
visit, and they had scarcely exchanged greetings, he asked
while looking through the grating in the wall, —

4 ' But what is there outside ? "

" Weather like gold," replied the warrior, "and warmth
of the sun makes the whole world lovely."

Then Zbyshko put both hands on his uncle's shoulders
and bending back his head, said, —

"O mighty God! To have a horse under one and ride
over fields, over broad fields. It is sad for a young man to
die — awfully sad ! "

"People die even on horseback," said Matsko.

" Yes. But how many do they kill before dying ! "

And he began to inquire about the knights whom he had
seen at the court of the king : about Zavisha, Farurey,
Povala, Lis, and all the others, — what were they doing, how
did they amuse themselves, in what honorable exercises did
their time pass? And he listened eagerly to the narrative
of Matsko, who said that in the morning they jumped in full

VOL. I. — 6

82 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

armor over a horse, that they pulled ropes, fought with
swords and leaden-edged axes, and finally that they feasted,
and sang songs. Zbyshko desired with his whole heart and
soul to fly to them, and when he learned that immediately
after the christening Zavisha would go far away somewhere
to Lower Hungary against the Turks, he could not restrain
himself from weeping.

"They might let me go with him! and let me lay down
my life against pagans."

But that could not be. Meanwhile something else took
place : The two Mazovian princesses continued to think of
Zbyshko, who interested them with his youth and beauty;
finally Princess Alexandra resolved to send a letter to the
Grand Master. The Master could not, it is true, change
the sentence pronounced by the castellan, but he could inter-
cede for Zbyshko before the king. It was not proper for
Yagello to grant pardon, since the question was of an attack
on an envoy ; it seemed, however, undoubted that he would
be glad to grant it at the intercession of the Grand Master.
Hence hope entered the hearts of both ladies anew. Princess
Alexandra herself, having a weakness for the polished
Knights of the Cross, was uncommonly esteemed by them.
More than once rich gifts went to her from Malborg, and
letters in which the Master declared her venerated, saintly,
a benefactress, and special patroness of the Order. Her
words might" effect much, and it was very likely that they
would not meet a refusal. The only question was to find a
courier who would show all diligence in delivering the letter
at the earliest, and in returning with an answer. When
he heard of this, old Matsko undertook the task without
hesitation .

The castellan, on being petitioned, appointed a time up to
which he promised to restrain the execution of the sentence.
Matsko, full of consolation, busied himself that very day
with his departure; later he went to Zbyshko to announce
the happy tidings.

At the first moment Zbyshko burst out in great delight,
as if the doors of the prison were open before him already ;
later, however, he grew thoughtful, and soon he became sad
and gloomy.

" Who can receive any good from Germans? Lich-
tenstein might have asked the king for pardon, — and he
would have done well, for he would have guarded himself
from revenge, — but ne would not do anything."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 83

44 He grew stubborn because we would not beg him on the
Tynets road. Of Conrad, the Master, people do not speak
ill. Besides, as to losing, thou wilt not lose anything."

"True," said Zbyshko, "but do not bow down low to
him."

' ' How bow down ? J carry a letter from Princess
Alexandra — nothing more."

u Then if you are so good, may the Lord God assist you."
All at once he looked quickly at his uncle, and said: "If
the king forgives me, Lichtenstein will be mine, not yours.
Remember."

" Thy head is not sure; make no promises. Thou hast
had enough of those stupid vows," said the old man, in
anger.

Then they threw themselves into each other's arms — and
Zbyshko remained alone. Hope and uncertainty in turn
shook his soul, but when night came, and with it a storm in
the sky, when the barred windows were illuminated with the
ominous blaze of Jightning, and the walls quivered from
thunder, when at last the whirlwind struck the tower with its
whistle, and the dim candle went out at his bedside, Zbyshko,
sunk in darkness, lost- every hope again, and the whole night
he could not close his eyes for a moment.

"I shall not escape death," thought he, "and nothing will
help me in any way."

But next morning the worthy Princess Anna came to visit
him, and with her Danusia, having a lute at her girdle.
Zbyshko fell at the feet of one and then the other; though
he was suffering after the sleepless night, in misfortune and
uncertainty, he did not so far forget the duty of a knight as
not to show Danusia his astonishment at her beauty. But
the princess raised to him eyes full of sadness.

" Do not admire her," said she, " for if Matsko brings
back no good answer, or if he does not return at all, poor
fellow, thou wilt soon admire something better in heaven."

Then she shed tears, thinking of the uncertain lot of the
young knight, and Danusia accompanied her forthwith.
Zbyshko bent again to their feet, for his heart grew as soft
as heated wax at those tears. He did not love Danusia as a
man loves a woman, but he felt that he loved her with all his
soul, and at sight of her something tcok place in his breast,
as if there were in it another man, less harsh, less impulsive,
breathing war less, and at the same time thirsting for sweet
love. Finally, immense sorrow seized him because he would

84 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

have to leave her and not be able to keep the promise which
he had made.

4 ' Now, poor girl, I shall not place the peacock-plumes at
thy feet," said he. " But if I stand before the face of God,
I will say : ' Pardon my sins, O G-od, but whatever there is of
good in all the world, give it to no one else but Danusia,
daughter of Yurand of Spyhov '."

"Ye became acquainted not long ago," said the princess.
" May God grant that it was not in vain."

Zbyshko remembered all that had taken place at the inn
of Tynets, and was filled with emotion. At last he begged
Danusia to sing for him that same song which she sang when
he had seized her from the bench and borne her to the
princess.

Danusia, though she had no mind for singing, raised her
head at once toward the arch, and closing her eyes like a
bird, she began, —

" Oh, had I wings like a wild goose
I would fly after Yasek,
I would fly after him to Silesia !
I would sit on a fence in Silesia.
Look at me Yasek dear — "

But on a sudden from -beneath her closed eyelids abundant
tears flowed forth ; she could sing no longer. Then Zbyshko
seized her in his arms in the same way that he had at the inn
in Tynets, and began to carry her through the room, repeating
in ecstasy, —

" No, but I would seek thee. Let God rescue me, grow
up thou, let thy father permit, then I will take thee, O maiden !
Hei!"

Danusia, encircling his neck, hid her face wet with tears on
his shoulder, and in him sorrow rose more and more, sorrow
which, flowing from the depth of the sylvan Slav nature,
changed in that simple soul almost into the pastoral song :

" Thee would I take, maiden !
Thee would I take ! "

Meanwhile came an event in view of which other affairs
lost all significance in people's eyes. Toward the evening of
June 21, news went around the castle of a sudden weakness
of the queen. The physicians who were summoned, together
with the bishop of Cracow, remained in her chamber all night,

THE KNIGHTS OP THE CROSS. 85

and it was learned soon from servants that premature labor
threatened the lady. The castellan of Cracow sent couriers
that same night to the absent king. Early next morning the
news thundered throughout the city and the country. Hence
all the churches were filled with people, on whom the priests
enjoined prayers for the recovery of the queen. All doubt
ceased after services. Knightly guests, who had assembled
for the approaching solemnity, nobles, deputations of mer-
chants repaired to the castle; guilds and brotherhoods
appeared with their banners. Beginning with mid-day the
castle of Vavel was surrounded by numberless swarms of
people, among whom the king's bowmen maintained order,
enforcing peace and quiet. The city was almost depopulated,
but from time to time there passed through the deserted
streets peasants of the neighborhood, who also had heard of
the illness of the idolized lady, and were hastening toward
the castle.

Finally, in the main gate appeared the bishop and the
castellan, accompanied by the canons of the cathedral, the
counsellors of the king, and also knights. They went along
the walls, among the people, and, with faces announcing news,
began with a stern command to refrain from all outcries, for
shouts might injure the sick lady. Then they declared to all
in general that the queen had given birth to a daughter.

The news filled the hearts of all with delight, especially
since it was known at the time that, though the birth was
premature, there was no evident danger for the child or the
mother. The crowds began to separate, as it was not per-
mitted to shout near the castle, and each one wished to give
way to his delight. Indeed, when the streets leading to the
square were filled, songs were heard and joyful shouts.
People were not even grieved that a daughter had come to
the world. " Was it bad," said they, " that King Louis had
no sons, and that the kingdom came to Yadviga? Through
her marriage with Yagello the power of the kingdom has
been doubled. So will it be this time. Where can such an
heiress be found as our king's daughter, since neither the
Roman Caesar, nor any king is master of such a great State,
such broad lands, such a numerous knighthood! The most
powerful monarchs of the earth will strive for her hand, they
will bow down to the king and the queen, they will visit Cra-
cow, and from this, profit will come to us merchants ; besides,
some new kingdom, the Bohemian or the Hungarian, will be
joined to ours. " Thus spoke the merchants among themselves,

86 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CIIOSS.

and joy increased every moment. People feasted in private
houses and in inns. The market square was full of lanterns
and torches. In the suburbs country people from the regions
around Cracow (more of these drew near the city continually)
camped by their wagons. The Jews held council in their
synagogue near the Kazimir. The square was crowded till
late at night, almost till daybreak, especially near the City
Hall and the weighing-house, as in time of great fairs.
People gave news to one and another; they sent to the castle
and crowded around those who returned with news.

The worst information was that the bishop had christened
the child the night of its birth, from which people inferred
that it must be very weak. Experienced citizens, however,
quoted examples showing that children born half dead
received power of life just after baptism. So they were
strengthened with hope, which was increased even by the
name given the infant. It was said that no Bonifacius or
Bonifacia could die immediately after birth, for it was pre-
destined them to do something good, and in the first years,
and all the more in the first months of life, a child could do
neither good nor evil.

On the morrow, however, came news unfavorable for child
and mother; this roused the city. All day there was a
throng in the churches as in time of indulgence. There
were numberless votive offerings for the health of the queen
and the infant. People saw with emotion poor villagers
offering, one a measure of wheat, another a lamb, a third a
hen, a fourth a string of dried mushrooms, or a basket of
nuts. Considerable offerings came from knights, merchants,
and handicraftsmen. Couriers were sent to miracle-working
places. Astrologers questioned the stars. In Cracow itself
solemn processions were ordered. All the guilds and brother-
hoods appeared. There was a procession also of children,
for people thought that innocent creatures would obtain
God's favor more easily. Through the gates of the city
entered new crowds from the surrounding country.

And thus day followed day amid the continual tolling of
bells, the noise in the churches, the processions, and the
masses. But when a week had passed and the child and the
patient were alive yet, consolation began to enter hearts.
It seemed to people an improbable thing that God would take
prematurely the ruler of a realm who having done so muc'i-
for Him would have to leave an immense work unfinished,
and the apostolic woman whose sacrifice of her own happi*

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 87

ness had brought to Christianity the last pagan people in
Europe. The learned called to mind how much she had done
for the Academy; the clergy, how much for the glory of
God; statesmen, how much she had done for peace among
Christian mouarchs ; Jurists, how much for justice ; the poor,
how much for their poverty ; and it could not find place in
the heads of any that a life so needful to the kingdom and
the whole world might be cut down untimely.

Meanwhile on the 13th of July the bells announced sadly
the death of the child. The city seethed up again, and
alarm seized people ; crowds besieged Vavel a second time,
inquiring for the health of the queen.

But this time no one came out with good news. On the
contrary, the faces of lords entering the castle or going out
through the gates were gloomy, and every day more gloomy.
It was said that the priest, Stanislav of Skarbimir, a master
of liberal sciences in Cracow, did not leave the queen, who
received communion daily. It was said also that immedi-
ately after each communion her room was filled with a
heavenly light, — some even saw it through the window ; this
sight, however, rather terrified hearts devoted to the lady,
as a sign that, for her, life beyond the earth had begun
already.

Some did not believe that a thing so dreadful could
happen, and those strengthened themselves with the thought
that the just heavens would stop with one sacrifice. But on
Friday morning, July 17th, it was thundered among people
that the queen was dying. Every person living hastened
to the castle. The city was deserted to the degree that only
cripples remained in it, for even mothers with infants hurried
to the gates. Cellars were closed, no food wras prepared.
All affairs stopped, and under the castle of Vavel there
was one dark sea of people — disquieted, terrified, but
silent.

About one o'clock in the afternoon a bell sounded on the
tower of the cathedral. People knew not at once what that
meant, but fear raised the hair on their heads. All faces, all
eyes were turned to the tower, to the bell moving with increas-
ing swing, — the bell, the complaining groan of which others
in the city began to accompany ; bells were tolled in the church
of the Franciscans, the Holy Trinity, and the Virgin Mary,
and throughout the length and the breadth of the city.

The city understood at last what those groans meant ; the
souls of men were filled with terror and with such pain as if

88 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

the bronze hearts of those bells were striking directly into
the hearts of all present.

Suddenly there appeared on the tower a black flag with a
great skull in the middle, under which in white were two
human shank-bones placed crosswise. Every doubt van-
ished that moment. The queen had given her soul to God.

Roars burst forth at the foot of the castle, the wails of a
hundred thousand persons, and they mingled with the dis-
mal sound of the bells. Some threw themselves on the
ground ; others rent the clothing on their bodies, or tore
their faces ; others looked at the walls in dumb bewilderment ;
some groaned with deep and dull sound; some, stretching
their hands to the church and the chamber of the queen,
called for a miracle and the mercy of God. There were
heard also angry voices which in frenzy and despair went to
blasphemy. "Why was our beloved one taken from us?
To what profit were our processions, our prayers, and our
imploring? The gold and the silver offerings were dear, but
is there nothing in return for them? To take, they were
taken ; but as to giving, nothing was given back ! " Others,
however, repeated, with floods of tears and with groaning,
" Jesus ! Jesus ! Jesus ! "

Throngs wished to enter the castle, to look once again on
the beloved face of the lady. They were not admitted, but
the promise was given that the body would be exposed
in the church ; then every one would be able to look at it,
and to pray near it.

Later, toward evening, gloomy crowds began to return to
the city, telling one another of the last moments of the
queen, and of the coming burial, as well as of the miracles
which would be performed near her body and around her
tomb ; of the miracles, all were perfectly convinced. It was
said also that the queen would be canonized immediately
after her death ; when some doubted whether this could be
done, others grew impatient and threatened with Avignon.

Gloomy sadness fell on the city and on the whole country ;
it seemed, not merely to common people, but to all, that with
the queen the lucky star of the kingdom was quenched.

Even among the lords of Cracow there were some who saw
the future in darkness. They began to ask themselves and
others: "What will come now? Will Yagello, after the
death of the queen, have the right to reign in the kingdom ;
or will he return to his own Lithuania, and be satisfied there
with the throne of Grand Prince ? " Some foresaw, and not

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 89

without reason, that he would desire to withdraw, and that
in such case broad lands would fall away from the crown ;
attacks would begin again from the side of Lithuania, and
bloody reprisals from the stubborn citizens of the kingdom ;
the Knights of the Cross would grow more powerful, the
Roman Cresar would increase, and a"lso Hungary; while the
Polish kingdom, yesterday one of the strongest on earth,
would come to fall and to shame.

Merchants, for whom the extensive regions of Lithuania
and Rus had been opened, foreseeing losses, made pious
offerings to the end that Yagello might remain in the king-
dom, but in such a case again they predicted a sudden war
with the Order. It was known that only the queen re-
strained Yagello. People remembered how once, when indig-
nant at the greed and rapacity of the Knights of the Cross,
she said to them in prophetic vision : " While I live, I shall
restrain the hand and just wrath of my husband, but remem-
ber that after my death punishment will fall on you for your
sins."

They in their pride and blindness had no fear of war, it is
true, considering that after the death of the queen the charm
of her holiness would not stop the influx of volunteers from
Western kingdoms. Thousands of warriors from Germany,
Burgundy, France, and yet more remote countries, would
come to aid them. Still, the death of Yadviga was such a far-
reaching event that the envoy Lichtenstein, without waiting
for the return of the absent king, hurried away with all speed
to Malborg, to lay before the Grand Master and the Chapter
the important, and, in some sense, terrible news.

The Hungarian, Austrian, Roman, and Bohemian envoys
departed a little later, or sent couriers to their monarchs.
Yagello came to Cracow in grievous despair. At the first
moment he declared that he had no wish to reign without the
queen, and that he would go to his inheritance in Lithuania.
Then from grief he fell into torpor ; he would not decide any
affair nor answer any question; at times he grew terribly
angry at himself because he had gone from Cracow, because
he had not been present at the death of Yadviga, because he
had not taken farewell of her, because he had not heard her
last words and advice.

In vain did Stanislav of Skarbimir and the bishop of
Cracow explain to him that the queen's illness had happened
unexpectedly, that according to human reckoning he had had
time to return had the birth taken place in its own proper

90 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

season. This brought no relief to him, and mildened no
sorrow.

" I am not a king without her," said he to the bishop,
" but a penitent sinner who will never know solace." Then
he fixed his eyes on the floor, and no one could win another
word from him.

Meanwhile all thoughts were occupied with the funeral of
the queen. From every part of the country new crowds of
lords, nobles, and people began to assemble ; especially
came the indigent, who hoped for abundant profit from alms
at the funeral, which was to last a whole month. The queen's
body was placed in the cathedral on an elevation, and phu cd
in such manner that the wider part of the coffin, in which
rested the head of the deceased, was considerably higher
than the narrower part. This was done purposely, so that
people might see the queen's face.

In the cathedral masses were celebrated continually ; at
the catafalque thousands of wax candles were burning, and
amid those gleams and amid flowers she lay calm, smiling,
like a white mystic rose, with her hands crossed on laurel
cloth. The people saw in her a saint ; they brought to her
people who were possessed, cripples, sick children ; and time
after time, in the middle of the church was heard the cry,
now of some mother who noted on the face of her sick child
a flush, the herald of health, now of some paralytic who on
a sudden recovered strength in his helpless limbs. Then a
quiver seized the hearts of people, news of the miracle flew
through church, castle, and city, then ever increasing crowds
of human wretchedness appeared, wretchedness which could
hope for help only through a miracle.

Meanwhile Zbyshko was entirely forgotten, for who, in face
of such a gigantic misfortune, could think of an ordinary
noble youth and his imprisonment in a bastion of the castle !

Zbyshko, however, knew from the prison guards of the
queen's death, he had heard the uproar of the people around
the castle, and when he heard their weeping and the tolling
of bells he cast himself on his knees, and calling to mind
his own lot, mourned with his whole soul the death of the
idolized lady. It seemed to him that with her something that
was his had been quenched also, and that in view of such a
death it was not worth while for any one to live in the
world.

The echo of the funeral, the church bells, the singing of
processions, and the movement of crowds, reached him for

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 91

whole weeks. During this time he grew gloomy, he lost (L
sire for food, for sleep, and walked up and down in his dun
geon like a wild beayt in a cage. Loneliness weighed on
him, for there were days when even the prison guard did not
bring him fresh food and water, so far were all people occu-
pied by the funeral of the queen. From the time of her
death no one had visited him, neither the princess nor
Danusia, nor Povala, they who a little while before showed
him so much good will, nor Matsko's acquaintance, the mer-
chant Amyley. Zbyshko thought with bitterness that were
Matsko to die all would forget him. At moments it came to
his head that perhaps justice too would forget him, and that
he would rot to death in that prison ; he prayed then to die.

At last, when a month had passed after the queen's fun-
eral and a second month had begun, he fell to despairing of
his uncle's return; for Matsko had promised to come quickly
and not spare his horse. Malborg was not at the end of the
earth. It was possible to go and return in twelve weeks,
especially if one were in a hurry. " But mayhap he is not
in a hurry," thought Zbyshko with grief. " Mayhap he
has found a wife on the road for himself, and will take her
with gladness to Bogdanets, and wait for posterity himself,
while I shall stay here forever, expecting God's mercy."

At last he lost reckoning of time, he ceased to speak with
the guard, and only from the cobwebs which covered abun-
dantly the iron grating in the window did he note that
autumn was in the world. He sat for whole hours on the
bed, with his elbows on his knees and his fingers in his hair,
which reached now far below his shoulders, and half in sleep,
half in torpor, he did not even raise his head when the guard,
bringing food, spoke to him. But on a certain day the
hinges squeaked, and a known voice called from the
threshold, —

u Zbyshko ! "

"Uncle dear! "cried Zbyshko, springing from his plank
bed.

Matsko seized him by the shoulders, then embraced his
bright head with his hands, and began to kiss it. Grief,
bitterness, and longing, so rose in the heart of the young
man that he cried on his uncle's breast like a little child.

"I thought that you would never return," said he, sobbing.

" Well, I came near that," answered Matsko.

Only then did Zbyshko raise his head and looking at him
cry, —

92 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

' 4 But what has happened you ? " And he gazed with as-
tonishment at the emaciated face of the old warrior, which
had fallen in and was as pale as linen; he looked on his bent
figure and on his iron gray hair.

" What has happened? " repeated he.

Matsko seated himself on the plank bed, and for a while
breathed heavily.

" What has happened! " said he at last. " Barely had I
passed the boundary when Germans shot me in a forest,
from a crossbow.- Robber knights! knowest thou? It is
hard yet for me to breathe. God sent me aid, or thou wouldst
not see me here."

"Who saved you?"

" Yurand of Spyhov," answered Matsko.

A moment of silence followed ; then Matsko said, —

"They attacked me, and half a day later he attacked
them. Hardly one half of them escaped. He took me to
his castle, and there in Spyhov I wrestled three weeks with
death. God did not let me die, and though suffering yet, J
am here."

"Then you have not been at Malborg? "

4 ' What had I to take there ? The Germans stripped mo
naked, and with other things seized the letter. I returned
to implore Princess Alexandra for a second one, but missed
her on the road ; whether I can overtake her, 1 know not,
for I must also make ready for the other world."

Then he spat on his hand, which he stretched out toward
Zbyshko and showed unmixed blood on it.

" Dost see? Clearly the will of God," added he, after a
while.

Under the weight of gloomy thoughts both were silent
some time, then Zbyshko inquired, —

" Do you spit blood all the time? "

" Why not, with an arrow-head fastened half a span deep
between my ribs ? Thou wouldst spit also — never fear !
But I grew better in Yurand's castle, though now I suffer
terribly, for the road was long and I travelled fast."

" Oh ! why did you hurry ? "

' ' I wished to find Princess Alexandra here and get
another letter. ' Go,' said Yurand to me, 'and bring back
a letter. I shall have Germans here under the floor; I will
let out one on his knightly word, and he will take the letter
to the Grand Master.' Yurand keeps a number of Germans
there always, and listens gladly when they groan :u the

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 93

night-time and rattle their chains, for he is a stern man.
Dost understand?"

" I understand. But this astonishes me, that you lost the
first letter, for as Yurand caught the men who attacked you
they must have had the letter."

" He did not catch all ; something like five escaped. Such
is our luck ! "

Matsko coughed, spat blood again, and groaned some from
pain in his breast.

" They wounded you badly," said Zbyshko. "How was
it ? From an ambush ? "

" From a thicket so dense that a yard away nothing was
visible. I was travelling without armor, since merchants had
said that the road was safe — and the weather was hot."

" Who commanded the robbers? A Knight of the Cross? "

"Not a monk, but a man fromHelmno who lives in Lentz,
a German notorious for robbing and plundering."

" What happened to him? "

"Yurand has him in chains. But he has also two nobles
of Mazovia in his dungeon ; these he wishes to exchange for
thee."

Again there was silence.

"Dear Jesus!" said Zbyshko, at length. " Lichtenstein
will live, and he of Lentz also, while we must die unavenged.
They will cut off my head, and you will not live through the
winter."

" More than that, I shall not live until winter. If only I
could save thee in some way ! "

" Have you seen any one? "

" I have been with the castellan of Cracow ; for when I
heard that Lichtenstein had gone I thought that the cas-
tellan would favor thee."

" Has Lichtenstein gone?"

" He went to Malborg immediately after the queen's death.
I was with the castellan, and he said : ' Your nephew's
head will be cut off, not to please Lichtenstein, but because
of the sentence; and whether Lichtenstein be present or
absent, it is all one. Even were he to die, that would change
nothing ; for,' said he, ' law is according to justice, — not like
a coat which may be turned inside out. The king,' said he,
4 may pardon, but no one else.' "

" And where is the king? "

" After the funeral he went to Rus."

"Then there is no escape ? "

94 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"None. The castellan added: 'I am sorry for him;
Princess Anna too entreats in his favor, but since I can do
nothing, I am powerless.' "

" Then is Princess Anna here yet? "

"May God reward her! She is a kindly lady. She is
here yet, for Yurand's daughter is ill, and the princess loves
her as if she were her own child."

" Oh, for God's sake ! And sickness has fallen on Danusia !
What is the matter with her? "

" Do I know? The princess says that some one has be-
witched her."

" Surely Lichtenstein ! no one else except Lichten stein —
a dog is his mother ! "

"Perhaps it was he. But what canst thou do to him?
Nothing ! "

" Since Danusia is sick all here have forgotten me — "

Zbyshko walked with great strides through the room, then
he grasped Matsko's hand and said, after kissing it, —

' ' God reward you for everything ! You will die for my
sake; but since you have gone to Prussia, before you lose the
rest of your strength do one other thing. Go to the castellan ;
beg him to let me out, on the word of a knight, for twelve
weeks even. I will return then and let them cut off my head.
But it cannot be that we should die unavenged. You know
— I will go to Malborg and straightway challenge Lichten«
stein. It cannot be otherwise. His death, or mine! "

Matsko fell to rubbing his forehead.

"As to going, I will go ; but will the castellan grant per-
mission ? "

' ' I will give the word of a knight. Twelve weeks — I
need no more."

"It is easy to say twelve weeks. But if thou art
wounded and cannot return, what will they say of thee?"

" I will return even on my hands and feet. Have no fear!
Besides, the king may come back from Rus by that time ; it
will be possible then to bow down to him for pardon."

"True!" answered Matsko ; but after a while he added:
" The castellan told me this also: ' We forgot your nephew
because the queen died, but now let the affair be finished.' "

" Ei ! he will permit," said Zbyshko, with consolation.
"He knows well that a noble will keep his word, and whether
they cut off my head now or after Saint Michael's, it is all
one to the castellan."

'4 1 will go this day."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 95

" Go to Amyley's house to-day and lie down a little. Let
them put some cure on your wound ; to-morrow you will go
to the castellan."

" Well, then, with God ! "

They embraced and Matsko turned to the door; but he
stopped on the threshold and wrinkled his brow as if think-
ing of something on a sudden.

' ' Well, but thou dost not wear a knight's belt yet. Lich-
tenstein will answer that he cannot fight with an unbelted
man, and what wilt thou do?"

Zbyshko was perplexed for a while, and then asked, —

"But how is it in war? Must belted men choose only
belted men as opponents?"

" War is war, but a duel is different."

"True — but — wait — There is need to arrange this.
Yes, you see, — there is a way! Prince Yanush of Mazovia
will give me a belt. When the princess and Danusia beg
him, he will gird me. And on the road I will fight right
away with the son of Mikolai of Dlugolyas."

"What for?"

" Because Pan Mikolai — he who is with the princess and
whom they call Obuh — said that Danusia was a chit."

Matsko looked at him with astonishment. Zbyshko, wish-
ing evidently to explain better what the question was, con-
tinued, —

" I cannot forgive him that, you know ; but with Mikolai
I will not fight, for he is about eighty years old."

" Listen, boy! " said Matsko. " I am sorry for thy head,
but not for thy sense ; thou art as stupid as a hornless he-
goat."

" But what are you angry about? "

Matsko said nothing, and wanted to go ; but Zbyshko
sprang up once more to him.

"And how is Danusia? Is she well? Be not angry for
a trifle. Besides, you were absent so long."

And he bent again to the old man's hand. Matsko
shrugged his shoulders and said, " Yurand's daughter is
in good health, but they do not let her out of the room.
Farewell."

Zbyshko was left alone, but reborn, as it were, in soul
and body. It was pleasant for him to think that he would
have three months more of life, that he would go to distant
lands, seek out Lichtenstein, and fi<>-ht a mortal battle with
him. At the very thought of this, delight filled his breast.

96 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

It was pleasant to feel that even for twelve weeks he would
have a horse under him, ride through the broad world, fight,
and not die unavenged. And then, let happen what might.
Besides, that was an immense stretch of time ; the king might
return from Rus and pardon his offence ; perhaps the war
would break out which all had been predicting a long time ;
perhaps the castellan himself, when after three mouths he
would see him victorious over the haughty Lichtenstein, would
say, "Go now to the forests! " Zbyshko felt clearly that
no one cherished hatred against him save the Knight of the
Cross, and that only through constraint had the stern cas-
tellan condemned him.

So hope entered his breast more and more, because he
doubted not that those three months would be granted.
Nay, he thought that they would give him even more ; for
that a noble who had sworn on the honor of a knight should
not keep his word would not even come to the head of the
old castellan. Therefore, when Matsko came to the prison
next day about nightfall, Zbyshko, who could hardly remain
sitting, sprang to him at the threshold and asked, —

"Has he permitted?"

Matsko sat on the plank bed ; he could not stand because
of weakness ; he breathed awhile heavily, and said at last :

"The castellan answered in this way: 'If you need to
divide land or property, I will let out your nephew, on the
word of a knight, for one or two weeks, but not longer.' "

Zbyshka was so astonished that for some time he could
not utter a word.

"For two weeks?" asked he, at length. "But in one
week I could not even go to the boundary! What is that?
Did you tell the castellan my reason for going to Malborg? "

" Not only did I beg for thee, but Princess Anna begged
also — "

"Well, and what?"

" The old man told her that he did not want your head,
and that he himself grieves for you. ' If I could find some
law on his side,' said the castellan, ' nay, some pretext, I
would let him out altogether; but as I cannot find it, I
cannot free the man. It will not be well/ said he, 'in this
kingdom, when people close their eyes to law and show
favor through friendship; this I will not do, even were
it a question of my relative, Toporchyk, or even of my
brother.' So stern is the man ! And he added besides :
1 We need not consider the Knights of the Cross too much,

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 97

but we are not permitted to disgrace ourselves before them.
What would they think, and their guests, who assemble from
the whole world, if I should let out a noble condemned to
death because he wants to go to them for a duel ? Would
they believe that punishment would touch him, or that
there is justice in our kingdom ? I would rather cut off one
head than yield the king and the kingdom to death." To
this the princess replied that justice which did not allow a
relative of the king to get pardon for a man seemed to her
strange justice. ' Mercy serves the king, but lack of jus-
tice serves him not,' said the castellan. At last they fell to
disputing, for the princess was borne away by her anger.
4 Then do not let him rot in prison ! ' said she. ' To-morrow
I will give the order to make a scaffold on the square,' re-
plied the castellan. With that they parted. Poor boy, the
Lord Jesus alone can save thee ! "

A long silence followed.

"How?" asked Zbyshko, in a low voice. "Then it will
be right away?"

" In two or three days. When there is no help, there is
no help ; I have done all I could. I fell at the castellan's
feet, I begged for pardon, but he held to his position : ' Find
a law or a pretext.' But what could I find? I went to
Father Stanislav of Skarbimir to bring the Lord God to
thee. Let even that glory be thine, that the man confessed
thee who confessed the queen. But I did not find him at
home ; he was with Princess Anna."

" Perhaps with Danusia? "

" Oh, pray to the Lord for thyself. That girl is better
and better. I will go to the priest before daybreak to-
morrow. They say that after confessing to him, salvation
is as sure to thee as if thou hadst it tied up in a bag."

Zbyshko sat down, rested his elbows on his knees, and
bent his head so that the hair covered his face altogether.
The old man looked at him a long time, and said at last
in a low voice, —

"Zbyshko! Zbyshko!"

The youth raised his face, which was angry and filled with
cold stubbornness rather than pain.

"Well, what is it?"

" Listen carefully, for I may have found something." He
pushed up nearer and spoke almost in a whisper: "Thou
hast heard of Prince Vitold, how formerly he was imprisoned
in Krev by Yagello, our present king ; he escaped from cou«

VOL. I. 7

98 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

fmement in the dress of a woman. No woman will stay
here in thy place, but take thou my coat, take my cowl,
and go forth. Dost understand? They will not notice
thee, be sure. That is certain. Beyond the doors it is
dark. They will not look into thy eyes. They saw me yes-
terday as I went out ; no one looked at me. Be quiet, and
listen. They will find me to-morrow — Well, what? Will
they cut off my head? That would be a pleasure to them,
when as it is my death is appointed for a time two or three
weeks distant. But as soon as thou art out, mount thy
horse and ride straight to Vitold. Name thyself, bow down
to him ; he will receive thee, and with him thou wilt be as
with the Lord God behind a stove. Here people say that
the armies of the prince have been swept away by the Tar-
tar. It is unknown if that be true ; it may be, for the late
queen prophesied that the expedition would end thus. If it
be true, the prince will need knights all the more, and will
be glad to see thee. But do thou adhere to him, for there is
not in the world a better service than his. If another king
loses a war, it is all over with him ; but in Prince Vitold
there is such deftness that after defeat he is stronger than
ever. He is bountiful, and he loves us immensely. Tell
him everything as it happened. Tell him that it was thy
wish to go with him against the Tartar, but that thou wert
confined in the tower. God grant that he will present thee
with land and men, make a belted knight of thee, and take
thy part before the king. He is a good advocate."

Zbyshko listened in silence, and Matsko, as if urged by
his own words, continued, —

"It is not for thee to die in youth, but to return to
Bogdanets. When there, take a wife at once, so that our
race may not perish. Only when thou hast children wilt
thou be free to challenge Lichtenstein to mortal combat;
but before that see that thou keep from revenge, for they
would shoot thee somewhere in Prussia, as they did me, —
then there would be no help for thee. Take the coat, take
the cowl, and move in God's name."

Matsko rose and began to undress, but Zbyshko rose also,
seized his hand, and cried, —

" What do you wish of me? I will not do that! so help
me God and the Holy Cross ! "

uWhy?" asked Matsko, with astonishment.

"Because I will not."

Matsko grew pale from emotion and anger.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 99

*'• Would to God thou hadst not been born ! "

" You have told the castellan that you would give your
head for mine."

" Whence knowest thou? "

" Povala of Tachev told me."

"Well, what of that?"

"The castellan told you that disgrace would fall on me,
and on our whole race. Would it not be a still greater
disgrace were I to flee hence and leave you to the law's
vengeance? "

"What vengeance? What can the law do to me when I
shall die anyhow ? For God's sake, have reason."

" But have it you all the more. May God punish me if I
desert you, a man sick and old. Pfu ! shame! "

Silence followed ; nothing was to be heard but the heavy,
rattling breath of Matsko, and the call of the bowmen stand-
ing on guard at the gate. It was dark night now outside.

" Hear me," said Matsko at last, in a broken voice. " It
was no shame for Prince Vitold to flee in disguise, it will be
no shame for thee — "

' ' Hei ! " answered Zbyshko, with a certain sadness. " Vitold
is a great prince. He has a crown from the king's hands;
he has wealth and dominion; but I, a poor noble, have
nothing — save honor."

After a while he cried, as if in a sudden outburst of
anger, —

" But can you not understand this, that I so love you that
I will not give your head for mine? "

Matsko rose on trembling feet, stretched forth his hand,
and, though the nature of people in that age was as firm as
if forged out of iron, he bellowed on a sudden in a heart-
rending voice, —

"Zbyshko!"

On the following day court servants began to draw beams
to the square for a scaffold which was to be erected before
the main gate of the city hall.

Still Princess Anna continued to take counsel with Yastrem-
bets, and Father Stanislav of Skarbimir, and other learned can-
ons skilled equally in written and customary law. She was
encouraged to these efforts by the words of the castellan, who
declared that, should they find " law, or pretext," he would not
be slow in releasing Zbyshko. They counselled long and earn-
estly as to whether it was possible to find something ; and

100 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

though Father Stanislav prepared Zbyshko for death, and
gave the last sacraments to him, he went straight from
the dungeon to a consultation which lasted almost till
daybreak.

Meanwhile the day of execution had come. From early
morning crowds had been gathering on the square, for the
head of a noble roused more curiosity than that of a common
man, and besides this the weather was wonderful. Among
women the news had spread also of the youthful years and
uncommon beauty of Zbyshko ; hence the whole road lead-
ing from the castle was blooming as with flowers from whole
myriads of comely women of the citizen class. In the win-
dows on the square, and in outbulging balconies were to be
seen also caps, gold and velvet head-dresses, or the bare
heads of maidens ornamented only with garlands of lilies and
roses. The city counsellors, though the affair did not pertain
to them really, had all come to lend themselves importance,
and had taken their places just behind the knights, who, wish-
ing to show .sympathy with the young man, had appeared
next the scaffold in a body. Behind the counsellors stood a
many-colored crowd, composed of the smaller merchants and
handicraftsmen, in the colors of their guilds. Students and
children, who had been pushed back, circled about like dis-
satisfied flies in the midst of the multitude, crowding in wher-
ever there appeared even a little free space. Above that
dense mass of human heads was seen the scaffold covered with
new cloth, on which were three persons : one the executioner,
broad-shouldered and terrible, a German in a red coat and a
cowl of the same stuff, with a heavy double-edged sword in
his hand, — with him two assistants, their arms bared, and
ropes around their loins. At their feet was a block, and a
coffin, covered also with cloth; on the towers of the church of
the Virgin Mary bells were tolling, filling the place with
metallic sound, and frightening flocks of daws and doves.

People looked now at the road leading from the castle, now
at the scaffold and the executioner standing upon it with his
sword gleaming in the sunlight ; then, finally, at the knights,
on whom citizens looked always with respect and eagerness.
This time there was something to look at, for the most fa-
mous were standing in a square near the scaffold. So they
admired the breadth of shoulders and the dignity of Zavisha
Charny, his raven hair falling to his shoulders. They ad-
mired the square stalwart form and the column-like legs of
Zyndram of Mashkovitse, and the gigantic, almost preterhu-

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 101

man stature of Pashko Zlodye, the stern face of Voitseh of
Voclzinka, and the beauty of Dobko of Olesnitsa, who in the
tournament at Torun had finished twelve German knights,
and Zygmunt of Bobova, who made himself famous in like
manner in Hungary at Koshytse, and Kron of Koziglove,
and Lis of Targovisko, terrible in hand-to-hand combat, and
Stashko of Harbimovitse, who could overtake a horse at full
speed. General attention was roused also by Matsko of
Bogdanets with his pallid face ; he was supported by Floryan
of Korytnitse, and Martsin of Vrotsimovitse. It was sup-
posed generally that he was the father of the condemned.

But the greatest curiosity was roused by Povala of Tachev,
who, standing in the first rank, held on his powerful arm
Danusia, dressed in white altogether, with a garland of rue
around her bright hair. People did not understand what that
meant, and why that maiden dressed in white was to witness
the execution. Some said that she was Zbyshko's sister,
others divined in her the lady of his thoughts ; but even
those could not explain to themselves her dress, or her pres-
ence at the scaffold. But in all hearts her face, like a blush-
ing apple, though it was covered with tears, roused emotion
and sympathy. In the dense throng of people they began to
murmur at the unbendingness of the castellan, and the stern-
ness of the law ; these murmurs passed gradually into a roar
which was simply terrible. At last here and there voices
rose, saying that if the scaffold were torn away the execution
would be deferred of necessity.

The crowd became animated and swayed. From mouth
to mouth the statement was sent that, were the king present,
beyond doubt he would pardon the youth, who, as men
affirmed, was not guilty of any crime.

But all became silent, for distant shouts announced the
approach of the bowmen and the king's halberdiers, in the
midst of whom marched the condemned. Indeed the retinue
appeared soon on the square. The procession was opened
by the funeral brotherhood dressed in black robes which
reached the ground, and with face coverings of similar ma-
terial with openings for their eyes. People feared those
gloomy figures, and at sight of them became silent. Behind
those marched a detachment of crossbowmen formed of select
Lithuanians, wearing coats of elkskin untanned. That was
a detachment of the royal guard. Behind this were seen the
halberds of another detachment; in the centre of this, be-
tween the court secretary, who had read the sentence,

102 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

and Father Stanislav of Skarbimir, who bore a crucifix,
walked Zbyshko.

All eyes were turned to him ; from every window and bal-
cony female forms bent forward. Zbyshko advanced dressed
in the white jacket which he had won ; it was embroidered
with gold griffins and adorned at the bottom with a beauti-
ful gold fringe. In this brilliant attire he seemed to the
eyes of the audience a prince, or a youth of some lofty
house. From his stature, his shoulders, evident under the
closely fitting dress, from his strong limbs and broad breast,
he seemed a man quite mature, but above that stature of a
man rose a head almost childlike, and a youthful face, with
the first down on its lips, which was at the same time the
face of a royal page, with golden hair cut evenly above his
brows and let down long on his shoulders.

Zbyshko advanced with even and springy tread, but with
a pallid face. At moments he looked at the throng, as if at
something in a dream ; at moments he raised his eyes to the
towers of the churches, to the flocks of doves, and to the
swinging bells, *which were sounding out his last hour to him ;
at moments also there was reflected on his face, as it were,
wonderment that those sounds and the sobs of women, and
all that solemnity were intended for him. Finally he saw
on the square from afar the scaffold, and on it the red out-
line of the executioner. He quivered and made the sign of
the cross on himself ; at that moment the priest gave him the
crucifix to kiss. A few steps farther on a bunch of star
thistles 'thrown by a young maiden, fell at his feet. Zbyshko
bent down, raised it, and smiled at the maiden, who burst
into loud weeping. But he thought evidently that in
presence of those crowds, and in presence of women
waving handkerchiefs from the windows, he ought to
die bravely, and leave behind the memory of a "valiant
youth " at the least. So he exerted all his courage and will ;
with a sudden movement he threw back his hair, raised his
head higher, and advanced haughtily, almost like a victor in
knightly tournaments which he had finished, a victor whom
men were conducting to receive his reward.

The advance was slow, for in front the throng became
denser and denser, and gave way unwillingly. In vain did
the Lithuanian crossbowmen, who moved in the first rank,
cry continually: " Eyk shalin ! Eyk shalin ! " (Out of the
road!). People had no wish to know what those words
meant — and crowded the more. Though the citizens of

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 103

Cracow at that time were two-thirds of them German, still
round about were heard dreadful curses against the Knights
of the Cross. "Shame! shame! May the German wolves
perish if children must die to please them. It is a shame
for the king and the kingdom! " The Lithuanians, seeing
this resistance, took their bows, already drawn, from their
shoulders, and looked frowniugiy at the people ; they dared
not, however, shoot into the crowd without ' orders. But the
captain sent halberdiers in advance, for it was easier to open
the road with halberds. In that way they reached the
knights standing in the square around the scaffold.

These opened without resistance. First the halberdiers
entered, after them came Zbyshko with the priest and the
secretary, after that something took place which no one had
expected.

Suddenly from among the knights stepped forth Povala,
with Danusia on his arm, and cried " Stop ! " with such a
thundering voice that the whole retinue halted as if fastened
to the earth. Neither the captain nor any of the soldiers
dared oppose a lord and a belted knight whom they saw
daily in the castle, and often talking with the king confiden-
tially. Finally others, also renowned, cried with command-
ing voices: "Stop! stop!" Povala approached Zbyshko
and gave him Danusia dressed in white.

Zb37shko, thinking that that was the farewell, seized her,
embraced her, and pressed her to his bosom ; but Danusia,
instead of nestling up to him and throwing her arms around
his neck, pulled as quickly as possible from her bright hair
and from under the garland of rue a white veil and covered
Zbyshko's head with it entirely, crying at the same time, —

" He is mine! he is mine ! "

" He is hers ! " repeated the powerful voices of the knights.
"To the castellan! "

" To the castellan! To the castellan! " answered a shout
from the people which was like thunder.

The priest raised his eyes, the court secretary was con-
fused, the captain and the halberdiers dropped their weapons,
for all understood what had happened.

It was an old Polish and Slav custom, as valid as law,
known in Podhale, in Cracow, and even farther, that when an
innocent maiden threw her veil over a- man on the way to
execution, as a sign that she wanted to marry him, she saved
the man from death and punishment by that act. The
knights knew this custom, yeomen knew it, the Polish people

104 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSa

of the city knew it, and Germans inhabiting from remote
times Polish cities and towns knew its force. Old Matsko
grew weak from emotion at that sight, the knights, pushing
back the crossbowmen promptly, surrounded Zbyshko and
Danusia; the people were moved, and in their delight cried
with still louder voices : "To the castellan ! to the castellan ! "
The crowd rose suddenly like gigantic waves of the sea.
The executioner and his assistants fled with all haste from
the scaffold. There was a disturbance, for it had become
clear to everyone that if the castellan wished to oppose the
sacred custom a terrible uproar would rise in the city. In
fact a column of people rushed at the scaffold. In the
twinkle of an eye they dragged off the cloth and tore it to
pieces, then the planks and beams, pulled away with strong
hands, or cut with axes, bent, cracked, broke — and a few
Our Fathers later there was no trace of the scaffold on that
square.

Zbyshko, holding Danusia in his arms, returned to the
castle, but this time as a real conquering triumphator ; for
around him, with joyful faces, advanced the first knights of
the kingdom, at the sides, in front, and behind, crowded
thousands of men, women, and children, crying in heaven-
piercing voices, singing, stretching out their hands to
Danusia and glorifying the courage and the beauty of both.
From the windows the white hands of ladies clapped applause
to them; everywhere were visible eyes filled with tears of
rapture. A shower of garlands of roses and lilies, a shower
of ribbons, and even of gold belts and knots fell at the feet
of the happy youth, and he, radiant as the sun, his heart
filled with gratitude, raised aloft his white little lady from
moment to moment; sometimes he kissed her knees with
delight, and that sight melted young maidens to the degree
that some threw themselves into the arms of their lovers,
declaring that should these lovers incur death they would be
freed in like manner.

Zbyshko and Danusia had become, as it were, the beloved
children of knights, of citizens, and of the great multitude.
Old Matsko, whom Floryan and Martsin supported on either
side, almost went out of his mind from delight, — and from
astonishment also, that such a means of saving his nephew
had not even occurred to him.

In the general uproar Povala of Tachev told the knights
in his powerful voice how Yastrembets and Stanislav of
Skarbirnir, skilled in written and customary law, had in-

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 105

vented, or rather remembered, this method while advising
with the princess. The knights wondered at its simplicity,
saying among themselves that except those two, no one else
had remembered the custom, which, in a city occupied by
Germans, had not been practised for a long period.

But everything depended still on the castellan. The
knights and people went to the castle where the castellan
lived during the king's absence, and straightway the court
secretary, Father Stanislav, Zavisha, Farurey, Zyndram,
and Povala of Tachev went to him to represent the validity
of the custom, and remind him how he himself had said that
if "law or pretext" were found by them, he would free
Zbyshko. What law could surpass ancient custom, which
had never been broken? The castellan answered, it is true,
that that custom referred more to common people and rob-
bers than to nobles ; but he was too well versed in every law
not to recognize the force of it. Meanwhile he covered his
silver beard with his hand and smiled under his fingers, for
he was glad evidently. At last he went out on a low porch ;
at his side stood Princess Anna Danuta, with some of the
clergy and knighthood.

Zbyshko, seeing him, raised up Danusia again ; the cas-
tellan placed his aged hand on her golden hair, held it a while
there, and then nodded his gray head with kindness and dignity.

All understood that sign, and the very walls of the castle
quivered from shouts. "God aid thee ! Live long, just
lord ! live and judge us ! " shouted people from all sides.
New shouts were raised then for Danusia and Zbyshko. A
moment later both ascended the porch and fell at the feet
of the kind princess, Anna Danuta, to whom Zbyshko owed
his life ; for with the learned men it was she who had dis-
covered the law and taught Danusia what to do.

" Long live the young couple ! " cried Povala, at sight of
them on their knees.

" Long life to them! " repeated others.

But the old castellan turned to the princess and said, —

" Well, gracious lady, the betrothal must take place at
once, for custom demands that."

" The betrothal I will have at once," answered the good
lady, with radiant face; "but I will not permit marriage
without consent of her father, Yurand of Spyhov."

Matsko and Zbyshko consulted with the merchant Amyley
as to what they should do. The old knight looked for his own

106 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

speedy death, and because the Franciscan father, Tsybek,
skilled in wounds, had foretold it, he wished to go to Bogdanets
and be buried with his fathers in the graveyard of Ostrov.

But not all of his "fathers" were lying there, for once
the family had been numerous. In time of war they were
summoned with the watchword, " Grady " (" Hail ") ; they
had on their shield the Blunt Horseshoe, considering them-
selves better than other possessors of land, who had not
always the right of an escutcheon. In the year 1331, at the
battle of Plovtsi, seventy-four warriors from Bogdanets were
killed in a swamp by German crossbowmen ; only one sur-
vived,— Voitek, surnamed Tur (Wild Bull), to whom King
Vladislav Lokietek, after crushing the Germans, confirmed
in special privilege his shield and the lands of Bogdanets.
The bones of the seventy- four relatives lay bleaching thence-
forth on the field of Plovtsi ; Voitek returned to his domestic
hearth, but only to see the utter ruin of his family. For,
while the men of Bogdanets were dying beneath the arrows
of the Germans, robber knights from adjoining Silesia had
attacked their nest, burnt the buildings to the ground, slain
the people, or led them captive to be sold in remote German
provinces.

Voitek was all alone as the heir of broad but unoccupied
lands, which had belonged once to a whole ruling family. Five
years later he married and begat two sons, Yasko and Matsko,
and while hunting in the forest was killed by a wild bull.

The sons grew up under care of their mother, Kasia of
Spalenitsa, who in two expeditions took vengeance on the
Silesian Germans for their former injustice. In the third
expedition she fell; but already she had built Bogdanets
castle with the hands of captives, through which Yasko and
Matsko, though from former times they were always called
possessors, became considerable people. Yasko, coming to
maturity, took in marriage Yagenka of Motsarzev, who gave
birth to Zbyshko; but Matsko, remaining unmarried, took
care of his nephew's property in so far as military expedi-
tions permitted.

But when, in time of civil war between the Grymaliti and
the Nalenchi, the castle in Bogdanets was burned a second
time, and the people scattered, the lonely Matsko strove in
vain to rebuild it. After he had struggled not a few years,
he left the land at last to the abbot of Tulcha, his relative,
and went himself with Zbyshko, yet a boy, to Lithuania
against the Germans.

\

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

107

But he had never lost sight of Bogdanets. To Lithuania he
went with the hope that after he had grown rich from booty
lie would return in time to redeem the land, settle it with
captives, rebuild the castle, and fix in it Zbyshko. Now,
after the happy escape of the youth, he was thinking of this
and counselling with him concerning it at the house of the
merchant, Amylcy.

They had something with which to redeem the land.
From booty, and ransoms which knights taken captive by
them had paid, and from the gifts of Vitold, they had col-
lected supplies which were rather considerable. Especially
large was the profit which that battle to the death against
the two Frisian knights had brought them. The armor alone
which they had taken formed a real fortune in that period ;
besides armor they took wagons, horses, servants, clothing,
money, and a whole rich military outfit. The merchant
Amyley purchased much of that booty, and among other
things two pieces of wonderful Frisian cloth which the prov-
ident and wealthy knights had brought with them in the
wagons.

Matsko had sold also the costly armor, thinking that
in view of near death it would be of no use to him. The
armorer who bought it sold it the next day to Martsin of
Vrotsimovitse with considerable profit, since armor of Milan
was esteemed above all other armor on earth at that period.
Zbyshko regretted the armor with his whole soul.

" If God return health to you," said he to his uncle,
"where will you find another such?"

"Where I found that, — on a German," answered Matsko.
" But I shall not escape death. The iron broke in my ribs,
and the fragment remained in me. By plucking at it, and
trying to drag it out with my nails. I pushed it in the more
deeply; and now there is no cure for me."

" If you would drink a pot or two of bear's fat ! "

u Yes. Father Tsybek also says that that would be well,
for perhaps the fragment might slip out in some way. But
how can I get it here? In Bogdanets we should only need
to take an axe and watch one night under a bee-hive."

" Then we must go to Bogdanets. Only, you must not die
on the road."

Old Matsko looked with a certain tenderness on his nephew.

" I know where thou wishest to go, — to the court of
Prince Ynnush, or to Yurand of Spyhov, to attack Germans
of Ilelmno."

108 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" I do not deny that. I should go gladly to Warsaw with
the court of the princess, or to Tsehanov, so as to be as long
as possible with Daimsia. I cannot live now without her in
any way ; she is not only my lady, but my love. I am so
glad when I see her that when I think of her a shiver takes
hold of me. I would go with her even to the end of the
earth, but you are at present my first law. You did not
leave me, and I will not desert you. If to Bogdanets, then
to Bogdanets ! "

" Thou art a good boy! "

" God would punish me were I not good to you. See,
they are packing the wagons already, and one I have filled
with hay for you. Amyley has presented besides a feather
bed, but I know not whether you will be able to stay on it
from heat. We will drive slowly with the princess and the
court, so that care may not fail you. Afterward they will
go to Mazovia, and we to our place. God aid us ! "

" Only let me live long enough to rebuild the castle," said
Matsko ; " for I know that after my death thou wilt not think
often of Bogdanets."

"Why should I not think?"

" For in thy head will be love and battles."

"But was there not war in your own head? I have
marked out exactly what I am to do; the first thing is to
build a castle of strong oak — and we shall have a moat dug
around it in order."

"Is that thy way of thinking?" inquired Matsko, with
roused curiosity. "But when will the castle be built? Tell
that!"

' ' The castle wrill be built before my visit to Princess
Anna's court in Warsaw or Tsehanov."

4 ' After my death ? "

" If you die soon, it will be after your death. If you die I
will bury you worthily first of all ; and if the Lord Jesus give
you health you will stay in Bogdanets. The princess has
promised that I shall receive a knight's belt from the prince.
Without that, Lichtenstein would not fight with me."

" After that wilt thou go to Malborg? "

" To Malborg, or to the end of the earth, if I can only find
Lichtenstein."

"I will not blame thee in that. Thy death or his ! "

"Ah! I wrill bring his glove and his belt to Bogdanets,
have no fear."

" But guard against treason. With them treason is ready/

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 109

"I will bow down before Prince Yanush to send to the
Grand Master for a safe-conduct. There is peace now. I
will go with the safe-conduct to Malborg ; at Malborg there is
always a throng of foreign knights. Do you know ? First,
Lichtenstein ; and then I will see who have peacock-plumes
on their helmets ; in turn I will challenge them. May God
aid me! Should the Lord Jesus give victory I will perform
my vow at once."

Thus speaking Zbyshko smiled at his own thoughts ; there-
upon his face was like that of a boy who is telling what
knightly deeds he will do when he grows up to manhood.

" Hei," said Matsko, nodding his head, " shouldst thou
finish three knights of famous stock, not only would thy vow
be accomplished, but thou wouldst take some good gear at
the same time. O thou dear God ! "

"What are three?" cried Zbyshko. "When I was in
prison I said to myself that I would not be niggardly with
Danusia. As many knights as she has fingers on her hands,
— not three!"

Matsko shrugged his shoulders.

" You wonder, but do not believe," said Zbyshko. "I
will go from Malborg to Yurand of Spyhov. Why should I
not bow down to him, since he is Danusia' s father? With
him I will go against the Germans of Helmno. You said
yourself that he is the greatest wolf -man in Mazovia against
Germans."

" But if he will not give thee Danusia? "

" He has no reason not to give her! He is seeking his own
revenge, I mine. Whom better can he find? Besides, since
the princess has permitted the betrothal, he will not oppose."

" I note one thing," said Matsko, " that thou wilt take all
the people from Bogdanets, so as to have a retinue proper
for a knight, though the place be left without hands. While
I am alive I will not permit this, but when I am dead I see
that thou wilt take them."

"The Lord will provide an escort; besides, our relative,
the abbot of Tulcha, will not be stingy."

At that moment the doors opened, and, as if in proof that
the Lord God was providing an escort for Zbyshko, in walked
two men, dark, strong, dressed in yellow kaftans, like Jews.
They wore also red skullcaps, and immense, broad trousers.
Standing in the door they fell to putting their fingers to their
foreheads, their lips, and their breasts, and then to making
obeisances down to the floor.

11 0 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"What sort of renegades are ye?" inquired Matsko.
"Who are ye?"

"Your captives," answered the newly arrived, in broken
Polish.

4 ' But how is that ? Whence are ye ? Who sent you here ? "

" Pan Zavisha sent us as a present to the young knight,
to be his captives."

' ' Oh, for God's sake, two men more ! " cried Matsko, with
delight. 4 ' And of what people ? "

"We are Turks."

"Are ye Turks?" inquired Zbyshko. "I shall have two
Turks in my retinue. Uncle, have you ever seen Turks?"

And jumping up to the captives he began to turn the men
around and look at them, as he might at strange creatures
from beyond the sea.

" As to seeing, I have not seen, but I have heard that the
lord of Garbov has Turks in his service, whom he captured
when fighting on the Danube with the Roman Caesar, Sigis-
mond. How is that? Are ye pagans, ye dog brothers?"

"Our lord gave command to christen us," said one of
them.

"And ye had not the means to ransom yourselves?"

' ' We are from afar, from the Asiatic shore ; we are from
Brussa."

Zbyshko, who listened eagerly to every narrative of war,
especially when it concerned deeds of the renowned Zavisha,
asked them how they had fallen into captivity. But in the
narrative of the captives there was nothing uncommon:
Zavisha had attacked some tens of them three years before
in a ravine ; some he cut down, others he captured ; of these
he gave away afterward many as gifts. The hearts of
Zbyshko and Matsko were filled with delight at sight of
such a notable present, especially as it was difficult to get
men in that time, and the possession of them was genuine
property.

After a while Zavisha himself came, in company with
Povala and Pashko. Since all had striven to save Zbyshko
and were glad that they had succeeded, each man made him
some present in farewell and remembrance. The bountiful
lord of Tachev gave him a caparison for his horse, wide,
rich, embroidered on the breast with golden fringe ; and
Pashko, a Hungarian sword worth ten gryvens. Later came
Lis, Farurey, Kron, Martsin, and, last of all, Zyndram, each
with full hands.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. Ill

Zbyshko greeted them with overflowing heart, made happy
both by the gifts, and by this, that the most renowned
knights in the kingdom had shown him friendship. They
inquired of him touching his departure, and the health of
Matsko, recommending, like experienced people, though
young, various ointments and remedies which cured wounds
wonderfully.

But Matsko merely recommended Zbyshko to them; as
for himself, he was preparing for the other world. It was
difficult to live with a piece of iron sticking under the ribs.
He complained that he spat blood continually, and had no
appetite. A quart of shelled nuts, two spans of sausage, a
plate of fried eggs, — that was his whole daily sustenance.
Father Tsybek bled him a number of times, thinking to
*draw the fever from under his heart and restore desire for
food; that gave no relief either.

But he was so delighted with gifts for his nephew that he
felt better that moment ; and when the merchant Amyley
commanded to bring a small keg of wine to entertain guests
so notable, he sat down to the cnp with them. They fell to
talking of the rescue of Zbyshko, and of his betrothal. The
knights had no thought Chat Yurand would oppose the will
of the princess, especially if Zbyshko would avenge the
memory of Danusia's mother and win the peacock-plumes.

" But as to Lichtenstein," said Zavisha, " I am not sure
that he will meet thee ; he is a monk, and an elder in the
Order besides. Nay! the people in his retinue declare that
if he waits he will in time be Grand Master."

" Should he refuse combat he will lose his honor," said
Lis.

"No," answered Zyndram; "he is not a lay member,
hence he is not free to meet in single combat."

" But it happens often that they do."

"Yes, for laws in the Order are corrupted; they make
various vows, and are famed for breaking them time after
time, — to the scandal of all Christendom. But in a conflict
to the death a Knight of the -Cross, and especially a comtur,
may refuse to appear."

" Ha! then you will meet him only in war."

" They tell us there will be no war, since at present the
Knights of the Cross fear our people."

" This peace will not endure long," answered Zyndram.
'* Agreement with a wolf is impossible, for he must live on
others."

112 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" Meanwhile we may have to take Timur the Lame by the
shoulders," said Povala. "Prince Vitold has suffered defeat
from EdygeT, — that is undoubted."

" And Spytko, the voevoda, has not returned," added
Pashko.

' ' And a multitude of Lithuanian princes remained on the
field."

" The late queen foretold this end," said Povala.

" Then we may have to march against Timur."

Here conversation turned to the Lithuanian campaign
against the Tartars. There was no longer any doubt that
Vitold, a leader more impulsive than skilful, had suffered on
the Vorskla a great defeat, in which a multitude of Lith-
uanian and Russian boyars had fallen, and with them
a handful of Polish auxiliaries, and even Knights of the
Cross. Those assembled at Amyley's house mourned above
all the fate of young Spytko of Melshtyn, the greatest lord
in the kingdom ; he had gone as a volunteer, and after the
battle had disappeared without tidings. They exalted to
the sky his real knightly act, which was this : that having
received a cap of safety from the leader of the enemy, he
would not wear it during battle, preferring a glorious death
to life at the favor of a pagan ruler. It was uncertain yet
whether he had perished or had been taken captive. From
captivity he had, of course, means to ransom himself; be-
cause his wealth surpassed reckoning, and besides. King
Vladislav had given him all Podolia in vassal possession.

The defeat of the Lithuanians might be terrible for the
entire realm of Yagello also ; for no one knew well whether
the Tartars, encouraged by victory over Vitold, would not
hurl themselves on the lands and cities of the Grand Prin-
cipality. In such case the kingdom too would be involved
in the struggle. Many knights, then, who like Zavisha,
Farurey, Dobko, and even Povala, were accustomed to
seek adventures and battles at foreign courts, remained in
Cracow designedly, not knowing what the near future might
bring. If Tamerlane, the lord of twenty-seven kingdoms,
were to move the whole Mongol world, the danger might
become terrible. There were men who thought they foresaw
this.

u If the need come, we must measure with the Limper
himself. He will not find it so easy to meet our people as
all those whom he conquered and destroyed. Besides, other
Christian princes will come to assist us."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 113

To this, Zyndram, who was flaming with special hatred
against the Order, said with bitterness, —

"As to princes, I know not; but the Knights of the
Cross are ready to make friends with the Tartars and strike
us on the opposite flank."

"There will be war 1" exclaimed Zbyshko. "I will go
against the Knights of the Cross ! "

But other knights contradicted. * ' The Knights of the
Cross know no fear of God, and seek only profit; still,
they will not assist pagans against Christian people. More-
over, Timur is warring somewhere far off in Asia ; and the
Tartar sovereign, Edyge'i, has lost so many warriors in the
battle that likely he is terrified at his own victory. Prince
Vitold is a man of resources, and surely has supplied his
fortresses well; though success has not come to the Lith-
uanians this time, it is no new thing for them to overcome
Tartars."

" Not with Tartars, but with Germans must we fight for
life and death," said Zyndram ; " from Germans will our
ruin come, unless we destroy them. And Mazovia will
perish first of all," said he, turning to Zbyshko. "Thou
wilt always find work there, have no fear ! "

" Ei! if uncle were well, I would go there immediately."

" God strengthen thee! " said Povala, raising his goblet.
*' To thy health and Danusia's ! "

" Destruction to the Germans! " added Zyndram.

And they began to take farewell of him. Meanwhile a
courtier from the princess entered with a falcon on his hand,
and, bending to the knights present, turned with a certain
strange smile to Zbyshko.

" My lady, the princess, commanded me to tell you,"
said he, " that she will pass this night in Cracow, and take
the road to-morrow morning."

4 ' That is well, but why is this ? Has any one fallen ill ? *

" No. The princess has a guest from Mazovia."

" Has the prince himself come? "

"Not the prince, but Yurand of Spyhov," answered the
courtier.

When Zbyshko heard this he was terribly confused, and
his heart began to beat as it did when they read the death
sentence to him.

VOL. I. — 8

114 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTER V.

PRINCESS Anna did not wonder overmuch at the arrival of
Yurand, for, it happened often that in the midst of contin-
ual pursuits, attacks, and battles with neighboring German
knights, he was overcome by a sudden longing to see
Danusia. He appeared then unexpectedly either in Warsaw,
Tsehauov, or wherever the court of Prince Yanush was
living. At sight of the child dreadful grief burst forth in
him always ; for in the course of years Danusia had grown
so much like her mother that when he saw her it seemed
to him that he was looking at his dead one, such as he had
known her on a time with Princess Anna in Warsaw. More
than once people thought that from such grief his heart
would break, — that heart given only to vengeance. The
princess implored him often to leave his bloody Spyhov and
remain at the court near Danusia. Prince Yanush, esteem-
ing Yurand's bravery and value, and wishing also to avoid
those vexations to which the continual happenings at the
boundary exposed him, offered his favorite the dignity of
swordbearer. Always in vain. It was just the sight of
Danusia that opened the old wounds in Y^urand. After
some days he lost desire for food, conversation, and sleep.
His heart began evidently to be indignant and to bleed ; at
last he vanished from the court and returned to the swamps
of Spyhov, to drown his grief and auger in bloodshed.

"Woe to the Germans!" said the people then. "They
are no sheep, except for Yurand; to the Germans Yurand
is a wolf." In fact, after a certain time it was reported
that foreign volunteers were seized while passing along the
boundary road to the Knights of the Cross; then news
came of burnt castles, of captured servants, or of life and
death combats, in which the terrible Yurand was always
victorious.

With the predatory disposition of the Mazovians and the
German knights who by the authority of the Order rented
lands and castles in the adjoining Mazovia, even in time of
profound peace between the princes of Mazovia and the
Order the uproar of battle never ceased on the boundary.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 115

Even while cutting fuel in the forest, or during harvest,
citizens went out with spears or crossbows. People lived in
uncertainty of the morrow, in continual military preparation,
in hardness of heart. No one was satisfied with simple
defence, but returned robbery for robbery, fire for fire,
attack for attack. And it happened that when Germans
were stealing along silently through forest boundaries to
surprise some castle, carry off people, or drive away herds,
Mazovians at the same time were intent on a similar action.
More than once they met and fought to the death, but fre-
quently only the leaders were challenged to a mortal struggle,
after which the victor took the retinue of his vanquished
opponent. So that when complaints against Yurand were
brought to the court in Warsaw, the prince answered with
complaints of attacks made by German knights elsewhere.
In this way when both sides demanded redress neither side
had the wish or the power to give it ; all robberies, burnings,
attacks went entirely unpunished.

In his swampy Spyhov, which was overgrown with reeds,
Yurand, burning with an unappeasable desire of vengeance,
became so oppressive to his neighbors beyond the border
that at last the fear of him became greater than their stub-
bornness. The fields adjoining Spyhov lay fallow, the forests
were filled with wild hops and hazelnuts, the meadows with
weeds. More than one German knight accustomed to fist
law in his fatherland tried to settle near Spyhov, but each,
after a certain time chose to flee from land, flocks, and ser-
vants, rather than live at the side of an implacable enemy.
Frequently also knights combined to make a common attack
upon Spyhov, but each of these found an end in defeat.
They tried various methods. Once they brought in, to
challenge Yurand to trampled earth, a knight from the Mien,
famed for strength and sternness, a man who in all struggles
had won victory. But when they stood within barriers the
heart in the German knight fell as if by magic at sight of
the terrible Mazovian, and he turned his horse to flee.
Yurand, un armored, shot after the man and pierced him
through the back, thus depriving him of the light of day and
of honor. Thenceforth the greater alarm seized his neigh-
bors, and if any German, even from afar, saw the smoke of
Spyhov he made the sign of the cross on himself and began
a prayer to his patron in heaven, for the belief became
established that Yurand had sold his soul to unclean powers
for the sake of vengeance.

116 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Besides, terrible things were related of Spyhov. It was
said that through sticky swamps in the midst of deep quag-
mires overgrown with duck plant and water snake-weed, a
road led to it which was so narrow that two horsemen could
not ride abreast there ; that on both sides of this road were
lying German bones; that in the night-time the heads of
drowned people walked along on spider legs, groaning,
howling, and dragging down to the depths passers-by with
their horses.

It was repeated that at the castle itself stood a picket
fence adorned with human skulls. In all this the only truth
was that in barred cellars, dug under the house in Spyhov,
groaned always some prisoners, or some tens of them, and
that the name of Yurand was more terrible than the inven-
tions about skeletons, and ghosts of drowned people.

Zbyshko, when he learned of Yurand's coming, hastened
straightway to meet him, but as he was going to Danusia's
father there was in his heart a certain fear. He had chosen
Danusia as the lady of his thoughts and made a vow to her ;
no one could forbid that, but later the princess had caused
the betrothal. What would Yurand say of that act? Would
he consent, or would he not? What would happen were he,
as Danusia's father, to shout and say that he would never
permit such a thing? These questions pierced Zbyshko's
soul with dread, since he cared more for Danusia than for
all else on earth. This thought alone gave him solace, that
Yurand would consider his attack on Lichtenstein a service,
not a drawback, for he had made it to take revenge for
Danusia's mother, and had thereby lacked little of losing
his own head.

Meanwhile he fell to inquiring of the courtier who had
come to Amyley's for him.

"And whither are you taking me? To the castle?"

"To the castle. Yurand has stopped with the court of
the princess."

"Tell me, what kind of man is he? — that I may know
how to talk with him."

" What shall I tell you? He is a man entirely different
from others. They say that once he was gladsome, till the
blood boiled in his liver."

" Is he wise?"

"He is cunning, for he plunders others, and does not give
himself up. Hei ! he has one eye, — the Germans shot out the
other with a crossbow, — but with that one he looks right

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 117

through you. No man can insist on his own with him.
But the princess, our lady, he loves, for he took her damsel
as wife, and now his daughter is reared with us."

Zbyshko drew a breath of relief.

" Then you say that he does not oppose the will of the
princess ? "

" I know what you would like to learn, and what I have
heard I will tell. The princess spoke with him about your
betrothal, for it would not be well to conceal it, but it is un-
known what he answered."

Thus conversing they reached the gate. The captain of
the royal bowmen, the same who had conducted Zbyshko to
death, nodded to him now in a friendly manner ; so, passing
the guards, they found themselves in the court, and then
entered on the right to the part occupied by the princess. The
courtier, meeting a page before the door inquired, —

" Where is Yurand of Spyhov? "

1 ' In the Winding Room with his daughter."

" It is over there," said the courtier, indicating the door.

Zbyshko made the sign of the cross on himself, and, rais-
ing a curtain in the opened door, entered with beating heart.
But he did not see Yurand and Danusia, for the room was
not merely " winding," but dark. Only after a while did he
see the bright head of the maiden ; she was sitting on her
father's knees; they did not hear when he entered, so he
halted at the curtain, coughed and said at last, —

" May He be praised! "

" For the ages of ages ! " answered Yurand, rising.

At that moment Danusia sprang to the young knight, and
seizing him by the hand, exclaimed, —

" Zbyshko ! Papa has come ! "

Zbyshko kissed her hand, and with her approached
Yurand.

" I have come to bow down to you," said Zbyshko. " Do
you know who I am?"

Then he inclined slightly and made a motion with his hands
as if wishing to seize Yurand's feet. But Yurand took
his hand, turned him toward the light and examined him
silently.

Zbyshko had recovered somewhat, so he raised his eyes full
of curiosity to Yurand, and saw before him a man of
immense stature, with blond hair and light moustaches, a
face pitted with small-pox, and having only one eye, which
was of an iron color. It seemed to Zbyshko as if that eye

118 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

would bore him through and through ; hence confusion again
seized him. Not knowing at last what to say, but wishing
desperately to break the vexatious silence with some speech,
he asked, —

" Are you Yurand of Spyhov, the father of Danusia? "

But the other indicated to him an oaken seat, on which he
himself sat, and without uttering a word he looked at him
longer.

Zbyshko was impatient at last.

" You know," said he, " that it is awkward for me to sit
here as if under judgment."

Only then did Yurand say : ' ' Hadst thou the wish to fight
with Lichtenstein ? "

" I had." answered Zbyshko.

In the eye of the lord of Spyhov flashed a kind of won-
derful light, and his terrible countenance brightened some-
what. After a while he looked at Danusia and inquired
again, —

" And was it for her? "

"For whom should it be? Uncle must have told you
how I vowed to her to strip peacock-plumes from German
heads ! Not three of them, but as many as there are fingers
on both her hands. Therefore I will help you to take re-
venge; it is for Danusia's mother."

" Woe to them ! " said Yurand.

Again silence followed.

Zbyshko noticed that by showing his hatred against the
Germans he was touching Yurand's heart.

" I will not forgive them my own wrongs," said he; " for
they came near cutting my head off." Here he turned to
Danusia and added, " She saved me."

u I know," replied Yurand.

" And you are not angry because of that?"

"Since thou hast promised her, serve her; for such is
knightly custom."

Zbyshko hesitated somewhat, but after a while he began
again with evident alarm, —

"Think of this: she covered my head with a veil; the
whole knighthood heard her say, 4 He is mine ; ' the Fran-
ciscan, also, who was at my side with the cross, heard her.
And certain it is that I shall belong to no other till death ;
so may God help me ! "

Then he knelt again, and wishing to show that he knew
knightly customs, he kissed with great respect the shoes of

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 119

Danusia, who was sitting on the arm of the seat ; then he
turned to Yurand and asked, —

"Have you ever seen another like her?"

Yurand placed his terrible man-killing hands on his own
head suddenly, and closing his eyes, said in a deep voice :

44 1 have, but the Germans killed her."

"Then listen," said Zbyshko, with enthusiasm; "one
wrong has met both of us, and one vengeance belongs to
us. They, the dog brothers, slew with crossbows a multi-
tude of my relatives from Bogdanets when their horses sank
in a quagmire. You will find no one better than me for
your labor. It is nothing new to me ! Ask uncle. The
lance or the axe, the long or the short sword, are all one to
me ! My uncle has told you of those Frisians ? I will slaugh-
ter Germans like sheep for you ; and as to the maiden, I
swear on my knees to fight for her, as God lives, with the
very elder of hell ; and I will not yield her either for land or
for flocks, or for any gear ; and though a castle with glass
windows were offered me without her, I would reject the
castle and wander off to the edge of the world for her."

Yurand sat some time with his head on his hands ; but at
last he recovered as if from sleep, and said with pity and
sadness, —

"Thou hast pleased me, boy; but I will not give her to
thee, for she is not fated to thee, poor fellow."

When he heard this, Zbyshko grew dumb and looked at
Yurand with round eyes, unable to utter a word. But
Danusia hastened to aid him. Zbyshko was very dear to
her, and it was pleasant for her to pass, not for a " chit,"
but a "grown-up young lady." The betrothal pleased her,
and the sweet things which the young knight brought in
daily; so now, when she understood that they wished to
take all this away from her, she dropped as quickly as
possible from the arm of the seat, and hiding her face on
her father's knee, began to repeat, —

" Tatulo, tatulo (papa dear), I will cry ! "

Evidently he loved her above everything, for he placed
his hand on her head mildly. His face expressed neither
hatred nor anger, only sadness.

Meanwile Zbyshko recovered and asked: " How is that?
Then you wish to oppose the will of God?"

"If it be the will of God, you will get her; but I cannot
incline my own will. I would be glad to incline it, but that
is not possible."

120 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

He raised Danusia then, and taking her on his arm, he
turned toward the door ; when Zbyshko wished to bar the
way, he halted for a moment and said, —

" I shall not be angry with thee about knightly service, but
ask me not for more ; I cannot say another word to thee."

And he passed out.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 12]

CHAPTER VI.

THE next day Yurand did not avoid Zbyshko in the least,
or hinder him from showing Danusia on the way various
services which as a knight it was his duty to show her. On
the contrary, Zbyshko, though greatly mortified, noticed
that the gloomy lord of Spyhov looked at him in a friendly
manner, and, as it were, with sorrow because he had been
forced to give such a cruel answer. The young man tried
more than once, therefore, to approach him and begin con-
versation. About an hour's journey from Cracow it was not
difficult to find an opportunitj', for both accompanied the
princess on horseback. Yurand, though usually silent, spoke
willingly enough ; but when Zbyshko wished to learn some-
thing of the secret hindrances separating him from Danusia,
conversation stopped on a sudden. Yurand's face became
cloudy ; he looked unquietly at Zbyshko, as if fearing to
betray himself in something. Zbyshko thought that the
princess knew facts ; so, selecting a favorable moment, he
tried to obtain information from her ; but neither could she
explain much to him.

" There is a secret,'* said she. " Yurand himself told me
this ; but he begged me at the same time not to ask him, for
he is not only unwilling but unable to tell it. Doubtless he
is bound by some oath, as happens among people. God
grant, however, that in time all this will explain itself."

" Without Danusia I should be in this world like a dog
on a leash, or a bear in a pit. No delight of any kind, no
pleasure. Nothing beyond disappointment and sighing. I
would go now with Prince Vitold to Tavan, and let the Tar-
tars there kill me. But I must take my uncle home to begin
with, and then snatch those peacock-plumes from the heads
of the Germans, as I have sworn. Maj^hap they will kill
me while doing so ; I should rather die than see another man
taking Danusia."

The princess raised her kindly blue eyes on him, and in-
quired, with a certain astonishment, —

" And thou wouldst not permit that? "

"That will not be, while there is breath in my nostrils!
Unless my hand were to wither, and be without power to
hold an axe ! "

122 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"Well, thou wilt see."

" But how could I take her in spite of her father? "

To this the princess answered, as if to herself, —

"Mighty God! surely that will not be ! Is God's will
not stronger than the will of a father? " Then she said to
Zbyshko: " And what did Yurand himself say? ' If it be
the will of God, he will get her.' "

" He said that to me," replied Zbyshko. ' If it be the
will of God,' said he, ' thou wilt get her.' "

''Well, seest thou?"

" Yes, in thy favor, gracious lady, is my only solace."

" Thou hast my favor, and Danusia will adhere to thee.
Only yesterday I said to her, ' Danusia, but wilt thou hold to
Zbyshko?' and she answered: 'I shall be Zbyshko's, or no
one's.' That is a green berry yet, but whatever she says she
will hold to, for she is a noble's child, not some wanderer.
And her mother was of the same kind."

" May God grant! " replied Zbyshko.

"But remember that thou hold to her ; for more than one
man is giddy ; he promises to love faithfully, and directly he
rushes to another, so that thou couldst not hold him on a
rope! I tell the truth! And you meet a man sometimes
who at every girl he sees neighs like a horse fat on oats."

" May the Lord Jesus punish me first ! " cried Zbyshko with
energy.

"Well, remember that. And when thou hast taken thy
uncle home come to our court. Thou wilt have a chance
there to win spurs, and by that time we shall see what God
gives. Danusia will have ripened and will feel the will of God,
for now she loves thee indeed greatly, — I cannot express it
otherwise, — but not yet as mature maidens love. Perhaps
too Yurand will incline to thee later, for, as I notice, he
would be glad to incline. Thou wilt go to Spyhov too, and
with Yurand against the Germans ; it may happen that thou
wilt serve him in some way and win him completely."

"Gracious lady, I intended to act in just that way, but
with permission it will be easier."

This conversation added much courage to Zbyshko.
Meanwhile at the first halt old Matsko grew so ill that there
was need to stop and wait till he could regain even a little
strength for the farther journey. The kind princess, Anna
Danuta, left him medicines and remedies from all that she
had brought, but she was forced herself to travel on, and the
owners of Bogdanets had to part with the Mazovian court.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS 1.23

Zbyshko fell his whole length at the feet of the princess,
then once more he vowed true knightly service to Danusia,
promised to go soon to Tsehanov, or Warsaw; finally he
seized her in his strong arms, and raising her said with a voice
of emotion, —

" Think of me, dearest flower; remember me, my golden
fish!"

And Danusia, embracing him with her arms, just as a
younger sister embraces a dear brother, put her little up-
turned nose to his cheek and cried, with tears each as big as
a pea, —

"I will not go to Tsehanov without Zbyshko ! I will not go
to Tsehanov ! "

Yurand saw this, but he did not burst out in anger; on
the contrary, he took farewell of the youth very kindly, and
when he had mounted his horse he turned once again to him,
and added, —

"Be with God, and cherish no feeling of offence toward
me."

"How should I have a feeling of offence against you,
Danusia's father?" said Zbyshko, sincerely. And'he inclined
before him to the stirrup. Yurand pressed his hand firmly,
and said, —

" God give thee luck in all undertakings. Dost under-
stand?"

And he rode away. Zbyshko understood the great good-
will in those final words, and turning to the wagon in which
Matsko was lying, he said, —

" Do you know, he too would be glad, but something pre-
vents him. You were in Spyhov, and you have quick reason ;
try to understand what this means."

But Matsko was too ill. The fever which he had in the
morning increased toward evening to the degree that he
began to lose consciousness ; hence, instead of answering
Zbyshko, he looked at him as if in astonishment, and
asked, —

"But where are the bells ringing here?"

Zbyshko was frightened, for it occurred to him that if
the sick man heard bells it was evident that death was
approaching. He thought too that the old man might die
without a priest, without' confession, and thus put himself,
if not entirely in hell, at least for long ages in purgatory — •
hence he resolved to take him farther, so as to bring him to
some parish where he might receive the last sacraments.

124 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

With this object they moved on during the whole night.
Zbyshko sat in the wagon on the hay where the sick man was
lying, and watched him till daybreak. From time to time he
gave him wine, which the merchant Amy ley had furnished
for the road, and which the thirsty Matsko drank eagerly, for
it brought him evident relief. When he had drunk a second
quart he even recovered consciousness ; after the third quart
he fell asleep, so deeply that Zbyshko bent over him at
moments to be sure that he was not dead.

At thought of this, great sorrow seized Zbyshko. Till the
time of his imprisonment in Cracow he had not understood
how he loved that "uncle," who in life had been to him
father and mother. But now he knew well, and also he felt
that after the death of that "uncle" he would be terribly
alone in the world — without blood relations ; save only the
abbot who had Bogdanets in pledge, he would be without
friends, without aid. At the same time it occurred to him
that if Matsko died his death would come through Germans,
through whom he himself had lacked little of losing his life,
through whom all his family had perished, and Danusia's
mother, and many, many blameless people whom he had
known, or of whom he had heard from acquaintances ; and
at last wonder seized hold of him. "Is there," said he to
himself, " in this whole kingdom a man who has not suffered
injustice from Germans, and who is not thirsting for ven-
geance?" Here he remembered those with whom he had
fought at Vilno, and he thought : " Even Tartars are surely
not more cruel in war than the Germans, and of a certainty
there is not another such nation on earth."

The dawn interrupted his meditation. The day rose clear,
but cool. Matsko was evidently better, for he breathed
evenly and quietly. He woke only when the sun had warmed
the world well ; he opened his eyes and said, —

" I feel better. Where are we? "

"We are entering Olkush. You know — the place where
they dig silver, and pay taxes to the treasury."

"Oh, to have what there is in the ground! Then we
might build up Bogdanets."

" It is evident that you are better," said Zbyshko, smiling.
"Hei! it would be enough to build a walled castle. But
let us go to the priest's house, for there they will give us
entertainment, and you will be able to confess. All is in
God's hands, but it is better to have the conscience in
order."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 125

"I am a sinful man; I am glad to be penitent," said
Matsko. "I dreamed in the night that devils were pulling
the boots from my feet, and were gabbling to one another
in German. God was gracious, relief came. But thou didst
sleep like a log?"

' ' How sleep when I was watching you ? "

" Then lie down a little. When we arrive I will wake thee."

" What time have I to sleep?"

" But what hinders thee? "

' ' What unless love ? " said Zbyshko, looking at his uncle
with the eyes of a child. " Pains have collected in my breast
from sighing, but I will sit on horseback a little, and that
will relieve me."

He crawled out of the wagon and mounted a horse, which
one of the Turks given by Zavisha held carefully. Matsko
meanwhile held his side because of pain, but clearly he had
something else besides his own sickness in mind, for he shook
his -head, smacked his lips, and said at last, —

' ' I wonder, and I cannot stop wondering, how thou hast
become so eager for that love, for neither thy father nor I
were of that kind."

Zbyshko, instead of answering, straightened himself quickly
in the saddle, put his hand on his hips, threw up his head,
and thundered with all the power in his breast : —

" I wept all the night, I wept in the morning.
Where h^st thou gone, dearest maiden ?
Nothing avails me, though I weep my eyes out,
For I never shall see thee, O maiden.

Hei!"

And that "Hei!" rushed through the forest, struck the
trees by the roadside, was heard at last in a distant echo,
and grew still in the thickets.

But Matsko put his hand again on his side where the Ger-
man arrow-point had stuck, and said, groaning slightly, —

" Formerly people were wiser — dost understand? " But
after a while he grew thoughtful, as if remembering some of
the old times, and added : ' ' Though even in old times an odd
man was foolish."

Meanwhile they issued from the forest, after which they
beheld sheds for miners, and farther on the indented walls of
Olkush, reared by King Kazimir, and the tower of the church
built by Vladislav Lokietek.

126 THE KNIGHTS OF THK CUOSS.

CHAPTER VII.

THE canon of the church heard Matsko's confession, and
kept the two men all night hospitably, so that they set out
again only next morning early. Beyond Olkush they turned
towards Silesia, along the boundary of which they were to
pass till they reached Great Poland. The road lay for the
greater part through a wilderness, in which were heard fre-
quently about sunset the bellowing of wild bulls and bisons,
which sounded like underground thunder, in hazelnut thickets
r,t night glittered wolves' eyes. The greatest danger, how-
ever, threatening travellers on this road was from Germans
or Germanized knights of Silesia, whose castles rose here
and there on the border. It is true that, because of war
witl\ Opolchyk the naderspan, who was assisted against
King Vladislav by his Silesian nephews, Polish hands had
destroyed the greater part of these castles, but it was need-
ful at all times to guard one's self, and not let weapons out
of one's hands, especially after sunset.

But they advanced slowly, so that the road annoyed
Zbyshko, and only when they were one day's wheel-travel-
ling distant from Bogdanets did he on a certain night hear
behind them the trampling and snorting of horses.

"• Some people are following us," said Zbyshko.

Matsko. who was not sleeping, looked at the stars, and
answered, like a man of experience. —

" Dawn is not distant. Robbers would not attack at the
end of night, for they must be at home before daylight."

Zbyshko, however, stopped the wagon, arranged his men
across the road, faced those who were approaching, pushed
forward himself, and waited.

Indeed, after a certain time, he saw in the darkness be-
tween ten and twenty horsemen. One rode in front a few
yards in advance of the others ; evidently he had no intention
of hiding, for he was singing. Zbyshko could not hear his
words, but to his ears came the joyous : " Hots ! hots ! " with
which the unknown finished each verse of the song.

" Our people! " said he.

But after a while he called, —

"Stop!"

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CKOSS. 127

" And do thou sit still! " answered a jesting voice.

44 What ones are ye? "

44 What others are ye? "

" But why ride onto us? "

'* Why do ye stop the road? "

" Answer, for our crossbows are drawn."

" But our bowstrings are stretched — shoot."

" Answer in human fashion, or there will be trouble.**

A joyful song answered Zbyshko : —

" One misery with another is dancing,
Is dancing at the crossroad —

Hots! hots! hots!1
What good is the dance to them ?
The dance is good, but the miseries —

Hots! hots! hots! "

Zbyshko was astonished at hearing such an answer ; bufc
the song stopped, and the same voice inquired, —

" How is old Matsko? Is he breathing yet? "

Matsko rose up in the wagon, and said, —

44 As God lives, that is one of our people! "

Zbyshko moved forward with his horse.

44 Who is inquiring about Matsko? "

" A neighbor, Zyh of Zgorzelitse. I am riding a whole
week after you, and inquiring of people along the road."

44 Oh save us! Uncle ! Zyh of Zgorzelitse is here! " cried
Zbyshko.

They fell to greeting each other joyfully, for Zyh was
their neighbor, and besides a kind man, loved everywhere for
his immense joyousness.

"But how are you?" asked he, shaking Matsko's hand.
44 Is it hots yet, or is it not hots? "

"Hei, no longer hots," said Matsko. "But I am glad
to see you. Dear God ! this is as if I were already in
Bogdanets."

"But how is it with you? I have heard that the Ger-
mans shot you."

"They shot me, the dog brothers. The arrow-point re-
mained between my ribs."

' ' Fear God ! Well, what have you done ? Have you tried
drinking bear's-fat?"

44 You see," said Zbyshko, " every bear is full of fat. If

1 The o in hots is long, like o in note.

128 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

we reach Bogdanets I will go at once in the night with an
axe to a bee's-nest."

' ' Maybe Yagenka has bear's fat ; if not, I will send else-
where to look for it."

* ' What Yagenka ? But was not yours Malgosia ? " inquired
Matsko.

"Go! what Malgosia? On Saint Michael's it will be the
third autumn that Malgosia is lying in the priest's field. She
was a grand housekeeper — the Lord light her soul ! But
Yagenka is like her, only she is young.

" Beyond the valleys shine the mountains ;
As the mother, so the daughter — •
Hots ! hots ! "

l< But to Malgosia I used to say, ' Do not climb pine trees
when thou art fifty years old.' She would not obey me, she
climbed. A limb broke under her, and flop ! she dug a hole
in the ground I tell you; but in three days she gave out her
last breath."

"The Lord light her! " said Matsko. "I remember, I
remember — when she put her hands on her hips and looked
threateningly the boys hid in the hay. But as to housekeep-
ing she was accurate ! And to think that she fell from a pine
tree ! Do you see people ! "

" She flew down like a pine cone in winter. Oi, but there
was grief ! Do you know ? after the funeral I got so drunk
from sorrow that they could not wake me for three days.
They thought that I too had turned my toes upward. And
how I cried I — you could not have carried out my tears in
a pail! But as to management, Yagenka is accurate. All
is on her head now."

" I hardly remember her. When I went away she was not
taller than an axe-handle. She could walk under a horse
without touching its belly. But that is long ago, and she
must have grown up."

" On Saint Agnes day she finished her fifteenth year; but
I have not seen her either for nearly a twelvemonth."

" What were you doing? Whence are you coming?"

* ' From the war. It is captivity for me to sit at home when
I have Yagenka."

Matsko, though sick, pricked up his ears eagerly at men-
tion of war, and asked, —

" Were you, perhaps, with Prince Vitold at the Vorskla?"

" I was," said Zyh, joyously. " Well, the Lord God re

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 129

fused luck. We suffered a dreadful defeat from Edyge'i.
First they killed our horses. The Tartar will not strike
hand to hand, like a Christian, but shoots from a distance
with bows. If thou press him he will flee, and shoot again.
Do thy best, he will have his way. See you, in our army the
knights boasted without bounds, and talked thus : ' We will
not even level a lance, nor draw swords ; we will just dash
that vermin apart with our horse-hoofs.' So they boasted
till shafts groaned around them, till the air was dark with
arrows; and after the battle, what? Barely one out of ten
was alive. Will you believe? More than half the army,
with seventy Lithuanian and Russian princes, remained on
the field ; and as to boyars and various courtiers, or whatever
they are called, youths, you could not count them in less
than a fortnight — "

"I have heard," interrupted Matsko. "And of our
auxiliary knights a great many fell also."

"Yes, even nine Knights of the Cross, for these too had
to serve Vitold. And of our people a crowd, for, as you
know, others may look behind, but our people never. The
Grand Prince had most confidence in Polish knights, and
would have no guard but them near his person in battle.
Hi ! hi ! They lay like a pavement around him, and nothing
touched Vitold! Pan Spytko of Melshtyn fell, and Bernat,
the swordbearer, and Mikolai, the cupbearer, and Prokop,
and Pretslav, and Dobrogost, Yasko of Lazevitse, Pilik
Mazur, Varsh of Mihov, Soha the voevoda, Yasko of Dom-
brova, Pietrko of Miloslavie, Schepetski, and Oderski, and
Tomko Lagoda. Who could count them all? And I have
seen some so filled with arrows that they looked like dead
hedgehogs, till laughter seized me at sight of them."

Then he laughed outright, as if telling the most amusing
thing possible, and began to sing at once, —

" Oi, thou wilt learn what the Tartar is,
When he has rubbed thy skin well ! "

" Well, afterward what?" asked Zbyshko.

" Afterward the Grand Prince fled ; but straightway he
took courage as he does always. The more thou bend him,
the better he springs, like a hazel twig. We rushed then to
defend the Tavan ford. A handful of new knights came
from Poland. All quiet ! Very well ! Edyge'i came next day
with a Tartar host, but did nothing. Oh, it was pleasant !
Wherever he tried to pass the ford we gave it in the

VOL. I. — 9

130 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

snout to him. He could not pass anywhere. We beat
them and seized not a few. I caught five myself, and am
taking them home. You will see in the daylight their dog
snouts."

"In Cracow people said that war may come to our
kingdom."

"But is Edyge'i a simpleton? He knows well what a
knighthood we have ; and this too, that the greatest knights
stayed at home, for the queen was displeased when Vitold
began the war single-handed. Ei, he is cunning — old
Edyge'i! He noticed immediately at Tavan that the prince
grew in strength, and he went back far away beyond the
ninth land! "

"But you returned?"

"I returned. There is nothing there to do now. In
Cracow I learned that you started a little before me."

" How did you know that we were the persons? "

" I knew because I inquired at halting-places everywhere."
Here he turned to Zbyshko. " Ei, my God, I saw thee a
little fellow the last time, but now even in the dark I see
thee as big as a wild bull. And thou art ready at once
to draw the crossbow ! It is clear that thou hast been in
war."

" War reared me from childhood. Let uncle tell if I lack
experience."

" Your uncle has no need to say anything. In Cracow
I saw Povala of Tachev — he told me about thee. Likely
that Mazovian does not wish to give thee his daughter, but
I would not be so stubborn, for thou pleasest me. Thou
wilt forget her, only look at my Yagenka. She is a turnip !"

" Not true! I will not forget though I saw ten like your
iragenka."

" Mochydoly, where the mill is, will go with her; when I
went away there were twelve good mares in the meadows
with their colts. More than one man will bow down to me
for Yagenka — never fear ! "

Zbyshko wanted to answer, "But not I!" when Zyh
began to sing again, —

" I will bow down to your knees,
And for that give me Yagna.
God grant you i — "

" Gladness and singing are in your head always/' re-
marked Matsko.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 131

"Yes, but what are blessed souls doing in heaven?"

44 Singing."

"Well, see then! And the damned weep. I would
rather go to the singing than the weeping ones. Saint Peter
will say too : ' We must admit him to paradise or the rascal
will sing in hell, and that would not be proper.' See, it is
dawning already."

And indeed day was coming. After a while they rode out
onto a broad plain, where everything was visible. On a
lake occupying the greater part of the plain some people
were fishing, but at sight of armed men they threw their
nets aside, rushed from the water, seized their spears and
poles as quickly as might be, and stood in a threatening atti-
tude, ready for battle.

" They have taken us for robbers," said Zbyshko, laugh-
ing. " Hei, fishermen ! whose are ye?"

They stood some time in silence looking with distrust, but
at last the oldest among them recognized the knights, and
answered, — -

" We belong to the reverend abbot of Tulcha."

" Our relative," said Matsko, "who holds Bogdanets in
pledge. This must be his forest, though bought not long
since."

" God help you, he buy! He fought for it with Yilk of
Brozova, and evidently he won it. A year ago they were to
meet on horseback with lances and long swords for all this
side of the country here, but I know not how it ended, for I
was gone at the time."

'k Well, we are relatives, he will not fight with us ; he may
also remit some of the pledge money."

" He may. If only it accords with his will, he may add
something of his own. He is a knightly abbot, for whom it
is no novelty to cover his head with a helmet. And he is
p>ious besides, and celebrates mass beautifully. But you
must remember — when he thunders out during mass, the
swallows under the roofs fly ont of their nests. Well, and
the glory of God increases."

" Why should I not remember? Why, with his breath he
quenches a candle on the altar ten steps away. Has he
looked in even once at Bogdanets ? "

" Of course he has. He has settled five new men, with
their wives, on cleared land. He has been with us too, for,
as you know, he baptized for me Yagenka; he has always
liked her very much, ,n.r.;1 lie calls her his daughter."

132 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" God grant him to leave me the men," said Matsko.

"Oh, of course ! What are five men to such a rich per-
son as he is? Besides, if Yagenka asks him, he will leave
them."

Here the conversation ceased for a moment, since above
the dark pine wood, and above the ruddy dawn the bright
sun rose and lighted up the country. The knights greeted
it with the usual " May He be praised! " and then, making
the sign of the cross on themselves, they began morning
prayers. Zyh finished first and striking his breast re-
peatedly, said to his companions, —

"Now I will look at you carefully. Hei, you have both
changed ! You, Matsko, must return to health, the first thing.
Yagenka will nurse you, as there is no woman's care in your
house. Yes, it is clear that a fragment is sticking between
your ribs — and that is not very good." Here he turned
to Zbyshko. " Do thou show thyself too — Oh, God of
might ! I remember thee as a little fellow, how thou wouldst
climb over a colt's tail to his back ; now, by all the — What
a young knight! He has the clean lip of a stripling, but
what shoulders ! Such a man might close with a bear."

" What is a bear to him? " said Matsko, in answer. " He
was younger than he is to-day when that Frisian called him
a naked lip, and he, as that name did not please him, plucked
out the Frisian's moustache right there."

"I know," said Zyh. " You fought afterward and took
their retinue. Povala told me all.

" ' The German went out with great splendor,
But naked his snout when they buried him,
Hots ! hots ! ' "

And he looked at Zbyshko with amusement in his eyes.
Zbyshko, too, looked with great curiosity on Zyh's figure as
tall as a pole, at his thin face with immense nose, and his
round eyes full of laughter.

"Oh," said he, "with such a neighbor, if God would
return health to uncle, there would not be any sadness."

" With a joyous neighbor there can be no quarrels,"
said Zyh. "But listen now to what I will say, in good,
Christian fashion. You have not been at home for a long
time ; you will find there no order. I will not say in the land
management, for the abbot has done well — he has cleared
a strip of forest and settled new men on it. But, as he has
visited Bogdanets only occasionally, the storehouses will be

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 133

empty ; yes, and in the house itself there is hardly a bench,
or a narrow straw-tick to lie down on. A sick man needs
comfort. So, do you know what ? Come with me. Stay at
my house a short month or two ; that will be to my heart, and
during that time Yageuka will think of Bogdanets. Only
depend on her, and let not your head ache about anything.
Zbyshko will go to look after the management ; I will bring
to you the reverend abbot and you can reckon at once with
him. The girl will take as much care of you, Matsko, as if
you were her own father, and in sickness a woman's care is
better than any other. Well, my friends, will you do as I
beg you ? "

" It is a known fact that you are a kind man, and have
always been such," said Matsko, with emotion; "but, see
you, if I am to die by this ugly iron in my ribs I prefer to
die in my own house. Besides, at home, though a man be
sick, he inquires about more than one thing, and arranges
more things than one. Should God command me to that
world — there is no help for it. Whether the care be greater
or less, I shall not twist out. To hardships we are accus-
tomed in war. An armful of pea-straw is pleasant to him
who has slept for years on bare earth. But I thank you
much for your kindliness, and if I shall not thank you suffi-
ciently, God grant that Zbyshko will."

Zyh, really famous for kindness, and obliging in charac-
ter, began again to insist and beg, but Matsko had grown
stubborn. If he had to die he would die in his own house !
He had suffered whole years through his absence from
Bogdanets ; so now, when the boundary was not distant, he
would not renounce it for anything, even were it to be his
last camping-place. God had been kind hitherto in even
permitting " the old man " to drag himself that far.

Here he pushed away with his fists the tears which had
risen under his eyelids, and looked around.

" If these pine woods belong to Vilk of Brozova," said he,
" we shall arrive just after mid-day."

" Not Vilk owns them now, but the abbot," said Zyh.

The sick Matsko laughed at this and after a while added, —

" If they are the abbot's they may be ours sometime."

u Oh," cried Zyh, joyously, " a little while since you were
talking of death, but now you would like to outlive the
abbot/'

" Not I would outlive him, but Zbyshko."

Further conversation was interrupted by sounds of horns

134 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

in the forest, which were heard far in advance of them. Zyh
reined his horse in at once, and listened.

" Some one is hunting, it would seem," said he. " Wait
a while ! It may be the abbot — it would be well if you were
to meet him just now. But be quiet ! "

Here he turned to the retinue.

"Halt!"

They halted. The horns sounded nearer, and a little
while later the barking of dogs was heard.

" Halt!" repeated Zyh. ''They are coming toward us."

Zbyshko sprang from his horse, and cried, —

"Give me the crossbow! Mayhap a beast will run out
of the forest. Quick ! quick ! "

And seizing the crossbow from the hands of an attendant,
he pushed it against the ground, pressed it with his stomach,
bent, stretched his back into the form of a bow, and grasp-
ing the string in both hands pulled it up in the twinkle of an
eye to an iron notch, then he put in an arrow and sprang
forward into the pine wood.

"He stretched the string without a crank!" whispered
Zyh, astonished at the sight of strength so uncommon.

"Ho! he is a deadly fellow! " whispered Matsko, with
pride.

Meanwhile the horns and the barking of dogs were heard
still nearer, till, all at once, on the right side of the forest
was heard a heavy trampling, the crack of breaking twigs
and branches, and onto the road rushed, like lightning, an
old bearded bison, with gigantic head held low, with bloody
eyes, and tongue hanging out. He was panting terribly.
Coming out at a hole by the roadside he crossed it with a
bound, fell on his forefeet, but rose ; quickly and was ready
to vanish on the opposite side of the road in a thicket, when
the ominous string of the crossbow whizzed on a sudden,
the whistle of the shaft was heard, the beast reared, squirmed,
bellowed dreadfully, and tumbled to the earth as if struck
by a lightning flash.

Zbyshko stepped out from behind a tree, drew the string of
the crossbow a second time, and, ready to shoot, approached
the prostrate beast, which was still digging the earth with its
hind feet. But after he had looked a while he turned calmly
to the retinue, and cried from a distance, —

" He has so got it that he is dying ! "

" But iusfc think," said Zyh, approaching, " from one
arrow ! "

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 135

" Oh, it was a close shot, and he was running tremen-
dously. Look ! not only the point, but the shaft is hidden
entirely just behind his foreleg."

" The hunters must be near; surely they will take him."

"I will not give him!" answered Zbyshko ; "he was
killed on the road, and no one owns the road."

"But if the abbot is hunting.? "

" If it is the abbot, let him take the beast."

Meanwhile some tens of dogs rushed from the woodsc
When they saw the bison they sprang at him with a terrible
uproar, fastened to his body in a crowd, and began soon to
fight among themselves.

" The hunters will come immediately," said Zyh. " Look,'
there they are already ! but they have come out some dis-
tance in front of us and do not see the beast yet. Hop !
hop ! come this way, come this way ! It is lying here ! lying
here ! "

But all at once he was silent, and shaded his eyes with
his hand.

" For God's sake, what is this?" called he, after a while.
" Am I blind, or am I deceived — "

" There is one in front on a black horse," said Zbyshko

But Zyh exclaimed quickly, —

" Dear Jesus ! As I live, that is Yagenka ! "

And he began to shout, —

" Yagna! Yagna! "

Then he rushed forward, but before he could urge his
steed to a gallop, Zbyshko saw the most wonderful sight in
the world : On a swift pied horse hastened toward them,
sitting man fashion, a young girl with a crossbow in her
hand and a spear at her shoulder. To her hair, which had
dropped down somewhat from the speed of riding, had clung
wild hops, her face was as ruddy as the dawn, on her breast
was an open shirt, above the shirt a coat with the wool
inside. When she had ridden up she reined in her horse
suddenly. For a moment incredulity, astonishment, and
delight were depicted on her features; but at last, unable
to gainsay the testimony of her ears and eyes, she began
to cry with a thin voice, which was still somewhat
childlike, —

"Tatulo! tatulo!"

In one twinkle she slipped from her horse, and when Zyh
had sprung down from his beast to greet her on the ground,
she flung herself on his neck. For a long time Zbyshko heard

136 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

only the sound of kisses and the two words: "Tatulo!
(Papa dear !) Yagula ! (Aggie dear !) " " Tatulo ! Yagula ! "
repeated with delight.

Both escorts came up ; Matsko came also in his wagon,
and they were still repeating, "Tatulo! Yagula!" and still
had their arms around each other's necks. When at last
they had had sufficient exclamations and greetings, Yagenka
inquired, —

"Then are you coming from the war? Are you well? "

" From the war. Why should I not be well? And thou?
And the younger people ? I think they are well — are they
not? Otherwise thou wouldst not be flying through the
forest. But what is the best that thou art doing here, girl? "

"Thou seest that I am hunting," replied Yagenka,
laughing.

" In other people's forests? "

" The abbot gave permission. Besides, he sent me trained
men and dogs."

Here she turned to her servants.

" Take off the dogs for me ; they will tear the beast's hide ! "

Then she addressed Zyh, —

" Oh, but I am glad, glad to be looking at you ! All is
well at home."

"But am I not glad?" replied Zyh. "Give thy face
again, girl ! "

And again they began to kiss, and when they had finished
Yagenka said, —

" There is a long piece of road from here to the house —
so far did we chase after that beast. As many as ten miles,
so that the horses are tired. But he is a strong bison —
have you seen ? He has three of my arrows in him ; he must
have fallen from the last one."

' * He fell from the last one, but not from thine ; this
young knight here shot him."

Yagenka gathered back her hair, which had dropped to
her eyes, and looked quickly at Zbyshko, though not with
excess of good- will.

" Dost thou know who he is? " inquired Zyh.

"I do not."

"No wonder that thou dost not know him, for he has
grown. But perhaps thou knowest old Matsko of Bog-
danets?"

4 ' For God's sake ! is that Matsko of Bogdanets ? " cried
Yagenka.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 137

And approaching the wagon she kissed Matsko's hand.

"Is this you?"

" It is I. But in a wagon, for the Germans shot me."

" What Germans? The war surely was with Tartars ! I
know that, for I begged papa not a little to take me with
him."

" There was war with the Tartars, but we were not at
that war, for earlier we were fighting in Lithuania, I and
Zbyshko."

" But where is Zbyshko? "

"Dost thou not know that this is Zbyshko?" asked
Matsko, with a smile.

' k Is that Zbyshko ? " cried the girl, looking again at the
young knight.

"Of course it is!"

"Give him thy lips for acquaintance!" cried Zyh,
joyously.

Yagenka turned briskly toward Zbyshko, but drew back
on a sudden, and covering her eyes with her hands said, —

" If I am ashamed ? "

" But we are acquainted from childhood," said Zbyshko.

"Ah, we know each other well. I remember, I remem-
ber! About eight years ago you and Matsko came to us,
and my dead mother brought us nuts and honey. But you,
as soon as the older ones went from the room, put a fist to
my nose, and ate the nuts yourself."

"He would not do that now," said Matsko. "He has
been with Prince Vitold, and in Cracow at the castle, and
knows courtly customs."

But something else came to Yagenka' s head, for turning
to Zbyshko, she asked, —

" Then it was you who killed the bison? "

" I."

" Let us see where the arrow is."

" You will not see, for it is hidden entirely behind the
fore leg."

" Never mind, do not examine," said Zyh. " We all saw
how he shot him, and we saw something better yet, for he
drew the crossbow in a second without a crank."

Yagenka looked a third time at Zbyshko, but now with
astonishment.

' ' Did you draw the crossbow without a crank ? " asked
she.

Zbyshko felt, as it were, a certain incredulity in her voice,

138 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

so he put on the earth the end of the crossbow from y^hich
he had shot before, drew it in a twinkle till the iron hoop
squeaked, then, wishing to show that he knew court customs,
he knelt on one knee and gave it to Yagenka.

The girl, instead of taking it from his hands, blushed sud-
denly without herself knowing why, and drew up around her
neck the coarse linen shirt which had opened from swift
riding through the forest.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

139

CHAPTEE VIII.

THE day after their arrival at Bogdanets Matsko and
Zbyshko began to look around at their old seat, and soon
saw that Zyh spoke correctly when he said that privations
not a few would annoy them at first.

In the land management matters moved after a fashion.
A few acres were worked by old-time men, or those settled
in recently by the abbot. Formerly there had been far
more cultivated land in Bogdanets, but from the period when
the race of " the Grady " perished to the second last man in
the battle of Plovtsi there was a lack of working-hands, and
after the attack of the Silesian Germans and the war of the
Grymaliti with the Nalenchi, the fields of Bogdanets, for-
merly fruitful, had grown over for the greater part with
forests. Matsko could do nothing unaided. In vain had
he tried some years before to attract free cultivators from
Kresnia and give them land beyond the meadows, but these
preferred to sit on their own " small plots " to working large
fields owned by other men. He enticed in, however, some
homeless people, and in various wars seized a few prisoners,
whom he had married and then settled in cottages ; in this
way the village began to increase anew.

But Matsko met difficulty in management ; hence, when
a chance to pledge the place offered itself, he mortgaged all
Bogdanets quickly, thinking first, that it would be easier
for the rich abbot to manage the land, and second, that war
would help Zbyshko and him to men and to money.

The abbot had worked indeed actively. He had increased
the laboring force in Bogdanets by five families ; he had
increased the herds of horses and cattle ; besides, he had
built a granary, a brush cow-house, and also a stable of
similar material. But, as he was not living in Bogdanets
permanently, he had not thought of a house, and Matsko,
who had supposed sometimes that when he came back he
would find a castle surrounded by a moat and a palisade,
found all as he had left it, — with this difference only, that
the corners of the house had grown a little crooked and the
walls appeared lower, for they had settled and sunk in the
earth somewhat.

The house was composed of an enormous front room, two

140 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

spacious inner apartments, with chambers and a kitchen.
In the inner rooms were windows with panes of membrane.
In the middle of each room, on a floor made of clay, was a
fireplace from which smoke issued through holes in the ceil-
ing. This ceiling was blackened completely. In better
times it had served also as a smoking place, for on hooks
fixed in the beams hung in those days hams of pigs, wild
boars, bears, and elks, hind legs of deer, backs of oxen, and
whole strings of sausage. In Bogdanets the hooks were
now empty, as well as shelves along the walls, on which in
other " courts " were placed earthen and tin plates. But
the walls under the shelves did not seem now too naked, for
Zbyshko had commanded his people to hang on them breast-
plates, helmets, short and long swords, and farther on,
spears, forks, crossbows, and horse-trappings. The armor
grew black from being hung in the smoke thus, and there
was need to clean it frequently ; but, to compensate, every-
thing was at hand ; and besides, worms did not gnaw the
wood of lances, crossbows, and axehandles. Matsko had
commanded to carry carefully to his own sleeping room all
valuable clothing.

In the front chambers, near the windows, were tables of
pine plank, and benches of like material on which the
masters sat down to eat with the servants. For men unac-
customed during long years of war to comforts, ' not much
was needed. But in Bogdanets, bread, flour, and various
other supplies were lacking, and especially utensils. The
peasants had brought in what they could. Matsko had
counted mainly on this, that, as happens in such cases,
neighbors would aid him ; and indeed he was not mistaken,
at least not in Zyh.

The second day after his arrival Matsko, wishing to enjoy
the serene autumn weather, was seated on a log before the
house, when Yagenka rode into the yard on the same horse
which she had ridden at the hunt. The servant, who was
cutting wood near the fence, wished to help her dismount,
but she sprang down in one instant, panting a little from
swift riding, and ruddy as an apple she approached Matsko.

" May He be praised ! I have come to bow down to you
from papa, and to ask about your health."

" It is not worse than on the road," answered Matsko;
" a man has slept in his own house at least."

'* But you must feel much discomfort, and a sick man needs
care."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 141

"We are firm fellows. There are no comforts yet, of
course, but there is no hunger either. I have commanded
to kill an ox and two sheep ; there is meat enough. The
women have brought in too some flour and eggs, but that is
not much with us, the greatest lack is utensils."

" Well, I have had two wagons filled. In one of them
are two beds, and cooking utensils ; in the other, food of
various kinds. There are cakes and flour, salt meat, dried
mushrooms, a small keg of beer, another of mead ; there is a
little of everything that we have in the house."

Matsko, always pleased with every addition, stretched out
his hand and stroked Yagenka's head.

" God repay thee, and thy father. When we begin to
manage we will return this."

' ' God prosper you ! But are we Germans, to take back
what we give ? "

" Well, then God will pay thee and thy father still more.
Thy father told what a housekeeper thou art. Thou hast
managed all thy father's place for a twelvemonth."

" Yes ! And when you want something more send a man,
but one who knows what is needed, for at times a dull
servant comes who knows not what he was sent for."

Here Yagenka began to look around somewhat. Matsko,
noting this, smiled, and asked, —

" For whom art thou looking ? "

" I am not looking for any one ! "

" I will send Zbyshko ; let him thank thee and Zyh for
me. Has Zbyshko pleased thee ? "

" But I have not looked at him."

" Then look at him now, for he is just coming."

Indeed Zbyshko was coming from watering animals, and
seeing Yagenka he hastened his step. He wore an elkskin
coat and a round felt cap such as was used under helmets,
his hair was without a net, cut evenly above his brows, and
at the sides it fell in golden waves to his shoulders. He
approached quickly, large, comely, exactly like an armor-
bearer of a great house.

Yagenka turned entirely to Matsko to show that she had
come only to him, but Zbyshko greeted her joyously, and
taking her hand raised it to his lips in spite of the girl's
resistance.

" Why kiss me on the hand?" inquired she. " Am I a
priest ? "

" Resist not! Such is the custom ! "

142 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" And should thou kiss her on the other hand for what
she has brought," put in Matsko, " it would not be too
much."

" What has she brought ? " inquired Zbyshko, looking
around in the yard, not seeing anything save the horse tied
to a post.

" The wagons have not come yet, but they will come,"
answered Yagenka.

Matsko began to name what she had brought, not omitting
anything. When he mentioned the two beds Zbyshko said :

" I am glad to lie down on an oxskin, but I thank you
for having thought of me also."

" It was not I, but papa," said the girl, blushing. "If
you prefer a skin you are free to prefer it."

' ' I prefer what comes to hand. On the field more than
once after battle we slept with a dead Knight of the Cross
for a pillow."

' ' But have you ever killed a Knight of the Cross ? Surely
not!"

Zbyshko, instead of answering, began to laugh.

" Fear God, girl! " cried Matsko; " thou dost not know
him! He has done nothing else but kill Germans till it
thundered. He is ready for lances, for axes, for everything;
and when he sees a German from afar, even hold him on a
rope, he will pull to him. In Cracow he wanted to slay
Lichtenstein, the envoy, for which they lacked little of
cutting his head off. That is the kind of man he is! And
I will tell thee of the two Frisians from whom we took their
retinue, and a booty so valuable that with one half of it
one might buy Bogtlanets."

Here Matsko told of the duel w'ith the Frisians, arid then
of other adventures which had met them, and deeds which
they had accomplished. They had fought behind walls,
and in the open field with the greatest knights from foreign
lands. They had fought with Germans, French, English,
and Burgundians. They had been in raging whirls of
battle, when horses, men, arms, Germans, and feathers
formed one mass, as it were. And what had they not seen
besides ! They had seen castles of red brick belonging to
Knights of the Cross, Lithuanian wooden fortresses, and
churches such as there are not near Bogdanets, and towns, and
savage wildernesses, in which Lithuanian divinities, driven
out of their sanctuaries, whine in the night-time ; and various
marvels. And in all places where it came to battle Zbyshko

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 143

was in front, so that the greatest knights wondered at
him.

Yagenka, who had sat down on the log near Matsko,
listened with parted lips to that narrative, turning her head,
as if on a pivot, now toward Matsko, now toward Zbyshko,
and looking at the young knight with ever increasing wonder.
At last, when Matsko had finished, she sighed, and said :

"Would to God that I had been born a man ! "

Zbyshko, who during the narrative was looking at her
with equal attention, was thinking at that moment of some-
thing else evidently, for he said on a sudden, —

" But you are a beautiful maiden ! "

" You are more beautiful than I, you see that," said
Yagenka, half unwillingly, half in sadness.

Zbyshko might without untruth have replied that he had
not seen many maidens like her, for Yagenka was simply
radiant with a splendor of health, youth, and strength. It
was not without reason that the old abbot declared that she
looked half a raspberry, half a pine tree. Everything about
her was beautiful, her lithe form, her broad shoulders, her
breast as if chiselled from stone, red lips, and blue eyes
quickly glancing. She was dressed more carefully than
before at the hunt in the forest. She had red beads around
her neck, she wore a sheepskin coat open in front and
covered with green cloth, a petticoat of strong striped stuff,
and new boots. Even old Matsko noted the handsome dress
while looking at her, and when he had looked at her a while
he inquired, —

" But why art thou arrayed as if for a festival? "

Instead of answering she called out, —

"The wagons are coming! the wagons are coming! "

As they came in she sprang toward them, and after her
followed Zbyshko. The unloading continued till sunset, to
the great satisfaction of Matsko, who examined every article
separately, and praised Yagenka for each one. Twilight
had come when the girl was preparing for home. When
ready to mount Zbyshko seized her around the waist sud-
denly, and before she could utter one word he had raised her
to the saddle and fixed her there. She blushed like the dawn
and turned her face toward him.

" You are a strong lad," said she, in a voice suppressed
somewhat.

Zbyshko wrho because of the darkness took no note of he*
confusion and blushes, laughed, and inquired, —

144 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"But have you no fear of beasts? Night will come
straightway."

"There is a spear in the wagon — give it to me."

Zbyshko went to the wagon, took out a spear, and handed
it to her.

"Be well!"

"Be well!"

"God repay you! I will go to-morrow, or the next day
to your father's house to Low down to him, and to you for
your neighborly kindness."

" Come ! We shall be glad ! "

And urging forward her horse she vanished in a moment
among the thickets by the roadside. Zbyshko turned to
his uncle.

" It is time for you to go in."

But Matsko answered without moving from the log, —

"Hei! what a girl! The yard was just bright from
her."

"Surely!"

A moment of silence came next. Matsko appeared to be
thinking of something while looking at the stars which were
coming out ; then he continued, as if to himself, —

" And active, and a housekeeper, though not more than
fifteen years of age."

" Yes," said Zbyshko, " and old Zyh loves her as the eye
in his head."

" They say that Mochydoly will go with her, and there
In the meadows is a herd of mares with their colts."

" But in the Mochydoly forests there are terrible swamps,
very likely."

" There are beaver dams in them also."

Again followed silence. Matsko looked aslant some time
at Zbyshko, and asked at last, —

"What art thou thinking of ? Thou art meditating on
some subject."

" Yes, for, see you, Yagenka so reminded me of Danusia
that something pained me in the heart."

"Let us go to the house," said the old man. "It is
late." And rising with difficulty he leaned on Zbyshko, who
conducted him to his room.

Next morning Zbyshko went directly to Zyh's house, for
Matsko hurried the visit greatly. He insisted also that for
show's sake his nephew should have two attendants, and
array himself in his best, so as to show honor in that way

• THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 145

and exhibit due gratitude. Zbyshko yielded and went ar-
rayed as if for a wedding', in that same gold-embroidered,
golden-clasped, white-satin jacket won by them. Zyh re-
ceived him with open arms, with delight and with songs.
Yagenka, on reaching the threshold of the main room,
stopped as if fixed to the spot, and came near dropping the
pitcher of wine when she saw Zbyshko, for she thought that
some king's son had come to them. " She lost her boldness
immediately and sat in silence, merely rubbing her eyes from
time to time, as if trying to rouse herself from slumber.

Zbyshko, who lacked experience, thought that for reasons
which he knew not, she was not glad to see him ; so he talked
only to Zyh, praising his bounty as a neighbor and admiring
his court, which really resembled Bogdanets in nothing.

Abundance and wealth were there visible on all sides. In
the rooms were windows with panes of horn scraped so
smooth and thin that they were almost as transparent as
glass. There were no fires in the middle of rooms, but
great chimneys with niches in the corners. The floor was
of larch plank well washed, on the walls were arms and a
multitude of plates, shining like the sun, a beautifully cut-
out spoon-rack with rows of spoons, two of which were
silver. In one place and another hung carpets plundered in
wars, or obtained from travelling merchants. Under the
tables lay gigantic tawny skins of wild bulls, also skins of
wild boars and bisons.

Zyh showed his wealth with willingness, saying from mo-
ment to moment that that was Yagenka's housekeeping. He
conducted Zbyshko also to a room, odorous of pitch and
mint, from the ceiling of which hung wolf, fox, beaver, and
marten skins in whole bundles. He showed him the cheese
house, he showed stores of wax and honey, barrels of Hour
and rusks, hemp, and dried mushrooms. Then he took him
to the granaries, the cowhouses, the stables and pens, to
sheds in which were wagons, implements for hunting, with
nets for fishing, and so dazzled his eyes with abundance
that when the young man came back to supper he could not
refrain from expressions of wonder.

"One should live here and never die," said Zbyshko.

" In Mochydoly there is almost the same order," said Zyh.
" Thou dost remember Mochydoly? That is toward Bog-
danets. Formerly our fathers quarrelled about the boundary,
and sent challenges to each other to fight, but I will not
quarrel."

VOL. I. — 10

146 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Here he touched his tankard of mead with Zbyshko's, and
asked, —

' ' But, perhaps, thou hast the wish to sing something ? "

" No," replied Zbyshko, " I listen to you with curiosity."

" The young bears, seest thou, will get this place. If only
they do not fight about it some time ! "

" How, the young bears?"

" Yes, the boys, Yagenka's brothers."

" Hei ! they will not need to suck their paws in winter."

" Oh no. But neither will Yagenka's mouth in Mochydoly
lack a bit of cheese."

"Surely not! "

" But why not eat and drink? Yagenka, pour out to him
and to me ! "

" I am eating and drinking as much as I am able."

"If thou art not able to eat more, ungirdle — That
is a beautiful belt ! Ye must have taken brave booty in
Lithuania?"

" We make no complaint," answered Zbyshko, who used
the occasion to show that the heirs of Bogdanets were not
poor little possessors. "We sold a part of the booty in
Cracow and received forty grj^vens of silver — "

" Fear God ! One might buy a village for that much."

" Yes, for there was one suit of Milan armor which uncle
sold when expecting to die, and that, you know — "

' ' I know ! That is worth going to Lithuania for. In my
time I wanted to go, but I was afraid."

" Of what? The Knights of the Cross? Ei, who is afraid
of the Germans ? Why fear till they attack ? — and when
they attack there is no time for fear. I was afraid of those
pagan gods or devils. In the forest there are as many of
them as of ants, very likely."

" But where are they to live, since their temples are burnt?
In old times they had plenty, but now they live only on ants
and mushrooms."

" But hast thou seen them? "

" I have not seen them myself, but I have heard that
people do see them. One of those devils will thrust out his
hairy paw from behind a tree, and shake it, asking to give
him something."

" Matsko said the same thing," remarked Yagenka.

" Yes, on the road he said the same thing to me," added
Zyh. "Well, it is no wonder! For that matter, with us
here, though the country is Christian this long time, some-

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 147

thing laughs in the swamps, and even in houses ; though the
priests scold, it is better always to put out a plate of food
for the imps, or they will scrape on the wall so that thou
wilt not close an eye — Yagenka! put out a plate on the
threshold, daughter."

Yagenka took an earthen plate full of paste with cheese
and put it on the threshold.

"The priests blame and punish!" said Zyh. "But the-
glory of the Lord Jesus will not be decreased by some paste ;
and when satisfied and well-wishing, the imps will guard a
man from fire, and from evil-doers."

" Thou mightst ungirdle and sing something," said he,
turning to Zbyshko.

" Sing you, for I see that you have the wish this long
time; but perhaps Panna Yagenka would sing?"

" We will sing in turn," cried Zyh, rejoiced. " There is
a lad in the house too who plays on a wooden flute and
accompanies us. Call him ! "

They called the lad, who took his seat on a block, put the
flute to his mouth, spread his fingers over it, and looked at
those present, waiting to see whom he was to accompany.

They began to dispute then, for none wished to be first.
Finally Zyh commanded Yagenka to set an example ; Yag-
enka, though greatly abashed before Zbyshko, rose from the
bench, put her hands under her apron, and began, —

"Oh, had I wings like a wild goose,
I would fly after Yasek, 1 would fly after him to Silesia ! "

Zbyshko opened his eyes widely to begin with, then sprang
to his feet and cried in a loud voice, —

" Whence do you know that?"

Yagenka looked at him with astonishment.

" But all sing it here. What wonder to }7ou? "

Zyh, who thought that Zbyshko had drunk a little too
much, turned to him with delighted face, and said, —

" Ungirdle thyself! It will be easier right away."

Zbyshko stood for a while with changing face, then mas-
tering his emotion he said to Yagenka, —

"Pardon me. I remembered something unexpectedly.
Sing on."

" Maybe it makes you sad to listen? "

" Ei, why? " asked he, with a quivering voice. " I could
listen all night to that song."

148 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Then he sat down, covered his brows with his hand, and
was silent, not wishing to lose a word. Yagenka sang
the second verse, but when she had finished it she saw
a great tear passing over Zbyshko's fingers; then she
pushed up to him quickly, and touching him with her elbow
inquired, —

" Well, what is the matter? I do not wish you to weep.
Tell what the matter is."

"Nothing! nothing!" replied Zbyshko, with a sigh. "It
would take long to tell. What happened has passed. I am
more cheerful now."

" Perhaps you might drink some sweet wine."

"Honest girl!" cried Zyh. "Why say 'you' to each
other? Say ' Zbyshko' to him, and say thou 'Yagenka' to
her. Ye knew each other from childhood." Then he turned
to his daughter. " That he beat thee in the old time is noth-
ing ! He will not do so now."

" I will not," said Zb}7shko, joyously. " Let her beat me
if she chooses."

At this Yagenka, wishing to amuse him perfectly, closed
her hand, and while laughing pretended to beat him.

" Here is for my broken nose ! and here! and here! "

" Wine ! " cried the jollified Zyh.

Yagenka ran to the cellar and soon brought out a stone
jug full of wine, two beautiful tankards ornamented with
silver flowers, wrought by silversmiths of Vrotslav, and two
cakes of cheese, odorous from afar.

This sight made Zyh, who had something in his head, alto-
gether tender; so gathering the stone jug to himself he
pressed it to his bosom, feigning to think it Yagenka, and
repeated, —

" Oi, my dear daughter! Oi, poor orphan! What shall
I, lone unfortunate, do here when thou art taken from me?
What shall I do?"

" You will have to give her away before long! " cried out
Zbyshko.

In the twinkle of an eye Zyh passed from tenderness to
laughter.

"Hi! hi! The girl is fifteen years of age, but she is
drawn toward those two boys already ! When she sees one
from afar her knees smite each other."

"Papa, I will go away! " said Yagenka.

" Go not! It is pleasant in thy company."

Then he blinked mysteriously at Zbyshko.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 149

" The two will come here : one, young Vilk, son of old
Vilk of Brozova; the other, Stan of Rogov. If they should
find thee here they would grit their teeth at thee as they do
at each other."

" Oh ! " exclaimed Zbyshko.

Then he turned to Yagenka, and saying "thou" to her
according to Zyh's command, he inquired,—

" Which one dost thou prefer? "

"Neither."

" But Vilk is strong ! " remarked Zyh.

" Let him howl in some other direction ! " retorted
Yagenka.

"And Stan?"

Yagenka laughed.

" Stan," said she, turning to Zbyshko, " has as much
hair on his face as a goat, his eyes are covered ; and there is
as much fat on him as on a bear."

Zbyshko struck his head as if remembering something on
a sudden, and said, —

" But if ye would be so kind I should beg of }TOU ; have ye
not bear's fat in the house? My uncle needs it for medicine,
and in our house I have not been able to find any."

" We had some," said Yagenka, " but the men took it to
rub on their bows, and the dogs ate what was left."

"Was none left?"

" They licked it up clean."

" There is no way but to look for fat in the woods."

" Call a hunt; there is no lack of bears, and shouldst thou
need hunter's gear we will give it."

4 ' How can I wait ? I will go for a night to the bee nests. "

"Take about five assistants. There are good fellows
among them."

" I will not go with a crowd; they would frighten the
beast away."

" How then? Wilt thou go with a crossbow? "

" What should I do with a crossbow in the dark in a
forest. Besides, the moon does not shine at present. I will
take a barbed fork, with a good axe, and go alone to-
morrow."

Yagenka was silent for a while, then alarm was evident
on her face.

"Last year," said she, "Bezduh, a hunter, went from
here, and a bear tore him to pieces. It is always most dan-
gerous, for when the bear sees a lone man in the night,

150 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

and moreover at bee nests, he stands on his hind legs
immediately."

" Should he run away, thou wouldst never get him," an-
swered Zbyshko.

Zyh, who had been dozing, woke up on a sudden, and
began to sing, —

** But thou, Kuba, art coming from labor,
And I, Matsek, am coming from sport 1
Go early with plow to the clear land,
But I 'd rather visit with Kasia the wheat,

Hots! hotsl"

Then he said to Zbyshko, —

" Thou knowest there are two of them : Vilk of Brozova,
and vStan of Rogov — and thou — "

But Yagenka, fearing lest Zyh might say too much,
approached Zbyshko quickly, and inquired, —

" Arid when wilt thou go? To-morrow ? "

" To-morrow after sunset."

" To what bee nests? "

" To ours in Bogdanets, not far from your hillocks, at the
side of the Radzikov swamp. People tell me that there
bears are found easily."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 151

CHAPTEE IX.

ZBYSHKO set out as he had said, for Matsko felt worse,
considerably. In the beginning delight and the first occu-
pations at home enlivened him, but his fever returned on the
third day, and the pain in his side made itself felt so acutely
that he was forced to lie down. Zbyshko made a first visit
to the forest in the daytime, examined the bee nests, and
saw that near them was an immense trail to the swamp,
lie spoke with the bee keeper, Vavrek, who slept near by at
night in a hut, with a couple of fierce shepherd dogs of
Podhale ; but Vavrek was just about moving to the village
because of severe autumn frosts.

The two men pulled the hut apart, took the dogs in hand,
and smeared a little honey here and there on the trees to lure
the bear on by its odor. Zbyshko went home then and pre-
pared for the trial. For warmth's sake he put on a sleeve-
less short coat of elkskin, and also an iron helmet with wire
cape, lest the bear might tear his scalp off ; he took then a
well-tempered fork with two barbed tines, and a broad
steel axe on an oak handle, which was not so short as those
used by carpenters. In his place at the time of evening
milking, he selected a convenient spot, made the sign of the
cross on himself, sat down, and waited.

The rays of the setting sun shone among the evergreen
branches. Crows had assembled on the pine tops, cawing
and clapping their wings ; here and there hares were spring-
ing swiftly toward the water, making a rustle among berry
bushes which were growing yellow, and among fallen leaves ;
at times the swift marten sped past. In the thickets was
heard yet the twittering of birds, which ceased gradually.

At the moment of sunset there was no rest in the forest.
A herd of wild boars, with great uproar and grunting, soon
passed by near Zbyshko, then elks in a long row, each hold-
ing its head near the tail of another. The dry branches
cracked beneath their hoofs, and the forest resounded, shin-
ing red in the sunrays ; they were hastening to the swamp,
where at night they felt safe and happy. At last the even-
ing light shone in the sky; from this the tops of the pines
seemed as if in tire, burning, and gradually all became quiet.

152 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

The forest went to sleep. Gloom rose from the earth and
lifted itself toward the bright light of evening, which at last
began to fail, to grow sombre, to be black, and to perish.
"Now it will be silent till the wolves begin," thought
Zbyshko.

He regretted, however, that he had not taken a crossbow,
for he could have brought down an elk or a wild boar with
ease. Meanwhile from the side of the swamp came for
some time yet stifled voices, like painful groaning and
whistling.

Zbyshko looked toward that swamp with a certain timidity,
for the man Radzik, who on a time had lived in a mud hut
there, had vanished with his family, as if he had dropped
through the earth. Some said that robbers had borne them
away, but there were persons who saw later along the side
of the hut certain strange tracks, neither human nor animal,
and they racked their heads over this greatly; they were
even thinking whether or not to bring the priest from
Kresnia to bless that place. It did not come to this, it is
true, for no man was found willing to live there, and the hut,
or rather the clay on the brush walls of it, dropped down
during rain, but thenceforth the place enjoyed no good
repute. Vavrek, the bee man, did not indeed care for that ;
he spent his nights there in summer, but there were various
reports about Vavrek also.

Zbyshko, having a fork and an axe, had no fear of wild
beasts, but he thought of unclean powers with a certain
alarm, and was glad when these noises ceased finally.

The last gleams of light had vanished, and perfect night
had come. The wind ceased ; there was not even the usual
sigh in the tops of the pine trees. Now and then here and
there a pine cone fell, giving out on the background of the
general stillness a far-reaching, sharp sound ; except this, the
silence was such that Zbyshko heard his own breathing.

He sat a long time in this manner, thinking first of the
bear that might come, and then of Danusia, who was moving
with the Mazovian court into distant regions. He remem-
bered how he had caught her in his arms at the moment
of parting with the princess, how her tears had flowed down
his cheeks ; he remembered her bright face, her blond head,
her garland of star thistles, her singing, her red shoes with
long tips, which he had kissed at the moment of parting, —
finally, everything that had happened since they had become
acquainted; and such sorrow seized him because she was

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 153

not near, and such longing for her, that he was sunk in it
thoroughly ; he forgot that he was in the forest, that he was
hunting a wild beast, and he said in his soul,—

" I will go to thee, for I cannot live without thee."

And he felt that this was true, that he must go to Mazovia ;
if not, he would perish in Bogdanets. Yurand came to his
mind, and his wonderful resistance ; hence he thought it all
the more needful to go, and to learn what the secret was,
what the obstacles were, and if some challenge to a mortal
struggle might not remove them. Finally it seemed to
him that Danusia was stretching her hands to him, and
crying: "Come, Zbyshko, come!" How was he to avoid
going to her?

He did not sleep — he saw her as clearly as in a vision or
a dream. Behold, Danusia was riding near the princess,
thrumming on her lute and singing. She was thinking to
see him soon, and perhaps she was looking around to see if
he were not galloping up behind them ; meanwhile he was
in the dark forest.

Here Zbyshko came to himself — and he came to himself,
not merely because he saw the dark forest, but for the reason
that from afar behind him was heard a certain rustling. He
grasped the fork in his hands more firmly, held his ear for-
ward, and listened .

The rustling approached and after a time became perfectly
clear. Dry limbs crackled under cautious footsteps, the
fallen leaves and the berry bushes gave out their sounds.
Something was advancing.

At times the rustling ceased, as if the beast halted at
trees, and then such silence set in that there was noise in
Zbyshko's ears; then again were heard slow and careful
footsteps. In general there was something so cautious in
that approach that amazement seized Zbyshko.

" It must be that the ' Old Fellow ' fears the dogs which
have been at the hut here," said he to himself; " but per-
haps a wolf sniffs me."

Meanwhile the steps ceased. Zbyshko heard clearly that
something had halted, perhaps twenty or thirty steps behind
him, and had sat down, as it seemed. He looked around
once and a second time, but, though the trees were outlined
clearly enough in the darkness, he could not see anything.
There was no other way but to wait.

And he waited so long that astonishment seized him a
second time.

154 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" A bear would not come here to sleep under the bee
nest, and a wolf would have smelt me and would not wait
here till morning."

Suddenly shivers passed from head to foot through him.

"Had something 'foul' crawled from the swamps and
come up from behind toward him? Would the slippery
arms of some drowned one grasp hold of him unexpectedly,
or the green eyes of a vampire leer into his face, or some-
thing laugh dreadfully there at his back, or some blue head
on spider legs creep out from beyond a pine tree ? "

And he felt that the hair was rising under his iron helmet.

But after a while rustling was heard in front, this time
more distinctly than ever. Zbyshko drew a breath of relief.
He admitted, it is true, that the same " wonder" had gone
around him, and was approaching now from the front ; but
he preferred this. He grasped the fork well, rose in
silence, and waited.

At that moment he heard the sound of the pine trees
above his head, on his face he felt a strong breeze from the
swamp, and the same instant there flew to his nostrils the
odor of a bear.

There was not the least doubt now, the bear was
approaching !

In a moment Zbyshko ceased to fear, and, inclining his
head, he exerted his sight and his hearing. The steps came
up, heavy, distinct, the odor grew sharper; soon panting
and growling were heard.

" If only two are not coming ! " thought Zbyshko.

But at that moment he saw before him the great and dark
form of a beast which advancing with the wind could not
smell him till the last moment, especially as the beast was
occupied with the odor of honey rubbed on the tree trunks.

"Come on, grandfather!" cried Zbyshko, pushing out
from behind the pine.

The bear gave a short roar, as if frightened by the un-
expected vision, but was too near to save itself by flight, so
in one instant it rose on its hind legs, opening its forelegs, as
if to embrace. This was just what Zbyshko was waiting for ;
so, collecting himself, he sprang like lightning, and with all
the power of his strong arms, together with his own weight,
drove the fork into the bosom of the beast.

The whole forest trembled then from a penetrating roar,
The bear seized the fork with his paws wishing to tear it
away, but the barbs at the points held it in ; so, feeling

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 155

pain, he thundered till the more terribly. Trying to reacli
Zbyshko he pressed onto the fork and drove it into himself
the more effectually. Zbyshko, not knowing whether the
points had sunk deeply enough, did not let go the handle.
The man and the beast pulled and struggled. The pine wood
trembled unceasingly from the roar, in which rage and despair
were united.

Zbyshko could not use the axe till he had first planted the
other sharp end of the fork in the earth, and the bear,
grasping the handle with his paws, shook both it and Zbyshko,
as if understanding what the struggle meant, and, despite
the pain caused by every movement of the deeply buried
barbs, he did not let himself be " planted." In this way the
cerrible struggle continued, and Zbyshko understood that
his strength would be worn out at last. He might fall, too,
and in that case be lost ; so he collected himself, stretched
his arms, planted his feet apart, bent forward, like a bow,
so as not to be thrown on his back, and in his excitement
repeated through set teeth, —

" My death,' or thine ! "

Finally such rage possessed him, and such resolution,
that really he would have preferred at the moment to die,
rather than let that bear go. At last his foot struck a root
of the pine ; he tottered and would have fallen had it not
been that a dark figure stood by him; another fork
" propped " the beast, and a voice right at his ear cried, —

"With the axe! "

Zbyshko in the ardor of battle did not stop for the twinkle
of an eye to learn whence the unexpected aid had come,
but grasped his axe and struck terribly. The fork handle
cracked, then broke from the weight and the last convul-
sions of the bear, which, as if struck by a lightning flash
tumbled to the earth, and groaned there. But the groaning
stopped immediately. Silence followed, broken only by the
loud panting of Zbyshko, who leaned against the tree, for
the legs were tottering under him. He* raised his head only
after a while, looked at the figure standing by his side, and
was frightened, thinking that, perhaps, it was not a person.

" Who art thou? " asked he, in alarm.

" Yagenka! " answered a thin female voice.

Zbyshko was dumb from amazement, not believing his
own ears.

But his doubt did not last long, for Yagenka's voice was
heard again.

156 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" I will strike a fire," said she.

At once the steel sounded against the flint, sparks flew,
and with their twinkling light Zbyshko saw the white fore-
head and dark brows of the maiden, her lips pushed forward
in blowing the lighted punk. Only then did he think that
she had come to that forest to help him, that without her
fork it might have gone ill with him, and he felt such im-
mense gratitude that, without thinking long, he grasped her
by the waist and kissed both her cheeks.

Her punk and steel fell to the ground.

"Let me go! What is this?" said she, in a smoth-
ered voice ; still she did not push his face away ; on the con-
trary, her lips even touched his, as if by accident.

He let her go, and said, —

"God reward! I know not what might have happened
without thee."

Yagenka, feeling around in the darkness to find the punk
and steel, began to explain, —

" I feared that something might harm thee. Bezduh went
out also with a fork and an axe, but the bear tore him.
God guard from that ! Matsko would suffer ; as it is, he is
barely breathing. Well, I took the fork and came."

' ' So that was thou behind the pines there ? "

"I."

" And I thought it was the ' evil one.' "

" No small fear seized me too, for here around the Rad-
zikov swamp it is not well in the night without fire."

" Why didst thou not call? "

"I was afraid that thou mightst drive me away."

Then she struck fire again, and placed dry hemp-stalks on
the punk ; these shot up a bright flame immediately.

" I have two handfuls, but do thou collect dry limbs in a
hurry; there will be a fire."

After a time a really cheerful fire burst forth, the flames of
which shone on the enormous ruddy carcass of the bear, which
was lying in a pool of blood.

"Ei! a savage creature!" said Zbyshko, with a certain
boastfulness.

" But the head is almost cut in two ! O Jesus ! "

When she said this she bent down and buried her hand in
the bear's fur to learn if he had much fat ; then she raised
it with a gladsome face.

' ' There will be fat for a couple of years 1 "

" But the fork is broken. Look ! "

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 157

•* That is a pity; what can I say at home? "

" What dost thou need to say? "

" Something, for papa would not have let me come to the
forest, so I had to wait till all were in bed."

After a while she added, —

" Say not that I was here, so that they may not wonder at
me."

"But I will conduct thee home, for the wolves might
attack thee, and thou hast no fork."

"Well, do so!"

And they conversed thus for some time by the cheerful
light of the fire, near the body of the bear, both like some
young creatures of the forest.

Zbyshko looked at Yagenka's charming face, lighted by the
gleam of the flame, and said in involuntary astonishment :

" Another girl like thee there is not in the whole world, I
think. Thou shouldst go to the war ! "

She looked into his eyes for a moment, then answered
almost sadly, —

" I know — but do not laugh at me."

158 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS

CHAPTEE X.

YAGENKA herself melted out a large pot of bear's fat, the
first quart of which Matsko drank with pleasure, for it was
fresh, not burnt, and had the odor of angelica, which the
girl, skilled in plants, had added to the pot in measure.
Matsko was strengthened in spirit at once, and received
hope of recovery.

"That was needed," said he. " When everything inside
is oiled properly, that dog mother of an arrow-point may slip
out of me somewhere."

The succeeding quarts did not taste so well to him as the
first, but he drank because of good sense. Yagenka com-
forted him too, saying, —

4 ' You will recover. Zbilud of Ostrog had a link of armor
driven deeply into his shoulder, and it came out from bear's
fat. But when the wound opens one must stop it with
beaver fat."

"Hast thou that fat?"

" We have. If fresh fat is needed we can go with
Zbyshko to the beaver darn. It is not hard to get beavers.
But it would be no harm either, if you would make a vow to
some saint who is a patron of the wounded."

" That came to my head also, but I know not well to what
saint. Saint George is the patron of knights. He guards a
warrior from accidents, and in need gives him valor ; they say
that often in his own person he stands on the just side and
helps to conquer those who are hateful to God. But a saint
who fights gladly is rarely willing to cure, and there is per-
haps another with whom he would interfere if he did so.
Every saint has his own work in heaven, his own manage-
ment— that we understand. One of them never meddles
with another, for disagreements might spring up, and in
heaven it would not befit saints to dispute or to quarrel.
There are Cosmo and Damian, great saints too; to these
doctors pray, so that disease may not vanish from the earth ;
if it did doctors would have no subsistence. There is also
Saint Appolonia for teeth, and Saint Laborious for the gravel
— but all this is not to the point ! The abbot will come and
tell me to whom I should turn, for not every common priest

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 159

knows all God's secrets, and not every one knows such
things though he have a shaven head."

" But might you not make a vow to the Lord Jesus
himself? "

" Certainly, because He is above all. But that would be
as if, for example, thy father killed a peasant of mine and I
should go with a complaint to the king at Cracow. What
would the king say? He would say this to me: ' I am mas-
ter over the whole kingdom, and thou comest to me with thy
peasant! Are there not officials? Canst thou not go to the
town, to my castellan, and my intermediary?' The Lord
Jesus is master over the whole world — dost understand?
but for small affairs He has saints."

"Then I will tell you what," said Zbyshko, who came in
at the end of the conversation, " make a vow to our late
queen that, if she acts for you, you will make a pilgrimage
to her tomb in Cracow ; are the miracles few that were per-
formed in our presence there? Why seek foreign saints
when we have our own lady, who is better than others ? "

" True! If I knew that she was for wounds."

"And if she is not for wounds! No common saint will
dare refuse her, and should he refuse she will get what she
asks from the Lord God, for she is no ordinary weaver
woman, but the Queen of Poland."

" Who brought the last pagan land to the Christian faith.
Thou hast spoken wisely," said Matsko. " She must stand
high in God's counsels, and it is certain that no common
person will contradict her. So, to gain health, I will do
as thou sayest."

This advice pleased also Yagenka, who could not refrain
from admiring Zbyshko's good sense; and Matsko made a
solemn vow that same evening, and thenceforth drank bear's
fat with still greater confidence, waiting from day to day for
unfailing recovery. But in a week he began to lose hope.
He said that the fat was " storming," in his stomach, and
on his skin near the last rib something was rising which
looked like a knob. After ten days he was still worse ; the
lump increased and grew red ; Matsko was very weak, and
when a fever came he began to prepare again for death.
On a certain night he roused Zbyshko on a sudden.

" Light the torch quickly," said he, " for something is hap-
pening me, — whether good or bad, I know not."

Zbyshko sprang to his feet, and, without striking a flint, blew
a fire in the next room, lighted a pine torch and returned.

160 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"What is the matter?"

"What is the matter with me? Something has pricked
through the knob ! Surely an arrow-head ! 1 hold it ! I can-
not pull it out, but I feel it clink and move."

" The point! nothing else. Catch it firmly and pull."

Matsko squirmed and hissed from pain, but he thrust his
fingers deeper and deeper till he held the hard object firmly ;
then he dragged and pulled.

"O Jesus!"

" You have it? " asked Zbyshko.

"I have. Cold sweat has come out bn me. But here it
is! Look!"

He showed Zbyshko a long, sharp splinter which had
broken from the badly bound arrow and had stuck for some
months in his body.

4 ' Glory to God and Queen Yadviga ! You will get well now. "

" Perhaps ; I am relieved, but I feel terrible pain," answered
Matsko, squeezing the sore, from which blood mixed with
matter flowed abundantly. " The less of this vileness there
is in a man, the more must sickness leave him. Yagenka
said that now we must apply beaver's fat."

" We will go for a beaver to-morrow."

Next day Matsko grew notably better. He slept till late,
and on waking called for food. He could not look at bear's
fat, but they broke up twenty eggs to be fried for him, as
through caution Yagenka would not permit more. He ate
these with relish, together with half a loaf of bread, and
drank a pot of beer. He asked to bring Zyh then, for he
felt joyous.

Zbyshko sent one of his Turks for Zyh, who mounted a
horse and came before mid-day, just when the young people
were preparing to go to Odstayani Lake for a beaver. At first
there was laughing, joking, and singing over mead beyond
measure, but later the old men talked of the children, and
each praised his own.

"What a man that Zbyshko is," said Matsko; " in the
world there is not another such. He is brave, he is as nimble
as a wild cat, and skilful. And, do you know, when they were
leading him to death in Cracow the girls in the windows were
squealing as if some one behind were sticking awls into them ;
and what girls ! — the daughters of knights and castellans,
not to mention various wonderful daughters of citizens."

" Let them be daughters of castellans, and wonderful, but
they are not better than my Yagenka," said Zyh.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 161

" Do I tell you that they are better? A nicer girl to
people than Yagenka could not be found, I think."

"Neither do I say anything against Zbyshko; he can
draw a crossbow without a crank."

" And will prop up a bear himself alone. Have you seen
how he cut him? Split off his head and one paw."

" He knocked off his head, but he did not prop him alone.
Yagenka helped him."

" Did she help him? He did not tell me that."

' ' For he promised her — because the girl was ashamed to
go at night to the forest. She told me right away how it
was. Others would be glad to invent, but she will not hide
the truth. Speaking sincerely I was not pleased, for who
knows — I wanted to shout at her, but she said : ' If I
cannot guard myself, you, papa, will not guard me;' but
never fear, Zbyshko knows also what knightly honor is."

" That is true."

u They have gone alone to-day."

" But they will come back in the evening. The devil is
worse at night; girls need not be ashamed then, for it is
dark."

Matsko thought a while, then said, as if to himself, —

" But in every case they are glad to see each other."

4 ' Oh, if he had not made a vow to that other one ! "

"That, as you know, is a knightly custom. Whoso among
young men has not his lady is looked on by others as a
simpleton. He has vowed peacock-plumes, and he must
get them, for he has sworn on his knightly honor ; he must
also get Lichtenstein, but the abbot may free him from other
vows."

" The abbot will come any day."

" Do you think so? " inquired Matsko. " But what is such
a vow when Yuraud told him directly that he would not give
the girl. Whether he had promised her to another, or de-
voted her to the service of God, I know not, but he said
directly that he would not give her."

"I have told you," said Zyh, "that the abbot loves
Yagenka as if she were his own. The last time he spoke
thus to her : ' I have relatives only by the distaff,1 but by
that distaff there will be more threads for thee than for
them.' "

At this Matsko looked with alarm, and even suspiciously,
at Zyh, and answered only after a while, —

1 This means on the female side of the family.

VOL. I. — 11

162 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CKOSS.

" Still you wish no injustice to us."

" Mochydoly will go with Yagenka," said Zyh, evasively.

4 'Right away?"

" Right away. I would not give it to another, but I will
to her."

" As things stand, half Bogdanets is Zbyshko's, and if God
grant health I will work for him, as is proper. Do you like
Zbyshko?"

At this Zyh began to blink, and said, —

"The worst is that, when Zbyshko is mentioned, Yagenka
turns to the wall that moment."

' ' And when you mention others ? "

" When I mention another she just flies up, and says :
'What?"

" Well now, do you see? God grant that with such a girl
Zbyshko will forget the other. I am old, and I too would
forget. Will you drink some mead? "

" I will drink some."

" Well, the abbot — there is a wise man for you ! Among
abbots there are, as you know, laymen ; but this abbot,
though he does not live among monks, is a priest, and a
priest always gives better counsel than a common man, for
he understands reading, and he is near the Holy Ghost.
But you will give the girl Mochydoly immediately — that is
right. And I, if the Lord Jesus give me health, will entice
his people away from Vilk of Brozova as far as I am able.
I will give good land by lot to each man, for in Bogdauets
there is no lack of land. Let them bow down to Vilk on
Christmas and then come to me. Are they not free to do
so? In time I will build a castle, a nice castle, oak with a
moat around it. Let Zbyshko and Yagenka go hunting
together now — I think that we shall not wait long for snow.
Let them grow accustomed to each other, and the boy will
forget that first one. Let them go together. Why talk
long over this? Would you give him Yagenka, or would
you not?"

" I would give her. Besides, we have long ago arranged
that one was for the other, and that Mochydoly and Bog-
danets would be for our grandchildren."

' ' Hail ! " cried Matsko, with delight. " God grant them to
come like hail ! The abbot will christen them."

"If he would come ! " cried Zyh, joyously. " But it is
long since I have seen you so delighted."

" I am pleased at heart. The splinter has come out; but

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CKOSS.

163

as to Zbyshko, have no fear of him. Yesterday, when Ya-
genka was mounting her horse — you know — the wind was
blowing. I asked Zbyshko then, 'Didst thou see?' and
right away a shiver took him. And I noted too that at first
they talked little, but now whenever they walk together they
are always turning their heads toward each other, and talk-
ing and talking. Drink some more."

"I will drink."

" To the health of Zbyshko and Yagenkal "

164 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTER XL

THE old man was not mistaken when he said that Zbyshko
and Yagenka were glad to be together, and even that they
yearned for each other. Yagenka, under pretext of visiting
the sick Matsko, came frequently to Bogdanets, with her
father or alone. Zbyshko, through simple gratitude, looked in
from time to time at Zyh's, so that soon in the course of days
close intimacy and friendship grew up between them. They
began to like each other and to consult together willingly,
which meant " to talk" about everything which could concern
them. There was also a little mutual admiration in this friend-
ship. For the young, stately Zbyshko, who had distinguished
himself in war, taken part in tournaments, and been in kings'
chambers, seemed to the girl a real courtly knight, almost a
king's son in comparison with Stan or Vilk ; and he at times
was astonished at the beauty of Yageuka. He remembered
his Danusia faithfully, but more than once when he looked
at Yagenka on a sudden, whether in the house or the for-
est, he said to himself involuntarily, "Ei! that's a deer! "
but when he caught her by the waist, placed her on horse-
back, and felt under his hands her body firm as if cut from
stone, disquiet took hold of him, and as Matsko said,
" shivers" seized the youth, and something passed through
his bones and deadened him like a dream.

Yagenka, haughty by nature, quick to laugh, and even to
attack, grew more obedient to him gradually, altogether like
a servant who only looks into the eyes to learn how to
serve and to please. He understood this great inclination of
hers, he was grateful, and it was more and more agreeable
for him to be with her. At last, especially since Matsko
had begun to drink bear's fat, they saw each other almost
daily, and after the arrow splinter came out they went to-
gether for a beaver to get fresh fat, greatly needed to heal
the wound.

They took crossbows, mounted their horses, and rode on,
first to Mochydoly, which was to be Yagenka's dower, then
toward the forest, where they left the horses with a ser-
vant, and went farther on foot, since it was difficult to ride
through swamps and thickets. On the road Yagenka pointed

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 165

out broad meadows covered with weeds, as well as a blue Hue
of forests.

" Those forests belong to Stan of Rogov," said she.

"To him who would be glad to take thee."

" He would take if I would only give myself," said shev
laughing.

" Thou caust defend thyself easily, having Vilk as assist-
ant, who, as I hear, grits his teeth at the other. It is a
wonder to me that a challenge to the death has not passed
between them already."

" It has not because papa, when he was going to the war,
said : ' If ye fight I shall not set eyes on either of you.' What
were they to do? When at our house they fume at each
other, but drink at the inn afterward iu Kresuia together till
they fall under the table."

" Stupid fellows!"

"Why?"

" Because when Zyh was not at home, one or the other
ought to have made an attack and taken thee forcibly. What
could Zyh have done, if on his return he had found thee with
a child in thy arms ? "

Yageuka's blue eyes flashed at once.

" Dost thou think that I would have yielded? — or that we
have not people, or that I cannot handle a spear, or a cross-
bow? If they had tried ! I should have hunted each man of
them home ; besides, I should myself have attacked Brozova
or Rogov. Papa knows that he can go to the war very safely."

Thus speaking she wrinkled her beautiful brows, and shook
the crossbows so threateningly that Zbyshko laughed and
said, —

" Well, thou shouldst be a knight, not a maiden."

But she grew calm and said, —

" Stan guarded me from Vilk, and Vilk from Stan. I was
under the care of the abbot, moreover, and it is better for
every man not to dispute with the abbot."

" Oh, indeed ! " answered Zbyshko ; " every one here fears
the abbot. But I, so help me Saint George as I speak the
truth, should have feared neither the abbot nor Z}7h, nor the
hunters at thy father's house, nor thee, but I would have
taken thee — "

At this Yageuka stopped on the spot, and raising her eyes
to Zbyshko, inquired with a certain strange, mild, halting
voice, —

"Wouldst thou have taken me?"

166 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Then her lips parted, and she waited for the answer, blush-
ing like the dawn. But clearly he was thinking only of what
he would have done in the place of Vilk or Stan, for after a
while he shook his golden head, and said, —

" Why should a maiden fight with men, when she has to
marry? If a third one does not come, thou must choose
one of them, for how — "

" Do not say that to me," answered she, sadly.

" Why not? I have not been here long, hence I know not
whether there is any one near by who would please thee
more."

" Ah ! " exclaimed Yagenka. ' " Give me peace ! "

They went on in silence, pushing forward through the
thicket, which was all the denser because the brush and trees
were covered with wild hops. Zbyshko went ahead, tearing
apart the green ropes, breaking branches here and there.
Yagenka pushed after him, with crossbow on her shoulders,
resembling some hunting goddess.

" Beyond this thicket," said she, " is a deep stream, but
I know a ford."

" I have leggings to the knees, we shall pass over dry,"
ansAvered Zbyshko.

After a time they reached the water. Yagenka, knowing
the Mochydoly forest well, found the ford easily. Tt turned
out, however, that the little stream had risen from rain
somewhat, and was rather deep. Then Zbyshko, without a
question, caught the girl up in his arms.

" I could go on foot," said Yagenka.

" Hold to my neck ! " said Zbyshko.

He went through the swollen water slowly, trying with his
foot at every step whether there was not a deep place, she
nestled up to him according to command ; at last, when they
were not far from the other shore, she said, —

"Zbyshko!"

"Well?"

" I will not have either Stan or Vilk."
Meanwhile he carried her over, put her down carefully on
the gravel, and said with some agitation, —

"May Glod give thee the best one ! He will not suffer."
It was not far to the lake now. Yagenka, going in advance
this time, turned at moments and, putting her finger to her
lips, enjoined silence on Zbyshko. They advanced through
a clump of gray weeping- willows, over wet and low ground.
From the right hand the uproar of birds flew to them.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 167

Zbyshko wondered at this; for at that season birds had
already departed.

"This is a swamp that never freezes," said Yagenka-,
" ducks winter here, but even in the lake water freezes
only at the shore in time of great frost. See how it
steams ! "

Zbyshko looked through the willows and saw before him,
as it were, a cloud of mist ; that was Odstayani Lake.

Yagenka put her finger to her lips again, and after a while
they arrived. First tbe girl climbed in silence a large old
weeping-willow bent over the water completely. Zbyshko
climbed another, and for a long time they lay in silence
without seeing anything in front of them because of the mist,
hearing only the complaining call of mews above their heads.
At last the wind shook the willows with their yellow leaves,
and disclosed the sunken surface of the lake, wrinkled some-
what by the breeze, and unoccupied.

" Is there nothing to be seen? " whispered Zbyshko.

"Nothing to be seen. Be quiet ! "

After a while the breeze fell and perfect silence followed.
On the surface of the water appeared a dark head, then a
second; but at last, and much nearer, a bulky beaver let
himself down from the bank to the water, with a freshly cut
limb in his mouth, and began to swim through the duck-
weed and cane, keeping his jaws in the air, and pushing the
limb before him. Zbyshko, lying on a tree somewhat lower
than Yagenka, saw all at once how her elbow moved silently,
and how her head bent forward ; evidently she was aiming
at the animal, which suspected no danger, and was swim-
ming not farther than half a shot distant, toward the open
surface of the lake.

At last the string of the crossbow groaned, and at the
same moment Yagenka cried, —

"Struck! struck!"

Zbyshko climbed higher in a twinkle of an eye, and looked
through the branches at the water. The beaver was diving,
and coming to the surface, plunging, and showing at
moments his belly more than his back.

"He has got it well! He will be quiet soon!" said
Yagenka.

She had told the truth, for the movements of the animal
grew fainter and fainter, and at the end of one Hail Mary
he came to the surface belly upward,

I will go to bring him/" said Zbyshko.

168 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"Go not. Here at this shore is an ooze as deep as the
height of many men. Whoever does not know how to
manage will be drowned surely."

" But how shall we get him? "

"He will be in Bogdanets this evening. Let not thy
head ache over that; but for us it is time to go."

" But thou hast shot him well ! "

" Oh, he is not my first beaver."

" Other girls are afraid to look at a crossbow, but with such
as thou one might hunt through the forests for a lifetime."

Yagenka, on hearing this praise, smiled with pleasure, but
said nothing, and they returned by the same road through
the willows. Zbyshko inquired about the beaver dam, and
she told him how many beavers there were in Mochydoly,
how many in Zgorzelitse, and how they waded along the
paths and mounds.

On a sudden she struck her hip with her hand.

"Oh," cried she, "I have forgotten my arrows on the
willow ! Wait here."

And before he could answer that he would go himself for
them, she had sprung away like a deer, and vanished from
his sight in a moment.

Zbyshko waited and waited ; at last he began to wonder
why she was gone so long.

" She must have lost her arrows, and is looking for them,"
said he to himself; " I will go to see if anything has
happened."

He had gone barely a few steps when the girl stood
before him with the crossbow in her hand, the beaver on
her shoulder, her face ruddy and smiling.

" For God's sake ! " cried Zbyshko, " but how didst thou
get him?"

"How? I went into the water! It is not the first time
for me ; I would not let you go, for if a man does not know
how to swim there the ooze will swallow him."

"But -I have been waiting here, like an idiot! Thou art
a cunning girl ! "

"Well, and what? Was I to undress before thee, or
how?"

" So thou hadst not forgotten the arrows? "

" No, I only wanted to lead thee away from the water."

"Well! but if I had followed thee, I should have seen
a wonder. There would have been something to wonder at I
Would there not?"

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 169

" Be quiet ! "

" As God is dear to me, I should have gone ! "

"Stop!"

After a while, wishing evidently to change the conversa-
tion, she said, —

" Squeeze out my hair, for it wets my shoulders."

Zbyshko grasped her tresses near her head with one
hand, with the other he twisted them, saying, —

" Better unbraid them, the wind will dry thy hair
immediately."

But she would not because of the thicket through which
she had to push. Zbyshko took the beaver on his shoulder.

" Matsko will recover now quickly," said Yagenka, walk-
ing ahead; "there is no better remedy than bear's fat
to drink, and beaver's fat to rub outside. He will be on
horseback in a fortnight."

"God grant !" said Zbyshko. " I await that as salva-
tion, for I cannot in any way leave him sick, but for me
it is a punishment to stay here."

" Punishment for thee to stay here?" inquired Yagenka.
"How so?"

" Has Zyh told thee nothing of Danusia? "

"He told me something — I know — that she covered
thee with a veil — I know — he told me also that every
knight makes some vow, that he will serve his lady —
But he said that such a service was nothing — for some
men, though married, serve a lady; and that Danusia —
Zbyshko, what is she? Tell me? Who is Danusia?"

And, pushing up nearer, she raised her eyes and began
to look with great alarm at his face. Without paying the
least heed to her voice of alarm and her gaze, he said, —

" She is my lady, but also my dearest love. I do not say
that to any one, but I will say it to thee as my beloved
sister, for we know each other from the time that we were
little. I would follow her beyond the ninth river, and
beyond the ninth sea, to the Germans, and to the Tartars,
for in the whole world there is not such another. Let
uncle stay here in Bogdanets, but I will go straight to
Danusia. For what is Bogdanets to me without her, what
are utensils and herds, and the wealth of the abbot ! I will
mount a horse and go against the Germans, so help me
God ! What I have vowed to her I will accomplish, unless I
fall first."

"I did not know this," said Yagenka, in a dull voice.

,170 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Zbyshko then told how he had become acquainted with
Danusia in Tynets, how he had made a vow to her imme-
diately, and all that had happened afterward, hence his
imprisonment, and how Dauusia had rescued him, Yurand s
refusal, their farewell, his longing, and finally his delight
that after Matsko's recovery he would be able to go to
the beloved maiden, and do what he had promised. The
narrative was only interrupted at sight of the man waiting
with horses at the edge of the forest.

Yagenka mounted her horse at once, and began to take
leave of Zbyshko.

44 Let the man take the beaver with thee, but I will
go home."

"But wilt thou not go to Bogdanets? Zyh is there."

" No, papa was to return, and he told me to go home."

44 Well, God reward thee for the beaver."

"With God!"

And after a while Yagenka was alone. While riding
homeward through the heather, she looked some time after
Zbyshko, and when at last he had vanished behind the trees,
she covered her eyes with one hand, as if guarding them
from sunrays. But soon from beneath her hand great
tears flowed along her cheeks and fell one after the other,
like peas, on the mane of the horse and the saddle.

THE KNIGHTS Otf THE CROSS. 171

CHAPTER XII.

AFTER the conversation with Zbyshko, Yagenka did not
show herself for three days in Bogdanets. Only on the
third day did she drop in with the news that the abbot had
come to her father's.

Matsko received the news with a certain emotion. He
had, it is true, something with which to pay the amount
of the mortgage, and even had calculated that enough
would remain to increase the number of settlers, and intro-
duce herds and other things needful in management; still
in the whole affair much depended on the good-will of the
wealthy relative who could, for example, take away the
men settled by him in the clearings, or leave them, and
by that act decrease or heighten the value of the property.

Matsko, therefore, made very minute inquiries of Yagenka
touching the abbot. In what mood had he come? Was he
gladsome, or gloomy? What had he said of them, and when
would he visit Bogdanets ?

Yagenka answered his questions wisely, trying to strengthen
and calm him on every point. She said that the abbot
had arrived in good -health and spirits, with a considerable
retinue, in which, besides armed attendants, were some
wandering clerics and choristers ; that he was singing with
Zyh, and was glad to lend his ear not only to hymns, but to
worldly melodies. She remarked also, that he had in-
quired with great attention about Matsko, and had listened
eagerly to Zyh's narratives of Zbyshko's adventures in
Cracow.

"Ye yourselves know better what to do," said the shrewd
girl, at last ; " but I think that it would be well for Zbyshko
to go at once and greet the elder relative, without waiting
for him to come first to Bogdanets."

This advice struck Matsko, and convinced him ; hence he
commanded to call Zbyshko, and said, —

"•Array thyself nicely, and go to embrace the feet of the
abbot, show him honor, so that he also may be gracious to
thee."

Then he turned to Yagenka : " Even wert thou simple, I
should not wonder, for thou art a woman, but because thou

172 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

hast wit I admire thee. Tell me how to entertain the abbot
best, and how to please him when he comes hither."

" As to eating, he will tell himself what he relishes. He
likes to eat well, but if there is plenty of saffron it will not
hurt ! "

When he heard this Matsko seized his head.

" Where shall I find saffron for him? "

" I have brought some," said Yagenka.

"God grant that such girls be born on stones!" cried
Matsko, delighted. " And to the eye they are dear, and
good housekeepers, and wise, and pleasant to people. Oh,
if I were young, I would take thee this minute ! "

Yagenka glanced now an instant at Zbyshko, and, sighing
in silence, said, —

" I have brought also dice and a cup and a cloth, for after
every meal he likes to amuse himself with dice."

" He had this custom before, but therewith he was very
quick-tempered."

4 'He is quick-tempered now; often he throws the cup
to the ground, and rushes out through the door to the
field. But afterward he comes back smiling, and is the
first to blame his own anger — besides you know him ;
only do not oppose, and there is no better man in the
world."

"But who would oppose him, since he has more mind than
others ? "

They were conversing in this way while Zbyshko was dress-
ing in his room. He came out at last so fine-looking that
Yagenka was dazzled, just as she had been when first he came
in his "white jacket" to her father's house. But now deep
sorrow possessed her at the thought that that beauty of his
was not for her, and that he loved another.

Matsko was glad, for he believed that the abbot would be
pleased with Zbyshko, and would raise no difficulty in bar-
gaining. He was even pleased so much at this thought that
he decided to go himself.

" Command to get the wagon ready," said he to Zbyshko.
" I was able to ride hither from Cracow with iron between
my ribs, I can go now without iron to Z}Th's house."

" Unless you faint on the road," said Yagenka.

"Ei, nothing will happen me, for I feel strength in my-
self. And even if I should faint a little, the abbot will
know how I hurried to him, and will show himself the more
bouutiful."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 173

" Your health is dearer to me than his bounty," said
Zbyshko.

But Matsko was determined and insisted on his own
way. He groaned on the road somewhat, but did not
cease to tell Zbyshko how he must bear himself ; espe-
cially did he enjoin on him obedience and humility in
presence of the rich relative, who never endured the least
opposition.

On reaching Zyh's ' ' court " they found him and the abbot
on the porch looking out at God's serene universe and drink-
ing wine. Behind, on a bench near the wall, sat six attend-
ants in a row, among them two choristers and one pilgrim,
whom it was easy to distinguish by his curved staff, by the
bag at his girdle, and by the shells worked on his dark
mantle. The others looked like clerics, for they had shaven
crowns, but they wore the dress of laymen, they were girded
with oxhide, and had swords at their sides.

At sight of Matsko in the wagon, Zyh went out quickly ;
but the abbot, mindful as it seemed of his spiritual dignity,
remained in his seat, only he began to speak to his clerics,
some more of whom came out through the open door of the
front room. Zbyshko and Zyh brought in the feeble Matsko,
holding him by the arms.

"I am a little weak yet," said Matsko, kissing the abbot's
hand ; " but I have come to bow down to you, my benefactor,
to thank you for your management, and beg your blessing,
which is needed most of all by a sinful man.'*

" I have heard that you are better," said the abbot, press-
ing his head, " and that you have made a vow to the tomb of
our late queen."

" Not knowing to which saint I should turn, I betook my-
self to her."

"You have done well!" cried the abbot, passionately;
" she is better than others, and let any one dare to envy
her ! "

And anger came to his face in one moment, his cheeks
filled with blood, his eyes began to flash.

Those present knew his irritability, so Zyh laughed, and
cried, —

" Strike, whoso believes in God! "

The abbot panted loudly, turned his eyes on all present,
then laughed as suddenly as he had burst out before, and
looking at Zbyshko inquired, —

" This is your nephew, and my relative? "

174 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Zbyshko inclined, and kissed his hand.

" I saw him when he was little ; I should not have known
him now. But show thyself ! "

He examined Zbyshko from head to foot, with quick eyes.

' ' Too good-looking ! A maiden, not a knight ! " said he,
at last.

" The Germans took that maiden to dance," said Matsko;
" but whoever took her fell, not to rise again,"

' ' And he bent a bow without a crank ! " cried Yagenka,
suddenly.

' ' But what art thou doing here ? " asked the abbot, turn-
ing to her.

She blushed till her neck and ears were rosy, and said in
great confusion, —

" I saw him."

" Have a care that he should not shoot thee perchance;
thou wouldst need three-quarters to recover."

At this the choristers, the pilgrim, and the "wandering
clerics " burst into one immense laugh, from which Yagenka
lost herself completely, so that the abbot took compassion
on her, and, raising his arm, showed her the enormous sleeve
of his robe.

'iHide here, girl," said he, " for the blood will spurt from
thy cheeks."

Meanwhile Zyh seated Matsko on the bench, and com-
manded to bring wine, for which Yagenka hurried. The
abbot turned his eyes to Zbyshko.

" Enough of joking! " said he, "I compared thee to a girl,
not to blame thee, but from pleasure at thy good looks,
which more than one maiden might envy. I know that thou
art a splendid fellow ! I have heard of thy deeds at Vilno ;
I have heard of the Frisians, and of Cracow. Zyh has told
me everything — dost understand ! "

Here he looked sharply into Zbyshko's eyes, and after a
while said again, —

" If thou hast vowed three peacock-plumes, find them, it
is praiseworthy and pleasing to God to hunt down the
enemies of our race ; but if thou hast vowed something
else in addition, know that while thou art waiting here I can
absolve thee from those vows, for I have the power."

" When a man has promised something in his soul to the
Lord Jesus, what power can absolve him?" said Zbyshko.

On hearing this, Matsko looked with a certain dread at the
abbot ; but evidently the abbot was in excellent humor, for,

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 175

Instead of bursting into anger, he threatened Zbyshko joy-
ously with his finger, and said, —

" Ah, thou art a witling ! See that that does not happen
thee which happened the German, Beyhard."

" And what happened him? " inquired Zyh.

" They burned him at the stake."

"Why?"

"Because he said that a layman is just as well able to
understand the secrets of God as a spiritual person."

" They punished him severely ! "

"But justly ! " thundered the abbot, " for he blasphemed
against the Holy Ghost. What do ye think? Can a layman
make any decisions as to God's secrets?"

" He cannot in any way! " called the wandering clerics, in
an agreeing chorus.

" But ye ' playmen ' sit quietly," said the abbot; " for ye are
no clerics, though ye have shaven crowns."

" We are not thy playmen nor indig^nts, but the atten-
dants of your grace," answered one of them, looking that
moment at a great pitcher from which at a distance came
the odor of hops and malt.

"See! he talks as if from a barrel! " cried the abbot.
" Hei, thou bearded! Why look at the pitcher ? Thou wilt
not find Latin at the bottom of it."

u I am not looking for Latin, but beer which I cannot
find."

The abbot turned then to Zbyshko, who was gazing at
those attendants with wonder, and said, -

" All these are ' clerici scholares,' though each one would
prefer to fling his book away, seize a lute and wander through
the world with it. I have taken them all in and feed them,
for what can I do ? They are good-for-nothings, inveterate
vagrants ; but they know how to sing, and have picked up
the divine liturgy a little, so in the church 1 find use for
them, and defence in them when need comes, for some are
resolute fellows. This pilgrim here says that he has been in
the holy land ; but it would be vain to ask him about any sea
or land, for he does not know the name of the Greek empe-
ror, or in what city he has his residence."

" I knew," said the pilgrim, in a hoarse voice, " but when
the fever shook me on the Danube, it shook everything out
of me."

" I wonder most at their swords," said Zbyshko; " for I
have never seen such at any time with wandering clerics,"

176 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" They are free to carry swords," replied the abbot ; "for
they are not consecrated, and that I bear a sword too at my
side is no wonder. A year ago I challenged Vilk to trampled
earth, for those forests through which you passed before
reaching Bogdanets. He did not appear."

"How was he to meet a spiritual person ?" interrupted
Zyh.

At this the abbot grew excited, and, striking the table with
his fist, he cried, —

" "When in armor I am not a priest, but a noble ! And he
did not appear, because he preferred to attack me at night with
his attendants in Tulcha. That is why I carry a sword at my
side ! Omnes leges, omniaque iura vim vi repellere cunctis-
que sese defensare permittunt. (All laws, all rights, permit
us all to defend ourselves with force against force.) That
is why I have given them swords."

When they heard the Latin, Zyh and Matsko and
Zbyshko grew silent and bent their heads before the wisdom
of the abbot, for not a man understood one word of it ; he
looked around a while longer with angry eyes, and said at
last, —

" Who knows that he will not attack me here? "

" Oh, just let him come ! " said the wandering clerics,
grasping their sword hilts.

"Let him attack! It is dreary for me too without a
battle."

"He will not attack," said Zyh; "he will come with
obeisance and peace rather. He has renounced the forest;
he is thinking now of his son — you understand. But there
is no use in his waiting."

Meanwhile the abbot was pacified, and said, —

" I saw young Vilk drinking with Stan in the inn at Kres-
nia. They did not know us at first, for it was dark ; besides
they were talking of Yagenka." Here he turned to
Zbyshko, " And of thee."

" What did they want of me?"

" They did not want anything ; but it was not to their lik-
ing to find a third man in the neighborhood. This is how Stan
spoke to Vilk: ' When I tan his skin he will not be pretty ;'
and Stan said : ' Maybe he will fear us ; if not, I will
break his bones in a twinkle ! ' Then both declared that thou
wouldst be afraid."

When Matsko heard this, he looked at Zyh, Zyh at him,
and their faces took on a cunning and delighted expression.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 177

Neither felt sure as to whether the abbot had really heard
such conversation, or had invented it only to prick Zbyshko.
Both understood, but especially Matsko, who knew Zbyshko
well, that there was no better way in the world to push him
to Yagenka.

" And indeed they are deadly fellows! " added the abbot,
as if purposely.

Zbyshko did not betray anything on his face, but he asked
Zyh, with a kind of strange voice, —

" Will to-inorrow be Sunday? "

" Sunday."

" Shall you go to holy mass? " .

"Yes."

" Whither — to Kresnia? "

" Yes, for it is nearer. Where should we go? "

" Very well, we shall go ! "

VOL. i. — 12

178 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTER XIII.

ZBYSHKO, when he had overtaken Zyh and Yagenka, who
were riding in company with the abbot and his clerics, joined
them, and they rode together to the church ; for with him the
question was to show the abbot that he had no fear of Vilk
or Stan, and did not think of hiding before them. From the
first moment he was astonished again at the beauty of
Yagenka, for though he had seen her more than once at her
father's house, and in Bdgdanets dressed beautifully to ap-
pear among, guests, he had never seen her arrayed for church
as at present. She wore a robe of red cloth, lined with
ermine, red gloves, and a gold-trimmed ermine hood, 'from
under which two braids of hair dropped on her shoulders.
She was not sitting on the horse man-fashion, but on a lofty
saddle with a handle, and with a bench beneath her feet,
which were barely visible under the long petticoat plated in
even folds. For Zyh, who permitted the girl to wear at
home a skin coat and boots of cowhide, was anxious that in
front of the church every one should know that not the
daughter of some gray-coated landowner, or patented noble
had come, but a young lady of a rich, knightly house. With
this object, her horse was led by two youths whose lower
garments were close-fitting, and the upper ones wide, as was
usual with pages. Four house attendants rode behind, and
near them the abbot's clerics, with swords and lutes at their
girdles.

Zbyshko admired the whole company greatly, above all
Yagenka, who looked like an image, and the abbot, who, in
red and with immense sleeves to his robe, seemed to him
like some prince on a journey. Attired most plainly of all
was Zyh, who desired ostentation in others, but for himself
only gladness and singing.

When Zbyshko came up, they rode on in a line, the abbot,
Yagenka, Zbyshko, and Zyh. The abbot at first commanded
his " playmen" to sing pious hymns, only later, when he had
listened sufficiently, did he begin to talk with Zbyshko, who
looked with a smile at his mighty sword, which was not
smaller than the two-handed blades of the Germans,

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CKOSS. 179

" I see," said he, with seriousness, " that thou art won-
dering at my sword. Know then that the synods permit
swords to the clergy and even balistas and catapults, on a
journey, and we are on a journey. Moreover, when the
Holy Father forbade swords and red garments to priests, he
surely had men of low station in mind. God created the
noble for arms, and whoso should wish to disarm him, would
resist God's eternal decrees."

" I have seen Henryk, Prince of Mazovia, who took part
in tournaments," answered Zbyshko.

*' He is not to be blamed because he took part in tourna-
ments," replied the abbot, raising his finger; " but because
he married, and moreover unhappily, for he married a /or-
nicariam et bibulam mulierem, who from youth, as they
say, worshipped Bacchus and was moreover adulteram, from
whom nothing good could come."

Here he stopped his horse and exhorted with still greater
seriousness, —

" Whoso wishes to choose a wife, and to marry, must see
that she is God-fearing, of good habits, a housekeeper, and
neat, — all of which is enjoined not only through the fathers
of the church, but through a certain pagan sage by name
Seneca. And how wilt thou know that thou hast hit well if
thou know not the nest from which thy comrade for a life-
time is chosen ? For another sage of the Lord says, Pomus
nam cadit absque arbore (The apple falls from its tree) . As
the ox, so the skin, as the mother, so the daughter, — from
which take this lesson, sinful man, seek a wife not in the
distance, but near by; for if thou find a malicious and gal-
lant one, thou wilt weep for her more than once, as wept that
philosopher whose quarrelsome mate used to throw out always
on his head in her anger aquam sordidam (dirty water)."

"In secula seculorum (For the ages of ages), amen!"
thundered in unison the wandering clerics, who, always an-
swering the abbot in that way, were not very careful whether
they answered according to meaning.

All listened to the abbot's words with deep attention,
wondering at his eloquence and skill in the Scriptures. He
did not direct this conversation straight at Zbyshko, but
rather turned to Zyh and Yagenka, as if to edify them in
particular. Yagenka understood evidently what the point
was, for she looked carefully from beneath her long eye-
lashes at the youth, who wrinkled his brows and dropped his
head, as if in deep meditation over what he had heard.

180 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

After a time the company moved on, but in silence; only
when Kresnia was in sight did the abbot feel at his girdle
and turn the side toward the "front so that he might seize his
swordhilt easily.

"Old Vilk of Brozova will come, and surely with a large
retinue," said he.

"Surely," confirmed Zyh, "but the servants said some-
thing about his being sick."

" One of my clerics heard that he was to attack us before
the inn after mass."

" He would not do that without announcement, and es-
pecially after holy mass."

" May God send him thoughtfulness ; I seek war with no
man, and endure injustice patiently."

Here he looked around on his " playmen," and said. —

" Do not draw your swords, and remember that ye are
clerical servants ; but if the others draw theirs first, go at
them ! "

Zbyshko, riding at Yagenka's side, inquired of her touch-
ing that which concerned him principally.

"We shall find young Vilk and Stan in Kresnia, surely.
Show the men to me at a distance, so that I may know
them."

" Very well, Zbyshko," answered Yagenka.

" Before church and after church they meet thee, of
course. What do they do then ? "

" They serve me as they know how."

" They will not serve thee to-day, dost understand ?"

She answered again, almost with humility, "Very well,
Zbyshko."

Further conversation was interrupted by the sound of
wooden knockers, because there were no bells then in Kresnia.
After a while they arrived. From the crowds, waiting for
mass before the church, came forth at once young Vilk and
Stan ; but Zbyshko was quicker, he sprang from his horse
before they could come, seizing Yagenka by the side he
helped her from the saddle, took her arm, looked at them
challengingly, and led her to the church.

At the entrance a new disappointment was awaiting them.
Both hastened to the holy water font, and dipping their
hands in it, extended them to the maiden. But Zbyshko
did the same ; she touched his fingers, made the sign of the
cross on herself, and entered the church with him. Not only
young Vilk, but Stan of Rogov, though he had a small mind,

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 181

divined that all was done purposely; and such savage anger
seized both that the hair rose beneath their head nets. They
preserved presence of mind enough to refrain in their anger
from entering the church, through fear of God's punishment.
Vilk rushed out and flew like a mad man among trees through
the graveyard, not knowing himself the direction in which
he was going. Stan flew behind him, not knowing with what
intent he was acting.

They stopped in the corner of the fence where large stones
lay prepared for the foundation of a bell tower to be built
in Kresnia. Then Vilk, to get rid of the anger which was
raging in his breast to the throat, seized a stone and began
to shake it with all his strength ; seeing this, Stan grasped it
also, and after a while both rolled it with rage through the
graveyard as far as the church gate.

People looked at them with wonder, thinking that they
were performing some vow, and that they wished in this
way to aid in building the bell tower. But the effort relieved
them considerably, so that both regained composure, only
they had become pale from exertion, and panted, looking at
each other with uncertain glance. Stan was the first to
break silence.

" Well, and what ? " asked he.

" But what ? " answered Vilk.

" Shall we attack him right off ? "

" How ! attack him in the church ?"

u Not in the church, but after mass."

' ' He is with Zyh — and with the abbot. Dost remember
what Zyh said : ' Let there be a fight, and I will drive both
from Zgorzelitse.' Had it not been for that I should have
broken thy ribs for thee long since."

" Or I thine for thee! " replied Stan, as he clinched his
strong fists.

And their eyes began to flash ominously; but both soon
moderated, for they had greater need of concord than ever.
More than once had they fought, but they had always grown
reconciled afterward, for though love for Yagenka divided
them, they could not live without each other, and yearned
for each other always. At present they had a common
enemy, and both felt him to be terribly dangerous. So after
a time Stan inquired, —

" What is to be done ? Send a declaration to Bogdanets."

Vilk was wiser, but he did not know what to do at the
moment. Fortunately the knockers came to their aid,

182 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

and sounded a second time, in sign that mass was about to
begin.

"What shall we do ?" repeated Vilk. "Go to mass;
what God gives will come."

Stan was pleased with this wise answer.

" Maybe the Lord Jesus will inspire us," said he.

"And bless us," added Vilk.

" According to justice."

They went to the church, and after they had heard mass
piously they received consolation. They did not lose their
heads even when Yagenka, after mass, took holy water
again from Zbyshko's hand at the entrance. In the grave-
yard at the gate they fell at the feet of Zyh and Yagenka,
though the abbot was old Vilk's enemy, they fell also at his
feet. They looked at Zbyshko with a frown, it is true ; but
neither one grumbled, though the hearts in their breasts
were whining from anger, from pain, and from jealousy, for
never had Yagenka seemed to them so queenlike, so wonder-
ful. Only when the brilliant company moved homeward,
and when from afar the gladsome song of the wandering
clerics came to them, did Stan wipe the sweat from his face
with young beard on it, and snort as a horse might. But Vilk
gnashed his teeth and said, —

" To the inn ! to the inn ! Woe to me ! "

Remembering then what had eased them before, they
seized the stone a second time, and rolled it to its former
place, passionately.

Zbyshko rode at Yagenka s side listening to the songs of
the abbot's playmen ; but when they had gone about the third
of a mile, he reined in his horse suddenly, —

" Oh, I was to have a mass said for my uncle's health,"
cried he ; " but forgot it, I am going back."

"Do not go!" said Yagenka, "we can send from
Zgorzelitse."

" I will return ; do not wait for me. Farewell ! "

" Farewell ! " said the abbot. " Go back ! "

And his face became gladsome. When Zbyshko had van-
ished from their sight, he punched Zyh in the side slightly,
and added, —

" Dost understand? "

" What am I to understand? "

" He will fight Vilk and Stan in Kresnia, as sure as there
is amen in Our Father ; that is what I wanted, and that is
what I have brought about."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 183

* * They are deadly fellows ! They will wound him ; but
What of that?"

"How, what of that? If he fights for Yagenka, how can
he think of Yurand's daughter? Yagenka will be his lady
— not that one; this is what I want, for he is my relative,
and pleases me."

" But the vow?"

"While he is waiting, I will absolve him. Have you not
heard me promise already?"

" Your head is equal to anything," answered Zyh.

The abbot was pleased with the praise ; he pushed up to
Yagenka, and inquired, —

" Why art thou so serious? "

She bent in the saddle, and, seizing the abbot's hand,
raised it to her lips. " Godfather, but maybe you would
send a couple of ' playmen ' to Kresnia?"

" What for? They would get drunk in the inn, nothing
more."

" But they might prevent some quarrel."

The abbot looked her quickly in the eyes, and said, with
some harshness, —

" Even should they kill him ! "

" Then let them kill me," cried Yagenka.

And the bitterness which had collected with sorrow in her
breast from the time of talking with Zbyshko flowed down
now in a sudden flood of tears. Seeing this, the abbot
embraced the girl with one arm, so that he covered her
almost with his immense sleeve.

" Fear not, my daughter," said he. " A quarrel may
happen ; but still those two are nobles, they will not attack
him together, but will challenge him to the field according
to knightly custom ; and there he will help himself, even had
he to fight with both at one time. And as to Yurand's
daughter of whom thou hast heard, there are no trees grow-
ing in any forest for that bed."

" Since she is dearer to him, I do not care for him,"
answered Yagenka, through her tears.

"Then why art thou sniffling?"

" I am afraid that some one will harm him."

" There is woman's wit ! " said the abbot, laughing. Then,
bending down to Yagenka's ear, he said, —

" Moderate thyself, girl, though he should marry thee, it
will happen him to- fight more than once; a noble is for
that work." Here he bent still lower, and added, —

184 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"But he will marry thee, and that before long, as God
is in heaven ! "

" Well, we shall see ! " answered Yagenka.

And at the same time she began to laugh through her tears,
and look at the abbot as if wishing to ask how he knew
that.

Meanwhile Zbyshko returned to Kresnia, and went straight
to the priest, for he wished a mass said for his uncle's
recovery ; then he went directly to the inn in which he ex-
pected to find young Vilk and Stan of Rogov.

In fact he found both, and also a crowd of people, —
nobles by birth and patent, laudworkers, and some jugglers
showing various German tricks.

At the first moment he could not distinguish any one, for
the inn windows, with oxbladder panes, let in little light;
and only when a boy of the place threw pine sticks on the
fire did he see in one corner Stan's hairy snout, and Vilk's
angry, passionate visage behind tankards of beer.

Then he went toward them slowly, pushing people aside
on the way ; and at last coming up, he struck the table with
his fist till he made everything thunder through the inn.

They rose at once, and pulled up their leather girdles
before grasping their sword hilts. Zbyshko threw his glove
on the table, and, speaking through his nose as was the
custom of knights when they challenged, he uttered the
following unexpected words, —

' ' If either of you two, or other knightly men in this
room deny that the most wonderful and most virtuous maiden
in the world is Panna Danusia, the daughter of Yurand of
Spyhov, I challenge him to a combat on foot, or on horse-
back, to his first kneeling, or his last breath."

Stan and Vilk were astonished, as the abbot would have
been had he heard anything similar; and for a time they
could utter no word. What lady is that? Moreover for
them the question was of Yagenka, not of her, and if that
wildcat did not care about Yagenka, what did he want of
them? Why had he made them angry before the church?
Why had he come there? Why was he seeking a quarrel?
From these queries such confusion rose in their heads that
their mouths opened widely. Stan stared as if he had before
him, not a man, but some kind of German wonder.

Vilk, being quicker-witted, knew something of knightly
customs, and knew that knights often vow service to some
Tomen and marry others; he thought that in this case it

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

185

might be so, and that if there was such a chance of taking
Yageuka's part, he ought to seize it on the wing. So he
pushed from behind the table, and approached Zbyshko
with a hostile face.

' * How is that, dog brother ? " asked he. 4 ' Is not Yagenka,
the daughter of Zyh, the most wonderful? "

After him came Stan, and people began to crowd around
them ; for it was known to all present that this would not
end in anything common.

186 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTEE XIV.

ON reaching home Yagenka sent a servant straightway to
Kresnia to learn if a fight had taken place at the inn, or if
any man had challenged another. But he, receiving coin
on the road, began to drink with the priest's men, and had
no thought of returning. Another, sent to Bogdanets to
inform Matsko of a visit from the abbot, returned after he
had done his errand, and declared that he had seen Zbyshko
playing dice with his uncle.

This calmed Yagenka somewhat, for, knowing Zbyshko's
skill and experience, she had not such fear of a challenge
as of some harsh, severe accident in the inn. She desired to
go with the abbot to Bogdanets, but he opposed, for he wished
to talk with Matsko about the mortgage, and about another
affair, of still greater importance, in which he did not wish to
have Yagenka as witness.

Moreover he was preparing to spend the night there.
When he heard of Zbyshko's happy return, he fell into
excellent humor, and commanded his wandering clerics to
sing and to shout till the pine woods should quiver, so in
Bogdanets itself all the cottagers looked out of their cot-
tages to see if there were not a fire, or if some foe were not
attacking. But the pilgrim with curved staff rode ahead
and quieted them, declaring that a spiritual person of high
dignity was travelling. So they bowed down, and sonic
even made the sign of the cross on their breasts ; the
abbot, seeing how they respected him, rode on in joyous
pride, delighted with the world and full of good-will to men.

Matsko and Zbyshko, on hearing the shouts and songs,
went to the gate to give greeting. Some of the clerics had
been with the abbot in Bogdanets earlier, but some had
joined the company recently, and saw the place for the first
time. The hearts of these fell at sight of the poor house,
which could not be compared with the broad court in which
Zyh lived. They were strengthened, however, at sight of
smoke making its way through the straw thatch of the roof,
and were comforted perfectly when on entering the first
room they caught the odor of saffron and various meats, and
saw also two tables full of pewter dishes, empty as yet, it

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 187

is true, but so large that all eyes must be gladdened at
sight of them. On the smaller table shone a plate of pure
silver, prepared for the abbot, and also a tankard carved
wonderfully ; both of these had been won with other wealth
from the Frisians.

Matsko and Zbyshko invited at once to the table ; but the
abbot, who had eaten heartily before leaving Zyh's house,
refused, all the more since something else held him occupied.
From the first moment of his coming, he had looked carefully
and also unquietly at Zbyshko, as if wishing to find on him
traces of fighting ; seeing the calm face of the young man,
he was evidently impatient, till at last he could restrain his
curiosity no longer.

" Let us go to the small room," said he, " and talk of the
mortgage. Resist not, or I shall be angry! "

Then he turned to the clerics and thundered, —

" But sit ye here quietly, and let me have no listening at the
doorway! " Then he opened the door to the room, in which
he could hardly find place, and after him entered Matsko
and Zbyshko. There, when they had seated themselves on
boxes, the abbot turned to his youthful relative, —

" Didst thou go back to Kresnia?"

"I did."

"Well, and what ?"

"I gave money to celebrate mass for my uncle's recovery,
and returned."

The abbot moved impatiently on the box. "Ha!"
thought he, "he did not meet Stan or Vilk; maybe they
were not there, maybe he did not look for them. I. was
mistaken ! "

But he was angry because he thought that he had been
mistaken, and because his calculation had failed, so his
face grew red at once, and he panted, —

" Let us talk of the mortgage," said he, after a while.
"Have ye money ? — if ye have not, the land is mine."

At this Matsko, who knew how to act with him, rose in
silence, opened the box on which he was sitting, took out a
bag of gryvens already prepared, as it seemed, and said :

" We are poor people, but we have money, and we will pay
what is proper, as it stands on the ' paper ' and as I have
promised with the sign of the Holy Cross. If you wish
increased pay for the management and the cattle, we will
not oppose, we will pay your demand, and embrace youi
feet, benefactor."

188 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Saying this he bowed down to the abbot's knees, and
after him Zbyshko did the same. The abbot, who expected
disputes and bargaining, was greatly astonished by such
action, and even was not at all glad, for in bargaining he
wanted to bring forward various conditions, meanwhile the
opportunity had vanished. So in delivering the " paper," on
which Matsko had drawn the sign of the cross, he said, —

" What is this about paying in addition ?"

" We do not wish to take for nothing," answered Matsko,
cunningly, knowing that the more he opposed in this case
the more he should win.

In fact the abbot grew red in the twinkle of an eye.

"Look at them!" said he. "They will not take any-
thing for nothing from a relative ! Bread troubles people !
I did not receive wildernesses, and I do not return them. If
it please me to throw this bag away I will throw it ! "

u You will not do that! " cried out Matsko.

" I will not do it? Here is your mortgage ! And here is
your money ! I gave the money because of good- will ; and if
I wish I will leave it on the road, that is no concern of yours.
This is what I will do ! "

So saying, he caught the bag by the mouth, and hurled it to
the floor, so that coin rolled out through the torn linen.

" God reward you! God reward you, father and bene-
factor ! " cried Matsko, who was only waiting for that
moment. " From another I would not take it, but I will
from a priest and a relative."

The abbot looked threateningly for some time, first at
Matsko, then at Zbyshko, at last he said, —

" I know what I am doing, though I am angry, so keep
what you have ; for I tell you this, you will not see another
grosh from me."

" We did not expect the present gift."

" But know ye that Yagenka will have what remains after
me."

" And the land too? " inquired Matsko, innocently.

" The land too ! " roared the abbot.

At this Matsko's face lengthened, but he mastered him-
self, and said, —

" Ei ! to think of death ! May the Lord Jesus give you a
hundred years, or more, but before that a good bishopric."

"And even if He should! Am I worse than others?"
asked the abbot.

" Not worse, but belter."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 189

These words acted soothingly on the abbot, for in general
his anger was short lived.

u Yes," said he, "ye are my relatives, while she is only a
goddaughter, but I like her and Zyh these many years. A
better man than Zyh there is not on earth, nor a better girl
than Yagenka. Who will say aught against them?"

And he looked around with challenging glance ; but
Matsko not only made no contradiction, he asserted quickly
that it would be useless to search the whole kingdom to find
a better neighbor.

" And as to the girl," said he, " I could not love my own
daughter more. She was the cause of my recovery, and till
death I shall never forget it."

. " Ye will be damned both the one and the other, if ye for-
get her," said the abbot; " and I shall be the first man to
curse you. I wish you no harm, for ye are my blood rela-
tives, hence I have thought out a method by which every-
thing left by me will be }Tours and Yagenka's. Do ye
understand ? "

" God grant that to happen ! " said Matsko. u Dear Jesus !
I would walk from the queen's grave in Cracow to Bald Moun-
tain to bow down before the wood of the Holy Cross."

The abbot was delighted at the sincerity with which
Matsko spoke, so he laughed and continued, —

" The girl has the right to be choice ; she is beautiful, she
has a good dowry, she is of good stock. What is Stan or
Vilk to her when a voevoda's son would not be too much ?
But if I, without alluding to any one, propose a bridegroom,
she will marry him; for she loves me, and knows that I
would not give bad advice to her."

" It will be well for the man whom you find for Yagenka,"
said Matsko.

"And what sayst thou?" asked the abbot, turning to
Zbyshko.

" I think as uncle does."

The honest face of the abbot grew still brighter; he
struck Zbyshko with his hand on the shoulder, so that the
sound filled the room, and asked, —

" Why didst thou not let Stan or Vilk come near
Yageuka at church ? Why ? "

" Lest they might think that I feared them, and lest you
also might think so."

" But thou gavest her holy water."

" I did."

190 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CKOSS.

The abbot struck him a second time.

" Then — take her ! "

" Take her ! " exclaimed Matsko, like an echo.

At this Zbyshko gathered his hair under the net, and
answered calmly, —

" How am I to take her when I .r.ade a vow in Tynets
before the altar to Danusia, the daughter of Yurand?"

" Thou didst promise peacock-plumes, find them, but take
Tagenka now."

" No," answered Zbyshko, "when she threw a veil over
me I promised to marry her."

The abbot's face was filling with blood, his ears became
blue, and his eyes were swelling out ; he approached Zbyshko,
and said in a voice choking with anger, —

" Thy vows are chaff, and I am wind, dost understand?
Here ! "

And he blew at his head with such force that his hair net
flew off, and the hair was scattered in disorder over his arms
and shoulders. Then Zbyshko wrinkled his brows, and, look-
ing straight into the abbot's eyes, answered, —

"In my vow is my honor, and I am guardian myself of
that honor."

When he heard this the abbot, unaccustomed to resistance,,
lost breath to the degree that speech was taken for a time
from him. Next came an ominous silence, which Matsko
broke finally, —

" Zbyshko! " cried he, "remember thyself. What is the
matter with thee ? "

The abbot now raised his arm, and, pointing at the young
man, he shouted, —

" What is the matter with him? I know what the matter
is. The soul in him is not knightly, and not noble, it is the
soul of a hare ! This is the matter with him, he is afraid of
Vilk and Stan."

But Zbyshko, who had not lost his cool blood for an
instant, shrugged his shoulders, and said, —

" Oh, pshaw! I smashed their heads in Kresnia."

" Fear God ! " cried Matsko.

The abbot looked at Zbyshko for some time with staring
eyes, anger struggled in him with admiration ; and at the
same time his native quick wit began to remind him that
from that beating of Vilk and Stan he might gain for his
plans some advantage. So, recovering somewhat, he shouted
at Zbyshko, —

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 191

4< "Why didst thou not mention that?"

"I was ashamed. I thought that they would challenge
me, as became knights, to battle on foot, or on horseback;
but they are robbers, not knights. First, Vilk took a plank
from the table, Stan took another, and at me ! What was I
to do? I caught up a bench, well — you know what ! "

" But didst thou leave them alive? " asked Matsko.

" Alive, though they fainted. But they regained breath
before I left the inn."

The abbot listened, rubbed his forehead, then sprang up
suddenly from the box on which he had been sitting for bet'
ter thought, and cried, —

u Wait! I will tell thee something now."

" And what will you tell? " inquired Zbyshko.

" I will tell thee this, that if thou hast fought for 2'dgenka,
and broken men's heads for her, thou art her knight, not the
knight of another, and thou must take her."

Saying this, he put his hands on his .sides, and looked tri-
umphantly at Zbyshko.

But Zbyshko only smiled and said, " Hei, I knew well
why you wished to set me at them ; but it has failed you
completely."

" How failed me ? — Tell ! "

" I told them to acknowledge that the most beautiful and
most virtuous maiden in the world was Danusia, the daughter
of Yurand ; and they took the part of Yagenka exactly, and
that was the cause of the battle."

When he heard this, the abbot stood in one place for a
while, as if petrified, and only by the blinking of his eyes
was it possible to know that he was alive yet. All at once
he turned in his place, pushed the door open with his foot,
rushed into the front room, seized the hooked staff from the
hands of the pilgrim, and began to belabor his " play men,"
bellowing meanwhile like a wounded bison, —

" To horse, ye buffoons ! to horse, dog-faiths ! A foot
of mine will never be in this house again. To horse, whoso
believes in God ! to horse ! — "

And opening another door he went out, the terrified, won-
dering clerics followed after. So moving with an uproar to
the sheds, they fell to saddling the horses in haste. Matsko
ran out after the abbot in vain, in vain did he beg him,
implore him, declare in God's name that no fault attached
to him — nothing availed! The abbot cursed the house, the
people,^ the fields ; and when they gave him his horse, he

192 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

.sprang on without putting his foot in the stirrup, and went
at a gallop from the place, and with his great sleeves
blown apart by the wind he looked like a red giant bird.
The clerics flew after him in fear, like a herd hastening after
its leader.

Matsko looked at the party till it vanished in the pine
wood ; then he turned slowly to the house, and, nodding his
head gloomily, said to Zbyshko, —

' ' Thou hast done a fine thing ! "

" This would not have happened had I gone away earlier;
I did not go because of you."

" How, because of me? "

" Yes ; for I would not go leaving you in sickness."

" But now how will it be? "

4 ' Now I will go."

4 'Whither?"

" To Mazovia, to Danusia, — and to seek peacock-plumes
among the Germans."

Matsko was silent a while, then he said, —

"He has given back the 'paper,' but the pledge is re-
corded in the court book. The abbot will not forgive us a
grosh now."

"Let him not forgive. You have money, and I need
none for the road. People will receive me everywhere, and
give food to my horses ; while I have armor on my back, and
a sword in my grasp, I have no care for anything."

Matsko fell to thinking, and began to weigh everything
that had happened. Nothing had gone according to his wish,
or his heart. He had desired Yagenka for Zbyshko with all
his soul ; but he understood that there could be no bread
from that flour, and that, considering the abbot's anger,
considering Zyh and Yagenka, considering finally the battle
with Vilk and Stan, it was better that Zbyshko should go
than be the cause of more disputes and quarrels.

"Ah!" said he, at last, "thou must seek heads of the
Knights of the Cross anyhow ; so go, since there is no other
way out. Let it happen according to the will of the Lord
Jesus ; but I must go to Zgorzelitse at once, mayhap I can talk
over Zyh and the abbot — I am sorry, especially for Zyh."

Here he looked into Zbyshko's eyes, and asked quickly :

" But art thou not sorry for Yagenka? "

" May God give her health, and all that is best! " replied
Zbvshko.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 193

CHAPTEE XV.

MATSKO waited a number of days patiently. Would some
news come from Zyh's house? Would the abbot be pacified?
At last he was wearied from waiting in uncertainty, and
resolved to visit Zyh. Everything that had happened had
happened without fault of his, but he wished to know whether
Zyh felt offended ; as to the abbot, Matsko was convinced
that his anger would continue to weigh on him and his
nephew.

He wished, however, to do all in his power to soften that
anger ; hence, on the road he was thinking and fixing in his
mind what to say to diminish the feeling of offence and
maintain old neighborly friendship. Somehow the thoughts
in his head did not cleave to one another; hence, he was
glad to find Yagenka alone. She received him in former
fashion, with an obeisance, a kissing of the hand, — in a
word, with friendliness, though with some sadness.

* ' Is your father at home ? " inquired Matsko.

"At home, but he has gone to hunt with the abbot —
short waiting till they come."

She conducted him to the chief room, where, when they
had sat down, both were silent for some time.

"Is it dull for you alone in Bogdanets?" asked she,
breaking the silence.

" Dull," answered Matsko. ' ' Dost thou know that Zbyshko
is gone ? "

" I know," answered Yagenka, sighing silently. " I knew
the same day, and thought that he would come here to say
even a kind word; but he came not."

"How was he to come? The abbot would have torn him ;
and thy father would not have been glad to see him."

" Ei ! I would not have let any one harm him," said
Yagenka, shaking her head.

At this Matsko, though he had a tempered heart, was
moved ; he drew the girl toward him, and said, —

" God reward thee, girl ! For thee there is sadness ; but
for me also. I will only tell thee that neither the abbot nor
thy own father loves thee more than I. Better I had died

VOL. I. — 13

194 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CKOS&

from this wound of which thou hast cured me, if he had only
taken thee, and not another."

Hereupon came to Yagenka one of those moments of
grief and sorrow in which one can make no concealment.

" I shall never see him again, or if I see him it will be
with Yurand's daughter, and I would rather cry my eyes out
than see "them," said she, raising a corner of her apron, and
covering her tearful eyes with it.

"Be quiet!" said Matsko. "He has gone; but with
God's favor he will not bring Yurand's daughter back with
him."

"Why should he not?" asked Yagenka, from under her
apron.

" Because Yurand will not give her to him."

Yagenka uncovered her face suddenly, and, turning to
Matsko, inquired with vivacity, —

" He told me that, but is it true? "

41 True, as God is in heaven."

4 'But why?"

" Who knows. Some vow, and for a vow there is no
remedy ! Zbyshko pleased him in so far as he promised to
aid him in seeking revenge, but even that did not help. The
intercession of Princess Anna was useless. Yurand would
not listen to prayer, persuasion, or command. He said that
he could not. Well, it is clear that the cause is such that
he cannot ; and he is a firm man, who does not change what
he says. Do not lose courage, girl, and be strong. In
truth, the boy had to go, for he swore in the church to get
peacock-plumes; the girl, too, covered him with a veil,
in sign that she wanted him for husband, without which they
would have cut off his head, — for this he is indebted to
her; there is nothing to be said on that point. She will
not be his, God grant, but according to law he is hers. Zyh
is angry with him ; the abbot will be sure to take revenge oa
him till his skin smarts; I am sorry for this affair, too : still,
when we look over everything, what was Zbyshko to do?
Since he was indebted to that girl, he had to go to her.
Besides, he is a noble. I will tell thee this though, that
unless the Germans in those parts maim him, he will return
as he went, — and will return not only to me, old man, not
only to Bogdanets,but to thee, for he is wonderfully glad to
see thee."

•' Glad to see me?" Then she pushed up to Matsko, and
touching him with her elbow, asked, —

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 195

4i How do you know? How? Surely it is not true."

"How do I know? I saw how pained he was to go.
And besides, when it was decided that he must, I asked him :
* Art thou not sorry for Yagenka ? ' and he answered :
4 May God give her health, and all that is best.' He began
to sigh then, as if he had the bellows of a blacksmith in his
breast."

"Surely not true!" repeated Yagenka, in a low voice;
"but tell on."

" As God is dear to me it is true! That other one will
not be so pleasant to him after thee, for thou kuowest
thyself that a firmer and a fairer maiden than thou is not to
be found in all the world. He felt the will of God for thee,
never fear — perhaps more than thou for him."

" Fear God ! " cried Yagenka.

And noting that she had said something impulsively, she
covered her face, which was as ruddy again as an apple.
Matsko smiled, drew his hand along his moustaches, and
said, —

(' Ei, if I were young ! But be patient, for I see how it
will end. He will go, he will get his spurs at the Mazovian
court ; the boundary is near, and it is easy to find Knights
of the Cross. I know that among Germans there are strong
men, and that iron does not rebound from his skin, but I
think that no common man will be able to meet him, for in
battle the rogue is tremendously skilful. See how he
knocked down Vilk and Stan in one flash, though people call
them strong as bears, and grand fellows. He will bring his
plumes, but he will not bring them to Yurand's daughter ; for
I too have talked with Yurand, and I know how matters are.
Well, and what will be afterward? Afterward he will come
hither, for whither should he go? "

" When will he come ? "

" Well, if thou wait not there will be no feeling against
thee. But now repeat to Zjh and the abbot what I tell
thee. Let them soften their anger against Zbyshko even a
little."

4 'How am I to explain? Papa is vexed rather than
angry, but it is dangerous to speak of Zbyshko in presence
of the abbot. He gave it to me, and to papa, because of the
man. whom I sent to Zbyshko."

44 Whatman?"

44 We had a Cheh here, yon know, whom papa captured at
Boleslavets, a good man and faithful. His name is Illava,

196 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Papa gave him to me as attendant, for the man said that he
was a noble in his own country. I gave Hlava good armor,
and sent him to attend Zbyshko, to guard him in danger,
and, which God forefend ! — to inform us (should anything
happen). I gave him a purse for the road, and he swore to
me by his soul's salvation that till his death he would serve
Zbyshko faithfully."

" Oh, thou my girl! May God reward thee ! But did Zyh
not oppose ? "

" Of course he opposed. At first he would not permit
this for anything ; only when I seized his feet was the victory
on my side. There is no trouble with papa, but when the
abbot heard of the matter from his buffoons he cursed the
whole room-full in one moment, and there was such a day of
judgment that papa ran out to the barns. Only in the even-
ing did the abbot take pity on my tears, and give me besides
a rosary. But I was willing to suffer, if only Zbyshko had
a larger retinue."

u As God is dear to me, I know not which one I love more,
Zbyshko or thee, but in every case he had a good retinue —
and I gave him money too, though he did not wish to take it.
Moreover, Mazovia is not beyond the sea."

Further conversation was interrupted by the barking of
dogs, shouts, and the sound of brass trumpets in front of
the house. When they heard these Yagenka said, —

' ' Papa and the abbot are coming from the hunt. Let us
go to the porch, for it is better that the abbot should see
you first from a distance, and not in the house on a sudden."

Then she conducted Matsko to the porch, from which they
saw on the snow in the yard a crowd of men, horses, dogs;
also elks and wolves pierced with spears, or with bolts shot
from crossbows. The abbot, seeing Matsko before dis-
mounting, hurled a spear toward him, — not to strike, it is
true, but to show in that way more definitely his resentment
against the people of Bogdanets. But Matsko bowed to
him from afar, cap in hand, as if he had noticed nothing.
Yagenka had not observed this, for she was astonished first
of all at the presence of her two suitors in the retinue.

" Stan and Vilk are there ! " cried she, " they must have
met papa in the forest."

And with Matsko it went so far that something seemed to
prick his old wound at sight of them. It passed through
his head in a flash that one of the two might get Yagenka,
and with her Mochydoly, the lands of the abbot, his forests

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 197

and his money. Sorrow and rage seized his heart, especially
a moment later when he saw something new. Yilk, though
the abbot had wished not long before to fight with his
father, sprang to the abbot's stirrup to assist him from the
horse, and he in dismounting leaned in a friendly manner on
the young noble's shoulder.

" The abbot will be reconciled with old Vilk in this way,"
thought Matsko, " that he will give the forests and the land
with the girl." But these bitter thoughts of his were inter-
rupted by Yagenka, who said at that moment, —

" The beating they got from Zbyshko is healed, but
though they were to come here every day, nothing will be
waiting for them ! "

Matsko looked ; the girl's face was as ruddy from anger as
it was cold, and her blue eyes flashed with rage, though she
knew well that Vilk and Stan had stood up for her in the
inn, and were beaten because of her.

" But you will do what the abbot commands," said
Matsko.

"The abbot will do what I want," said she from where
she stood.

" Dear God," thought Matsko, "and that foolish Zbyshko
ran away from such a girl ! "

198 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

* CHAPTER XVI.

THE " foolish Zbyshko " had ridden out of Bogdanets
with a heavy heart, really. First, he felt strange somehow
and awkward without his uncle, from whom during many
years he had not parted, and to whom he was so accustomed
that he did not know well how to live without him either
on the road or in war. Second, he regretted Yagenka ; for,
though he said to himself that he was going to Danusia,
whom he loved with all his soul, it had been so pleasant for
him near Yagenka that he felt now for the first time what
delight there had been in her company, and what sadness
there might be without her. And he wondered at his re-
gret, and was even disturbed by it. Had he been longing
for Yagenka as a brother for a sister it would be nothing;
but he saw that he wanted to grasp her by the waist and
seat her on the horse, or take her from the saddle, to carry
her through streams, squeeze water from her hair, go with
her through the forests, look at her, and take " counsel "
with her. So accustomed had he grown to this, and so
pleasant was it to him that now, when he began to think
of it, he forgot straightway and entirely that he was journey-
ing on a long road to Mazovia, and immediately that moment
was present to his eyes when Yagenka gave him aid in the
forest while he was struggling with the bear. And it seemed
to him that that was yesterday, as also it was yesterday
when they were going to find the beaver in Odstayani Lake.
He had not seen her when she swam in after the beaver,
but now it seemed to him that he saw her, and at once those
same shivers seized him which had seized him a couple of
weeks earlier, when the wind played too freely with Yagenka's
clothing. Then he remembered how she had gone to church
in Kresnia dressed splendidty, and he had wondered that a
simple maiden seemed to him like some lady of high lineage
on a journey with her court.

All this was the cause that around his heart something
began to make a disturban.ee, at once sweet and sad and full
of desire, and if he thought besides that he might have done
what he wished witli her, that she was drawn to him also, if
he remembered how she gazed into his eyes, how «he nestled

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 199

up to him, he was hardly able to sit on his horse. u If I
had met her somewhere and said farewell and embraced her
on the road," said he to himself, " she might have let me ; "
then he felt that that was untrue, and that she woulcl not have
let him, for at the very thought of such a parting sparks
passed along his body, though there was frost in the world at
that moment.

At last he was frightened at those recollections, too much
resembling desires, and he shook them from his soul as he
would dry snow from an overcoat.

"I am going to Danusia, to my dearest," said he to him-
self. And he remarked at once that that was another
love, as it were, — more pious, and passing less through the
bones. Gradually, too, in proportion as his feet became
chilled in the stirrups, and the cold wind cooled his blood,
all his thoughts flew to Danusia. To her in truth he owed
them. Had it not been for her, his head would have fallen
long before on the square of Cracow. For when she said,
in presence of knights and citizens, "He is mine," she took
him by those words from the hands of the executioner, and
thenceforth he belonged to her as much as a slave to his
master. It was not he who had taken her, it was she who
had taken him; no opposition from Yurand could avail
against that fact. She alone could release him, as a lady
might release a servant, though he in that case would not go
far, for he was bound by his vow. But he thought that she
would not release, that she would rather go with him even
from the Mazovian court to the end of the world ; and think-
ing thus he began in his soul to praise her to the prejudice
of Yagenka, as if it were Yagenka's fault exclusively that
temptations had attacked him, and that his heart had been
divided. It did not occur to him now that Yagenka had
cured old Matsko, and besides, without her aid, perhaps the
bear that night would have taken the skin from his head ;
and he was deliberately indignant at Yagenka, thinking that
he was serving Danusia in that way, and justifying himself
in his own eyes.

But now appeared the Cheh, Hlava, who had been sent
by Yagenka, and who brought with him a pack-horse.

" Let Him be praised ! " said he, bowing low.

Zbyshko had seen the man once or twice at Zyh's house,
but did not recognize him ; so he said, —

" Praised for the ages of ages ! But who art thou? "

u Your attendant, renowned lord."

200 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" How my attendant? Here are my attendants," said he,
pointing to the two Turks given him by Zavisha, and two
sturdy youths who sitting on two stumpy horses were lead-
ing the knight's stallions. "These are mine — but who
sent thee?"

" Panna Yagenka."

" Panna Yagenka? "

Zbyshko, who had been full of indignation, and whose
heart was full yet of ill-will, said, —

" Go home and thank Panna Yagenka for her kindness.
I do not need thee."

The Cheh shook his head.

"I will not go, lord. I have been given to you; and be-
sides, I have sworn to serve you till death."

" If thou hast been given me, then thou art my servant."

" Yours, lord."

" Then I command thee to return."

"I have sworn, and though I am a prisoner and a poor
man, I am a noble."

Zbyshko was angry.

" Be off ! How is this? Wilt thou serve me against my
will, or what ? Be off, or I shall command to draw a cross-
bow on thee."

Hlava unstrapped quietly a cloth mantle lined with wolf-
skin, and gave it to Zbyshko, saying, —

" Panna Yagenka sent you this, lord."

* ' Dost wish that I should break thy bones ? " inquired
Zbyshko, taking a spear from the hands of an attendant.

u And here is a purse at your command."

Zbyshko aimed the spear, but remembering that the man,
though a prisoner, was a noble by blood, who had remained
with Zyh only because he had not the means to redeem him-
self, lowered the spear point. The Cheh bowed to his stri-
rup, and said, —

" Be not angry, lord. If you do not command me to go
with you, I will go behind you one or two furlongs; but
I will go, for I have sworn on my soul's salvation to
do so."

" But if I give command to kill, or to bind thee? "

" If you command to kill me it will not be my sin ; if you
command to bind me I will remain bound till good people
unbind me, or till wolves devour me."

Zbyshko did not answer, he merely urged his horse for-
ward, and his people moved after him. Hlava, with a cross-

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 201

bow at his shoulder and an axe in his hand, dragged on
behind, taking shelter in the shaggy skin of a bison ; for
a sharp wind began to blow, bringing snow-flakes.

The storm increased with every moment. The Turks,
though in skin coats, were stiff from cold. Zbyshko's
attendants began to swing their arms, to beat themselves
with their hands, and he also, not clothed sufficiently, cast
his eyes once and a second time on the wolf-skin mantle
brought by Hlava, and after a while told one of the Turks
to bring it to him.

Wrapping himself closely in the mantle he soon felt
warmth passing over his whole body; especially convenient
was the hood, which sheltered his eyes and a considerable
part of his face, so that the storm almost ceased to annoy
him. Then he thought, in spite of himself, that Yagenka
was an honest maiden to the bones, and he reined in his
horse somewhat, for the desire seized him to ask Hlava
about her, and everything that had happened at Zyh's
house. So beckoning to the man he asked, —

" Does old Zyh know that Panna Yagenka sent thee
to me?"

'He knows."
And he did not oppose ? "
He opposed."
Tell how it was."

' Pan Zyh was walking through the room, and Panna
Yagenka after him". He screamed, but she not a word;
when he turned toward her she dropped to her knees. And
not a word. Pan Zyh said at last: 'Art thou deaf, that
thou sayst nothing in answer to me? Speak, for at last I
shall permit, and when I permit the abbot will take off my
head.' Then the young lady saw that she would get what
she wanted, and began to thank him with tears. The old
man reproached her for tormenting him, and complained
that everything had to be as she wished, but at last he
said: ' Promise me that thou wilt not run out in secret
to take farewell of him; if thou promise I will permit,
otherwise I will not.' Panna Yagenka was vexed, but she
promised ; and he was glad, for he and the abbot were
terribly afraid that the wish might come to her to see your
grace. But that was not the end, for later the lady wished
that there should be two horses, and he refused ; she wanted
a wolf-skin and a purse; he refused. But what value in
those refusals ? If she had thought to burn down the house

202 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

her father would have consented. For this reason you have
the second horse, the wolf-skin, and the purse."

"An honest girl!" thought Zbyshko in his soul. After
a time he asked, —

" But was there no trouble with the abbot? "

Hlava laughed like a shrewd man, who takes note of
everything passing around him, and answered, —

' ' They both kept secrets from the abbot, and I know not
what would have happened if he had known this, for I went
away earlier. The abbot, as an abbot, thunders sometimes
at the young lady, but then he casts his eyes at her, and
looks to see if he has not done her too much injustice. I
have seen myself how he scolded her once, and then hurried
to a casket and brought a chain such that a better could
not be found in Cracow, and he said, 'Here.' She can
get on with the abbot too, for her own father does not love
her more than he does."

" That is true certainly."

" As God is in heaven."

Here they were silent, and went on farther through the
wind and the snow-flakes ; but suddenly Zbyshko reined in
his horse, for from one side of the forest was heard a cer-
tain complaining voice, half smothered by the sound of the
trees.

" Christian, save a servant of God from misfortune! "

At the same moment a person dressed half like a cleric,
half like a layman, ran out to the road, where he stood before
Zbyshko and said, —

' ' Whoever thou be, O lord, give aid to a man and a neigh-
bor in dire distress ! "

"What has happened, and who art thou? "asked the
young knight.

" I am a servant of God, though without ordination, and
it has happened this morning that my horse broke away, hav-
ing on his back a casket with sacred objects. I was left
alone, without arms; evening is coming, and it is short wait-
ing till savage beasts will be heard in the forest. I shall
perish unless you save me."

" If thou perish because of me must I answer for thy sins?
How am I to know that thou speakest truth, and that thou
art not a cutpurse, or a vagabond, many of whom are
dragging along the roads these days?"

u You will know by my caskets. More than one man
would give a purse filled with ducats to possess what is in

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 203

them, but I will share their contents with you if you take me
and them."

«" Thou callest thyself God's servant and knowest not that
a man is to be rescued for heavenly, not for earthly rewards.
But how hast thou kept the caskets, since the horse ran
away ? "

" Before I found the horse the wolves had devoured him
in an opening of the forest, and the caskets were left. I
brought them to the road so as to wait for the favor and
help of good people."

Thus speaking, and wishing to ehow that he had told truth,
he pointed at two bark caskets lying under a pine tree.
Zbyshko looked at the man rather suspiciously, for to him
this stranger did not seem over honest; and besides, his
speech, though pure, betrayed an origin in distant regions.
Zbyshko, however, was loath to refuse assistance, and per-
mitted the man to sit, with his caskets, which proved to be
very light, on that detached horse led by Hlava.

" May God increase your victory, valiant knight ! " said the
unknown. Then, seeing the youthful face of Zbyshko,
he added in an undertone, "and also the hairs in your
beard."

A moment later he was riding by the side of the Cheh.
For some time they could not talk, as a strong wind was
blowing and the noise of the forest was tremendous, but
when it had calmed somewhat Zbyshko heard the following
conversation behind, —

" I do not deny thy visit to Rome, but thou hast the look
of a beer guzzler."

" Guard thyself against eternal damnation," answered the
unknown, " for thou art talking with a man who last Easter
ate hard-boiled eggs with the Holy Father. Talk not on
such a cold day to me of beer, even though it were heated ;
but if thou hast on thy person a flask of wine, give me two
or three gulps of it, and I will give a month's indulgence
from purgatory."

" Thou art not ordained, for I heard thee say so thyself;
how couldst thou, then, give me indulgence for a month of
purgatory ? "

" I am not ordained, but I have a shaven head, for which
I received a dispensation ; besides, I bear with me indulgences
and relics."

4 'In those caskets?"

" In these caskets. A.nd if thou wert to see what I have,

204 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

thou wouldst fall on thy face, — not only thou, but all the
pines in the forests, and all the wild beasts."

The Cheh, who was clever and experienced, looked sus-
piciously at the dealer in indulgences, and added, —

" But the wolves ate thy horse."

''They did, for they are the devil's relatives; but they
burst. I saw one of them burst with my own eyes. If thou
hast wine give it, for though the wind has stopped, I am
chilled from sitting at the roadside."

Hlava did not give the wine, and again they rode on in
silence, till the dealer in relics inquired, —

u Whither are ye going?"

" Far. But at present to Sieradz. Wilt thou go with us? "

" I must. I will sleep in the stable, and to-morrow may-
hap that pious knight will give me "a horse, and I shall go
farther."

" Whence comest thou? "

" From the land of the Prussian lords, from near Malborg."

Hearing this, Zbyshko turned his head, and beckoned the
unknown to him.

"Thou art from near Malborg? Whence comest thou
now? "

" From near Malborg."

" But thou art not a German, thou speakest our language
so well. What is thy name? "

"I am a German, and they call me Sanderus ; I know
your language, for I was born in Torun, where all people
speak it. Later I lived in Malborg, but it is the same there.
Nay ! even brothers of the Order understand your language."

" And art thou long from Malborg? "

" I have been in the Holy Land, in Constantinople, and
in Rome, whence I returned through France to Malborg;
from Malborg I went to Mazovia, carrying holy relics, which
pious Christians buy gladly to save their souls."

" Wert thou in Plotsk, and also in Warsaw? "

"I was in both places. May God give health to both
princesses ! Not without cause do the Prussian lords them-
selves love Princess Alexandra ; she is a saintly lady, though
Princess Anna, the wife of Prince Yanush, is not inferior."

" Hast thou seen the court in Warsaw? "

" I have not met it in Warsaw, but in Tsehanov, where the
prince and the princess received me hospitably as a servant
of God, and gave me rich gifts for the road. But I left
relics which must bring them God's blessing."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 205

Zbyshko wished to inquire about Danusia, but at once a
certain indecision possessed him, and a certain shame ; for he
understood that that would be the same as to confess his
love to an unknown man of low origin, who, besides, had a
suspicious look, and might be some common deceiver. So
after a moment's silence, he asked, —

' ' What relics art thou bearing through the world ? "

"I bear indulgences and relics; the indulgences are
various. 1 have plenary indulgences, indulgences for five
hundred years, for three hundred, for two hundred years, and
less, cheaper, so that even poor people acquire them, and
thus shorten the torments of purgatory for themselves. I
have indulgences for past sins, and for future ; but do not
think, lord, that I put away the money which people pay for
them. A morsel of black bread and a gulp of water suffices
me ; the rest of what I collect I take to Rome, so that in
time I may make a new journey. There are many money
grabbers who go through the world, it is true, but have
only false things, indulgences, relics, testimonials, and
seals ; such persons as these the Holy Father pursues justly
with his letters, but on me the prior of Sieradz has wrought
injustice and wrong, for my seals are genuine. Look, lord,
at the wax and you will know yourself."
- " But what did the prior of Sieradz do?"

" Oh, as God lives, I thought unjustly that he was tainted
with the heretical teaching of Wyclif . And if, as your at-
tendant has told me, you are going to Sieradz, I prefer not
to show myself to him, so as not to bring him to sin and
blaspheme against holy things."

"That means, without saying much, that he took thee for
a cheat and a cutpurse."

" May I forgive him, lord, through love for my neighbor,
as indeed I have done already ; but he has blasphemed
against my sacred wares, for which I fear greatly that he
will be damned beyond rescue."

"What sacred wares hast thou?"

" Such that it is not proper to speak of them with covered
head; but since I have indulgences with me, I give you, 0
lord, permission not to take off your cowl, since the wind is
now blowing afresh. Buy of me, therefore, a little indul-
gence to have in supply, and the sin will not be accounted
to you. What is it that I have not? I have a hoof of the
ass on which the flight to Egypt took place ; it was found near
the pyramids. The King of Aragon offered me indeed fifty

206 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CKOSS.

ducats for it. I have a feather from a wing of the Archangel
Gabriel, who dropped it during the Annunciation; I have
two heads of quails sent to the Israelites in the wilderness ;
I have oil in which pagans wished to boil Saint John, and
a round from the ladder which Jacob saw in his vision. I
have tears dropped by Mary of Egypt, and some rust from
the keys of Saint Peter. I cannot mention all, because I am
chilled, and your attendant, 0 lord, would not give me wine ;
and moreover I could not name them all between this time
and evening."

" Those relics are great if they are genuine," said Zbyshko.

" If they are genuine? Take the lance from the hand of
that attendant and plant it before you, for the devil is near
who gives you such ideas. Keep him, O lord, at the length
of the lance. And if you will not bring misfortune on your-
self buy of me an indulgence for that sin ; unless you do, the
one whom you love most on earth will die in three weeks."

Zbyshko was terrified at the threat, for Danusia came to
his mind, and he said, —

"It is not I who doubt, but the prior of Dominicans in
Sieradz."

" Look yourself at the wax of the seals ; as to the prior,
God knows if he is alive yet, for Divine justice is swift."

But when they arrived at Sieradz it appeared that the prior
was alive. Zbyshko even betook himself to him to give for
two masses, one of which was to be offered for the benefit of
Matsko, the other on account of those peacock-plumes for
which Zbyshko was going. The prior, like many in Poland
at that time, was a foreigner, from Tsylia by origin, but
during fourteen years' residence in Sieradz he had learned
Polish well, and was a great enemy of the Knights of the
Cross. When he heard, therefore, of Zbyshko's undertak-
ing, he said: " A greater punishment of the Lord will meet
them }7et, but I will not dissuade thee from what thou hast
intended ; first, because thou hast taken an oath, and, second,
because a Polish hand can never squeeze them sufficiently
for what they did here in Sieradz."

"What did they do?" inquired Zbyshko, who was glad
to hear of every injustice committed by the Knights of the
Cross.

Here the old prior spread apart his hands and began to
repeat audibly " Eternal rest; " then he sat on a bench, and
kept his eyes closed for a while, as if to summon old
memories.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 207

" Vincent of Shamotur brought them here," said he at last.
" I was twenty years old then, and had just come from Tsylia,
whence my uncle, Petzoldt, the custodian, brought me. The
Knights of the Cross attacked this town in the night, and
burned it immediately. From the walls we saw them put
men, women, and children to the sword on the market square,
and hurl infants into the fire ; I saw them kill even priests,
for in their rage they spared no man. And it happened
that the prior Mikolai, from Elblang by origin, knew Her-
mann, the comtur, the leader of the Germans. The prior
went out with the older monks to that savage knight, and
fineeling down, implored him in German to spare Christian
blood. 4 I understand not,' replied Hermann the comtur,
and gave command to go on writh the slaughter. Then
they slew the monks, and with them my uncle, Petzoldt ;
next they bound Mikolai the prior to the tail of a horse.
Toward morning there was not a living man in the town,
save the Knights of the Cross, — and save me ; I was hid-
den on a beam in the belfry. God punished them for that
at Plovtsi, but they are rising up continually to the destruc-
tion of this Christian kingdom, and they will rise up till the
arm of God crushes them utterly."

" At Plovtsi too," answered Zbyshko, " nearly all the men
of my family perished ; but I feel no regret for them, since
God gave King Lokietek such a victory, and destroyed
twenty thousand Germans."

" Thou wilt see a still greater war, and greater victories,"
said the prior.

"Amen!" replied Zbyshko. And they spoke then of
something else.

The young knight asked a little about the dealer in relics
whom he had found on the road, and learned that many such
cheats were wandering about on the highways, deceiving
the credulous. The prior told him also that there were
papal bulls commanding bishops to punish such dealers, and,
in case a man had not genuine letters and seals, to condemn
him immediately. Since the testimonies of this wanderer
had seemed suspicious to the prior, he wished to send him at
once to the jurisdiction of the bishop. If it appeared that he
was a genuine bearer of indulgences no wrong would be clone
him. But this man preferred flight. Perhaps he feared de-
lay on his journey, but through this flight he subjected him-
self to still greater suspicion.

Toward the end of Zbyshko's visit the prior invited the

208 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

young man to rest and pass the night in the cloister; but he
could not accept, since he wished to hang up a card before
the inn with a challenge to battle " on foot or on horseback"
to all knights who should deny that Panna Danusia was the
most beautiful and virtuous maiden in the kingdom. It was
not proper in any way to attach such a challenge to the gate
of the cloister. Neither the prior nor other priests would
even write a card for him. In consequence of this the young
knight grew greatly vexed and knew not at all how to help
himself. It occurred to him only on his return to the inn
to ask aid of the dealer in indulgences.

4 ' The prior does not know whether thou art a rascal or
not, for he says : ' If he has genuine testimony why did he
fear the bishop's court? ' '

"I fear not the bishop, but monks who have no knowledge
of seals. I wished to go to Cracow, but as I have no horse
I must wait till some man gives me one. Meanwhile I will
send a letter, to which I shall put my own seal."

44 I too thought to myself that if thou wouldst show that
thou knowest letters it would be a sign that thou art not a
simple fellow. But how wilt thou send the letter? "

44 Through some pilgrim or wandering monk. Are the peo-
ple few in number who go to the queen's grave in Cracow ? "

44 But couldst thou write a letter for me? "

u I will write anything that you command, smoothly and to
the point, even on a board."

44 Better on a board," said Zbyshko, delighted, 44 for it will
not drop off, and will be good for another time."

So when Zbyshko's attendants had found and brought in a
new board, Sanderus sat down to write. Zbyshko could not
read what he wrote, but he commanded straightway to fasten
the challenge on the gate, and to hang beneath it his shield,
which the Turks guarded one after the other. Whoso should
strike the challenge with his spear would indicate that he
accepted it. But in Sieradz there was evidently a lack of
volunteers for such matters, for neither on that day nor the
day following till noon did the shield resound from a blow ;
at noon the young man, somewhat vexed, continued his jour-
ney. But first Sanderus came to him and said, —

44 If you had hung up your shield in the land of the Prus-
sian lords surely your attendant would have to strap on your
armor."

44 How is that? Knights of the Cross, being monks, cannot
have ladies whom they love, for it is not permitted them."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 209

"I know not whether it is permitted, but I know that they
have them. It is true that a Knight of the Cross cannot en-
gage without sin in single combat, for he takes an oath that
he will fight with others only for the faith, but there is a
multitude of lay knights from distant lands who come to aid
the Order. These men are looking only to find some one
with whom to fight, especially the French knights."

" Oh, indeed! I have seen them at Vilno, and God grant
me to see them also at Malborg. I need peacock-plumes
from helmets, for I have vowed to get them — dost
understand ? "

" Buy, O lord, two or three drops of the sweat which fell
from Saint George when he fought the dragon. No relic
is of more service to a knight. Give for them that horse on
which you commanded me to sit. I will give besides an
indulgence for the Christian blood which you will shed in
the struggle."

u Say no more, or I shall be angry. I will not take thy
wares till I know that they are genuine."

" You are going, lord, as you said, to the Mazovian court,
to Prince Yanush. Inquire there how many relics they took
of me, — the princess herself and knights and damsels at
weddings where I was present."

"What weddings?"

"As usual before Advent. The knights marry one with
more haste than another, because people say that there will
be war between the King of Poland and the Prussian knights
for the land of Dobryn. A man says to himself : ' God
knows whether I shall return alive ; ' and he wishes, before
the war comes, to experience happiness with a woman."

The news of the war occupied Zbyshko greatly, but still
more that which Sanderus had said about weddings; so he
inquired, —

4 ' What damsels were married ? "

" Oh, Princess Anna's damsels. I know not whether one
remained, for I heard her say that she would have to seek
new ladies-in-waiting."

When he heard this Zbyshko was silent for a time ; after
that he asked with a somewhat changed voice, —

" But Panna Danuta, the daughter of Yurand, whose name
stands on the board, — was she married also ? "

Sanderus hesitated in answering, first, because he knew
nothing clearly, and second, because he thought that by
keeping the knight in suspense he would win a preponder-

YOL. I.— 14

210 THE KNIGHTS 0$ THE CROSS.

ance over him and be able to exploit him the better. He had
considered already in his mind that he ought to hold fast to
that knight, who had a good retinue and sufficient supplies,
Sanderus knew men and things. Zbyshko's great youth
permitted him to suppose that the knight would be bountiful
and not provident, casting around money easily. He had
observed also that costly Milan armor, and the immense
stallions for battle, which not every man could own ; so he
said to himself that with a young lord like him he would find
secure hospitality at courts, and more than one chance to
sell indulgences with profit ; he would have safety on the road,
and, finally, abundance of food and drink, which for him was
supremely important. So when he heard Zbyshko's ques-
tion he wrinkled his forehead, raised his eyes as if straining
his memory, and answered, —

" Panna Danuta, — but whence is she?"

" Danuta, the daughter of Yurand of Spyhov."

" I saw them all, but what their names were I do not re-
member clearly."

" She is young yet, plays on the lute, and rejoices the prin-
cess with singing."

" Ah ! — young — plays on the lute — young maidens also
got married. Is she not dark as an agate?"

Zbyshko was relieved.

1 * That is not she ! She is white as snow, but there is a
blush on her cheeks, she is blond."

" One as black as an agate," said Sanderus, " remained
with the princess, almost all the others got married."

" Thou sayst ' almost all ; ' that means not to the last one.
By the dear God ! if thou wish of me anything then bring it
to mind."

"In three or four days I could recall everything; but
most precious to me would be a horse on which 1 could
carry my sacred objects."

" If thou tell truth, thou wilt get one."

" The truth will be known at the Mazovian court," said
Hlava, who had been listening to the conversation from the
first and was laughing in his fist.

Sanderus looked at him awhile and asked; "Dost thou
think that I fear the Mazovian court? "

" I do not say that thou hast fear of the Mazovian court,
but if it shall appear that thou hast lied thou wilt not go
away on thy own legs, for his grace will give command to
break both."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 211

" As true as life ! " said Zbyshko.

In view of such an announcement Sanderus thought it
better to be cautious, and answered, —

"If I had wished to lie I should have answered at once
that she was married, or was not married, but I said that I did
not remember. If thou hadst wit thou wouldst have noted
my virtue at once by this answer."

" My wit is not a brother to thy virtue, for thy virtue may
be a dog's sister."

" My virtue does not bark like thy wit, and whoso barks
during life may easity howl after death."

" And in truth thy virtue will not howl after death, but
gnash, unless during life it loses its teeth in the service of
Satan."

And they began a war of words, for the Cheh had a nimble
tongue, and for every word from the German he found two.
Meanwhile Zbyshko gave command to start, and they pushed
on, having inquired first carefully of experienced people about
the road to Lenchytsa. A little be}7ond Sieradz they entered
deep pine forests with which the greater part of the country
was covered. But through them in parts w as a road, ditched
at the sides, in low places even paved with round stones, a
remnant of King Kazimir's management. It is true that after
his death, amid disorders of the war roused by the Nalen-
chi and the Grymaliti, roads had been neglected somewhat,
but during Yadviga's time, after the pacification of the king-
dom, spades appeared again in the hands of dexterous people
along swamps and in forests appeared axes. Toward the
end of her life the merchant might conduct his laden wagons
between the most important towns without fear of seeing
them broken in ruts or stuck fast in mud holes. Wild beasts
or robbers might meet one on the road, but against beasts
there were torches at night, and crossbows during daylight ;
as to robbers and rascals, there were fewer of them than in
neighboring countries. Moreover, the man who went with
an escort and armed might advance without fear.

So Zbyshko feared neither robbers nor armed knights ; he
did not even think of them, for great alarm had fallen on him,
and his whole soul was at the Mazovian court. Would he
find his Danusia a damsel of the princess, or the wife of some
knight of Mazovia? He knew not himself, and from daylight
till darkness he wrestled with his thoughts on this question.
Sometimes it seemed to him impossible that she should for-
get him, but at other times it came to his head that perhaps

212 TIIE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Yurand had come to the court from Spyhov and given her in
marriage to some friend or neighbor. He had told him
while in Cracow that Danusia was not fated for him, Zbyshko,
and that he could not give her; so, evidently, he had prom-
ised her to another ; evidently he was bound by an oath, and
now he was keeping it. It seemed certain to Zbyshko that
he would not see her again as a maiden. Then he called
Sanderus and inquired a second time, but he merely made the
affair still more doubtful. More than once he recollected the
damsel, the daughter of Yurand, and her wedding, and
then 'suddenly he put his finger to his lips, thought a moment,
and answered, " It must be that it was not that one." In
wine, which was to create clearness in his head, the German
did not regain memory, and he kept the young knight con-
tinually between hope and mortal fear.

So Zbyshko travelled on in anxiety, suffering, and uncer-
tainty. On the way he had no thought of his own or of
Zyh's house, he was thinking only of what it behooved him
to do. First of all was the need to go and learn the truth
at the Mazovian court ; hence he rode on hurriedly, halting
only for short night rests at courts, inns, and towns, so as
not to wear out his horses. In Lenchytsa he commanded to
hang up his board again with the challenge before the gate,
understanding in his soul that, whether Danusia remained
in a maiden condition or was married, she was always the
lady of his heart, and he was obliged to do battle for her.
But in Lenchytsa there were not many who knew how to
read the challenge ; those of the knights to whom clerics
skilled in letters explained it, shrugged their shoulders, not
knowing foreign customs, and said: "Some fool is travel-
ling ; how can any man agree with him, or contradict him,
unless he has seen the girl with his own eyes ? "

And Zbyshko went on with increasing vexation and in-
creasing haste. Never had he ceased to love his Danusia ;
when at home and while "advising" almost daily with
Yagenka, and looking at her beauty, he had not thought
so often of the other, but now she did not leave his eyes,
his memory, or his thoughts day or night. In sleep even
he saw her before him, blond-haired, with a lute in her
hand, with red shoes, and with a garland on her head. She
stretched forth her hands to him, but Yurand drew her
away. In the morning, when dreams fled, greater longing
than ever came straightway in place of them, and never had
Zbyshko loved that maiden when in Bogdanets as he loved

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 213

her then, when he was not sure but they had taken her away
from him.

It came also to his head that surely she had been married
in spite of her ; hence at heart, he did not blame Danusia,
especially since, being a child, she could not have her own
will yet. But in soul he was angry at Yurand and Princess
Anna, and when he thought of Danusia' s husband his heart
rose to his throat, and he looked around threateningly on
his attendants who carried his armor under a covering. He
settled too, with himself, that he would not cease to serve
her, and that though he might find her the wife of another
he would lay the peacock-plumes down at her feet. But
there was more grief in that thought than solace, for he
knew not what he could begin to do afterward. Nothing
consoled him save the thought of a great war. Though he
had no wish to live without Danusia, he did not promise
to perish surely, but he felt that somehow his spirit and
his memory would be so diverted during war that he would
be free of all other cares and vexations. And a great war
was hanging in the air, as it were. It was unknown whence
news of it had come, for peace reigned between the king
and the Order; still in all places whithersoever Zbyshko
went, men spoke on no other subject. People had, as it
were, a foreboding that it must come, and some men said
openly: " Why did we unite with Lithuania, unless against
those wolves, the Knights of the Cross? We must finish
with them once and forever, so that they may be rending
our entrails no longer." But others said: "Mad monks!
Plovtse did not suffice them ! death is hanging over them,
and still they seized Dobryn, which they must vomit up with
their blood." And throughout all territories of the kingdom
people without boasting prepared seriously, as is usual in
a life-and-death struggle, with the deep determination of
strong men who had endured injustice too long and were
making ready at last to mete out dreadful punishment. In
all houses Zbyshko met men who were convinced that the
need might come any day to sit on horseback ; and he was
astonished, for though thinking, as well as others, that war
must come, he had not heard that it would begin so soon.
It had not occurred to him that the desire of people had
anticipated events that time. He believed others, not him-
self, and was rejoiced in heart at sight of that hurry pre-
ceding conflict which he met everywhere. In all places
all other anxieties gave way to anxiety about a horse and

214 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

armor; everywhere men were testing with great care lances,
swords, axes, spears, helmets, mail, straps for breastplates,
horse trappings. Smiths were beating night and day on
iron plates with their hammers, forging rude heavy armor
which elegant knights of the West could hardly move, but
which the sturdy " heirs " of Great and Little Poland carried
easily. Old men drew forth from caskets in their closets
faded bags with coin in them, to procure military outfits for
their sons. Once Zbyshko passed the night with a rich
noble, Bartosh of Belav, who having twenty-two stalwart
sons mortgaged broad lands to the cloister in Lovich so as
to buv twenty-two suits of armor, as many helmets, and
other arms for the conflict. So Zbyshko, though he had not
heard of this in Bogdanets, thought, also, that he would have
to go to Prussia directly, and thanked God that he was
equipped for the expedition so splendidly.

Indeed his armor roused admiration everywhere. People
esteemed him the son of a voevoda, but when he said that
he was only the son of a simple noble, and that such armor
might be bought among the Germans if one would pay
with an axe properly, hearts gained warlike desire. But
more than one man unable to stifle greed at sight of this
armor caught up with Zbyshko on the road, and asked,
44 Well, wilt thou fight for it ?" But being in a hurry he
would not fight; besides, the Cheh drew his crossbow.
Zbyshko ceased even to hang out the board with the chal-
lenge at inns, for he noticed that the farther he advanced
from the boundary the less people understood it, and the
more they considered him foolish.

In Mazovia men spoke less of the war. They believed
even there that it was coming, but they knew not the time.
In Warsaw there was peace, the more since the court was at
Tsehanov, which Prince Yanush had built over after the old
attack of the Lithuanians, or rather he had built it entirely
new, for of the earlier place there remained only the castle.
In the town of Warsaw Yasko Soha, the starosta of the
castle, son of the voevoda Abraham, who fell at the Vorskla,
received Zbyshko. Yasko knew the 37oung knight, for he
had been with Princess Anna in Cracow ; hence he was glad
to entertain him. But before sitting down to food and drink
Zbyshko inquired about Danusia. "Had she not been given
in marriage at the same time with other damsels ? "

Yasko could not answer that question. The prince and
princess had lived in the castle of Tsehanov since early

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 215

autumn. In Warsaw only he and a handful of bowmen
had remained as a guard. He heard that in Tsehanov there
had been various amusements and weddings, as happens
usually before Advent, but who of the damsels had married
and who had remained single he, as a married man, had not
inquired.

" I think, however," said he, " that Yurand's daughter is
not married. How could the marriage take place without
Yuraud? and I have not heard of his arrival. Two brothers
of the Order are visiting at the court, — one is from Yansbork,
the other from Schytno, — and with them are some foreign
guests, it is likely ; at such times Yuraud never comes, for
the sight of a white mantle rouses him to madness. Unless
Yuraud was there, there was no wedding. But if it is thy
wish I will send a messenger to inquire, and will order him
to return quickly, though, as I live, I think that thou wilt
find Yurand's daughter yet in the maiden state."

" I shall go myself to-morrow, but God reward thee for
the comfort. Only let my horses rest, and I shall go, for
I cannot rest till I know the truth. But God repay thee;
thou hast relieved me at once."

Soha did not stop here ; he inquired of one and another
among the nobles, who were stopping by chance in the
castle, and the soldiers, if any had heard of the marriage of
Yurand's daughter. No one had heard, though there were
men who had been in Tsehanov, and had even been at wed-
dings. "Unless some one had taken her during recent
weeks or recent days." It might have happened, indeed,
for in those days people did not lose time in reflection. But
Zbyshko went to sleep greatly strengthened. While there in
bed he thought whether or not to dismiss Sanderus on the
morrow; but he considered that the man might be useful,
because of his knowledge of German, when the time came to
go against Lichtenstein. He thought, too, that Sanderus
had not deceived him ; and though at inns he was very
expensive, since he ate and drank as much as four persons,
still he was serviceable, and showed his new lord a certain
attachment. Besides, he had the art of writing, thus surpass-
ing the Cheh and Zbyshko himself.

All these considerations caused the young knight to let
Sanderus go to Tsehanov ; at which the man rejoiced, not only
because of the food, but because he thought that in hou
orable company he would rouse more confidence and find
purchasers more easily for his relics. After another night

216 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

spent at Naselsk, and travelling neither too briskly nor too
slowly, they saw toward evening of the next day the walls
of Tsehauov Castle. Zbyshko halted at the inn to put on
his armor and enter the castle, according to knightly custom,
in a helmet, and lance in hand. So he mounted his gigantic
stallion and advanced, after he had made a sign of the cross
in the air.

But he had not gone ten steps when the Cheh riding
behind caught up with him, and said, —

" Your grace, certain knights are riding up after us, —
Knights of the Cross, I think."

Zbyshko turned his horse and saw a showy retinue not
farther than fifty rods distant ; at the head of it on strong
Pomeranian horses rode two knights, both in full armor, each
in a white mantle with a black cross, and in a helmet with
lofty peacock-plumes.

" Knights of the Cross, by the dear God ! " said Zbyshko.

And involuntarily he inclined in the saddle, and placed his
lance half-way down to the horse's ears ; seeing which, the
Cheh spat on his palm so that the axe might not slip from it.

Zbyshko's attendants, men of experience, knowing the
custom of war, stood ready also, — not for battle, it is true,
for in knightly conflicts servants took no part, but to measure
out a space for the struggle on horseback, or to trample the
snowy earth for a combat on foot.

Being a noble, the Cheh was to take part; but he too
hoped that Zbyshko would speak before he struck, and in
his soul he was wonderfully astonished even that the young
lord lowered his lance before challenging.

But Zbyshko recollected himself in season. He recalled
that mad act of his near Cracow when he wished without
foresight to do battle with Lichtenstein, and remembered all
the misfortunes which had come of it; so he raised his lance,
which he gave to the Cheh, and without drawing his sword
moved on horseback toward the Knights of the Cross. When
he had ridden up he saw that besides them there was still a
third knight, also with plumes upon his helmet, and a fourth,
long haired, without armor; to him this last man seemed a
Mazovian. When he saw them he said to himself, —

" I vowed in prison to my lady, not three plumes, but as
many as she has fingers on her hands; but three, if they are
not envoys, might be found at once." He thought, however,
that they must surely be envoys to the Prince of Mazovia ;
so he called aloud, —

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 217

" Praised be Jesus Christ."

" For the ages of ages," answered the long-haired, un-
armored horseman.

' ' God give you fortune ! "

" And to you, lord."

" Glory to Saint George ! "

" He is our patron. Lord, be greeted on the road."

Here they bowed to each other; and then Zbyshko an-
nounced his name, his escutcheon, his watchword, and the
place whence he was going to the court of Mazovia. The
long-haired knight declared that he was Yendrek of Kropiv-
nitse, and that he was conducting guests of the prince,
Brother Gottfried, and Brother Rotgier, with Foulk de
Lorche of Lorraine, who, while visiting the Knights of
the Cross, wished to see with his own eyes the Prince of
Mazovia, and especially the princess, daughter of the famous
"Kynstut." *

While their names were in course of mention, the foreign
knights, sitting erect on their horses, bent their heads cov-
ered with iron helmets, and bowed repeatedly; for they
thought, judging from Zbyshko's brilliant armor, that the
prince had sent out some distinguished person, perhaps a
son or relative, to meet them.

"The comtur," continued Yendrek, "or, as you would
say in our language, the starosta, of Yansbork is stopping
as a guest with the prince, to whom he mentioned these
three knights. ' They have a lively desire to come,' said
he. ' but do not dare, especially the Knight of Lorraine, be-
cause, journeying from afar, he thinks that immediately
beyond the boundary of the Order dwell Saracens, with whom
war never ceases.' The prince, as a hospitable lord, sent me
at once to the boundary to conduct them in safety among
the castles."

" Could they not have passed without your aid? "

"Our people are terribly enraged at the Knights of the
Cross, and not so much for their attacks, since we look in at
them also, as for their great treachery. If a Knight of the
Cross embrace thee to thy face and kiss thee, he is ready
to plunge a knife into thy back at that very moment, — a
custom quite swinish and hateful to us Mazovians. Yes !
that is it ! Every one will receive a German under his roof
and do no harm to his guest, but on the road he is glad to
attack him. And there are some who do nothing else
1 Keistut.

218 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

through revenge, or for the glory which may God grant to
every one."

' ' Who is the most famous among you ? "

" There is one, and it would be better for a German to look
at death than see him; they call him Yurand of Spyhov."

The young knight's heart quivered when he heard this
name ; he determined at once to draw Yendrek by the tongue.

" J know," said he ; " I have heard of him ; he is the man
whose daughter Danusia was Princess Anna's damsel till she
was married."

As he said this he looked carefully at the eyes of the
Mazovian, stopping the breath in his breast almost ; but the
other answered with great astonishment: " Who told you
that? She is a damsel. True it happens that damsels marry,
but Yuraud's daughter is not married. Six days ago, when
I rode away from Tsehanov, I saw her with the princess.
How could she marry in Advent? "

Zbyshko, while hearing this, used all his strength of will
to avoid seizing the Mazovian by the neck and shouting,
" God reward thee for the news ! " but he restrained himself,
and said, —

" I heard that Yurand gave her to some one."

"The princess, not Yruraud, wanted to give her in mar-
riage, but she could not go against YTurand's will. She
wanted to give her to a knight in Cracow, who made a vo\v
to the girl, and who is loved by her."

" Is he? " cried Zbyshko.

At this Y^endrek looked at him quickly, smiled, and said, —

" Do you know, somehow you are terribly curious about
that girl?"

" I am curious about acquaintances to whom I am going."

Little of Zbyshko's face could be seen under the helmet, —
barely his eyes, his nose, and a small part of his cheeks, —
but his nose and his cheeks were so red that the crafty
Mazovian, who was given to jesting, said, —

" It is sure that your face has grown as red from cold as
an Easter egg."

The young man was still more confused and answered,
"Sure."

They moved on, and rode some time in silence ; only the
horses snorted, throwing out columns of steam from their
nostrils, and the foreign knights began to jabber among
themselves. After a while, however. Yendrek asked, —

" What is your name, for I did not hear well? "

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 219

" Zbyshko of Bogdanets."

"Oh, indeed! he who made the vow to Yurand's daughter
had the same name."

" Do you think that I shall contradict? " answered Zbyshko,
quickly and with pride.

" No, for there is no reason. Dear God, then you are that
Zbyshko whose head the girl covered with a veil ! After the
return from Cracow the damsels talked of no one but you,
and, while listening, tears flowed down the cheeks of more
than one of them. So this is you! Hei! there will be joy
at the court, for the princess also is fond of you."

44 God bless her, and bless you for the good news — for
when people told me that she was married I suffered."

44 What, marry! A girl like that is a dainty bit, for all
of Spyhov stands behind her ; but though there are many
shapely fellows at the court, no one has looked into her eyes,
for each respects her deed and your vow. Neither would
the princess permit such conduct. Hei ! there will be joy.
It is true that sometimes the damsels jested with her ; one
would say, 4 Your knight will not come,' then she would
stamp with her feet and cry, ' He will ! he will ! ' Though
more than once, when some one told her that you had taken
another, it came to tears."

These words touched Zbyshko, but anger at peoples' talk
seized him straightway; so he said, —

" I will challenge any one who barked such things of
me ! "

" Women said them," answered Yendrek, beginning to
laugh. "Will you challenge women? What can you do
with a sword against a distaff?"

Zbyshko, glad that God had sent him so kind and cheer-
ful a companion, fell to inquiring about Danusia, then about
the habits of the Mazovian court, and again about Danusia;
then about Prince Yanush and the princess, and again about
Danusia. But at last, remembering his vows, he told Yen-
drek what he had heard on the way about war, how people
were preparing, how they were waiting day by day for it,
and at last he inquired if they had the same thoughts in
Mazovia.

Yendrek did not think war so near. People said that it
must be near, but he had heard the prince say to Pan Mikolai
once that the knights had drawn in their horns, and, since
they feared the power of King Yagello, were he to insist,
they would withdraw from the lands of Dobryn which they

220 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

had seized, or at least they would put off the war till they
were well prepared.

" Moreover," said he, " the prince went to Malborg, where,
during the absence of the Master, the Grand Marshal enter-
tained him and had tournaments for him, and at present
comturs are visiting the prince, and now fresh guests are
on the way to him."

Here he stopped and added after a while, —

" People say that the knights are visiting us, and Prince
Ziemovit in Plotsk. They would like, of course, that in case
of war our princes should help them and not the King of
Poland ; and if they are unable to bring the princes to act
thus to induce them to remain aside quietly — But this will
not happen."

" God grant that it will not! How could you stay at
home? Your princes are connected with the Polish king-
dom. They would not sit quietly, I think."

"They would not."

Zbyshko looked again at the foreign knights and at their
peacock-plumes.

"Then are these going for that purpose?" asked he.

"The brothers of the Order, perhaps, for that purpose.
Who knows?"

"And that third man?"

" The third is going because he is curious."

" He must be some considerable person."

"Yes! three wagons follow him with rich utensils, and
he has nine attendants. God grant to close with such a
man! It brings water to one's mouth."

" But can you not do it? "

"How! The prince commanded me to guard him. A
hair will not fall from his head till he reaches Tsehanov."

" But if I should challenge them? They might like to do
battle with me."

" You would have to do battle with me first, for while I
live nothing of that sort will happen."

When Zbyshko heard this he looked in a friendly manner
at the young noble, and said, —

" You understand what knightly honoris. I will not fight
with you, for 1 am your friend ; but in Tsehanov I shall find
a cause against the Germans, God grant."

" In Tsehanov do what may please you. It will not pass
there without tournaments ; then it may go to the sharp
edge, should the prince and the comturs give permission."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 221

" I have a board on which is a challenge to every man
who will not admit that Panna Danusia, the daughter of
Yuraud, is the most beautiful and virtuous maiden on earth.
But, do you know, people everywhere shrugged their shoul-
ders, and laughed —

" Yes, for that is a foreign custom, and, to tell the truth,
stupid, which people among us do not know unless some-
where on the borders. So this man of Lorraine too attacked
a noble on the road, commanding him to glorify some lady
of his above others. But nobody understood him, and I
would not let them do battle."

" How is that? He commanded to glorify his lady?
Fear God ! It must be that he has no shame in his eyes."

Here he glanced at the foreign knight, as if he wished to
be sure how a man looked who had no shame in his eyes ;
but in his soul he had to confess that Foulk de Lorche did
not seem at all like a common rascal. On the contrary,
from beneath his raised visor gazed mild eyes ; his face was
youthful, but full of a certain peusiveness. Zbyshko saw
with astonishment, also, that the knight's neck was thrice
surrounded by a rope of hair which passed along his armor
to one ankle, and ended by being wound around it three
times.

" What kind of rope is he wearing?" inquired Zbyshko.

" I could not learn accurately myself, for they do not
understand our language, except Brother Rotgier, who is
able to say a couple of words, but not very well. I think,
however, that that young knight has made a vow not to
remove the rope till he has performed some great knightly
deed. In the day he wears it over his armor, in the night
on his bare body."

" Sanderus ! " called Zbyshko, suddenly.

" At your service! " answered the German, approaching.

" Ask that knight who is the most virtuous and most
wonderful maiden in the world."

" Who is the most wonderful and most virtuous maiden
in the world ? " asked Sanderus.

" Ulrica de Elner ! " answered De Lorche. And raising
his eyes he sighed repeatedly.

Indignation stopped the breath in Zbyshko's breast when
he heard blasphemy like that; great anger seized him and he
reined in his stallion on the spot ; but before he was able to
speak Yendrek interposed his own horse between him and
the foreigner, and said, —

222 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

4 ' You will not quarrel here ! "

Zbyshko turned again to the dealer in relics, and com-
manded, —

" Tell him from me that he loves an owl."

" My lord declares, noble knight, that you love an owl,"
repeated Sanderus, as an echo.

At this De Lorche dropped his reins, and with his right
hand began to straighten and then to draw off his iron
glove ; next he threw it in the snow before Zbyshko, who
beckoned to his Cheh to raise it with the point of his
lance.

Hereupon Yendrek turned to Zbyshko with a face now
threatening, and said, —

" You will not meet, I say, while my guard lasts. I will
not permit you or him."

"But I did not challenge him, he challenged me."

•'Yes, but for the owl. This is enough for me, but if
any one opposes — hei ! I know how to twist a girdle. "

" I do not wish to do battle with you."

' ' But you will have to meet me, for I have sworn to
defend this man."

" How will it be? " asked the stubborn Zbyshko.

" It is not far to Tsehanov."

" But what will the German think? "

" Let your man tell him that there cannot be a meeting
here, and that first there must be permission from the prince
for you, and from the comturs for him."

" But if they will not give permission? "

" Then manage as you like. Enough has been said."

Zbyshko, seeing that there was no way out, and under-
standing that Yendrek could not permit a battle, called
Sanderus again to explain to the Knight of Lorraine that
they would give battle only when in the place for it. De
Lorche, on hearing the German's words, nodded in sign that
he understood, and then extending his hand held Zbyshko's
palm for a moment, and pressed it three times firmly, which,
according to knightly custom, signified that they would do
battle with each other wherever and whenever they could
find opportunity. They moved then in apparent concord
toward Tsehanov Castle, whose broad-topped towers were
now visible on the background of the ruddy sky.

They entered during daylight; but before they had an-
nounced themselves at the castle gate and the bridge had
been lowered, deep night had come.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 223

They were received and entertained by Zbyshko's ac-
quaintance, Pan Mikolai, who commanded the garrison made
up of a handful of knights and three hundred unerring
Kurpie bowmen.

Immediately after entering Zbyshko learned to his great
vexation that the court was not present. The prince, wish-
ing to entertain the comturs of Schytno and Yansbork, had
arranged a great hunt in the Kurpie wilderness, to which
the princess also and the ladies of her court had gone so as
to lend greater brilliancy to the spectacle. Of ladies whom
he knew Zbyshko found only Pani Ofka, the widow of Kryh
of Yarzambek, who was housekeeper in the castle. She was
very glad to see him, for from the time of their return from
Cracow she had told every one who was willing or unwilling
to listen, of his love for Dauusia and his adventure with
Lichtenstein. These narrations had won for her high esteem
among the younger courtiers, and the damsels; hence she
was grateful to Zbyshko, and tried now to console the young
man in the sadness with which the absence of Dauusia filled
him.

"Thou wilt not know her," said she. "The maiden's
years advance, the seams of her robe are splitting at the
neck, for everything in her is growing. She is not a chit
as before, and she loves thee differently now from what
she did the first time. Let any one cry ' Zbyshko ! ' in her
ear, it is as if some one pricked her with an awl. Such is
the lot of us women, against which no help avails. Since it
is at God's command — But thy uncle, thou say'st, is well?
Why did he not come? — That is our fate. It is dreary for
a woman alone in the world. It is a mercy from God that
the girl has not broken her legs, for she climbs the tower
daily and looks down the road. Every woman of us needs
friendship — "

" I will only feed my horses, and go to her, even if I go
in the night," answered Zbyshko.

" Do so, but take a guide from the castle, or thou wilt
go astray in the wilderness."

Indeed at the supper, which Mikolai made ready for the
guests, Zbyshko declared that he would follow the prince
straightway, and begged for a guide. The road- weary
brothers of the Order pushed up, after the feast, to the
immense fireplaces in which whole logs of pine wood were
burning, and decided to go only on the morrow, after they
had rested. But De Lorche, when he had inquired what the

224

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

question was, declared his wish to go with Zbyshko, saying
that otherwise they might be late for the hunt, which he
wished to see absolutely.

Then he approached Zbyshko, and extending his hand to
him pressed his palm thrice again.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 225

CHAPTEE XVII.

BUT it was not to come this time either to a battle, for
Pan Mikolai, learning from Yendrek of the question between
them, took his word from each that he would not do battle
without knowledge of the prince and the comturs ; in case of
opposition he threatened to close the gates. Zbyshko de-
sired to see Danusia at the earliest, hence he dared not
oppose ; and De Lorche, who fought willingly when there was
need, was not bloodthirsty, and took an oath readily on his
knightly honor, that he would wait for permission from the
prince, all the more that acting otherwise he might fear to
offend him. The Knight of Lorraine, who had heard many
songs about tournaments, liked brilliant assemblies and
showy solemnities ; he wished to combat in presence of court
dignitaries and ladies, for he thought that his victory would
thus obtain greater fame, and that thus he would win golden
spurs the more easily. Moreover, the country and the
people roused his curiosity ; hence delay pleased him, espe-
cially as Mikolai, who had passed whole years in captivity
among Germans and was able to talk easily with foreigners,
told wonders of the prince's hunts, and of various beasts
unknown in western regions. So De Lorche started with
Zbyshko about midnight for Prasnysh, having his own
numerous retinue and people, with torches as a defence
against wolves, which during winter collected in countless
numbers, and might show themselves terrible, even for more
than ten horsemen, though armed in the best manner possible.
At the south side of Tsehanov there was no lack of forests,
either, which not far beyond Prasnysh were lost in the giant
Kurpie wilderness, which joined on the east with the impene-
trable forests of Podlasie and Farther Lithuania. Some-
what previous to that time the wild Lithuanians, avoiding,
however, the terrible Kurpie, came out by those forests, usu-
ally to Mazovia. In 1337 they came to Tsehanov and
destroyed it. De Lorche listened with the utmost curiosity
to narratives of this event told by the old guide, Matsko of
Turoboy, for he was burning in soul with desire to meas-
ure himself with Lithuanians, whom he, like other knights
of the West, considered Saracens. He had come to those

VOL. I.— 15

226 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

regions for an expedition with the Knights of the Cross,
wishing to win glory, and also salvation for his soul. While
on the road he thought that war, even with the Mazovians, as
a people half pagan, would secure him a plenary indulgence.
He hardly believed his eyes, therefore, when on his arrival
in M^zovia he saw churches in the towns, crosses on the
towers, priests, knights with sacred emblems on their armor,
aud a people turbulent, it is true, passionate, ready for
quarrel and battle, but Christian, aud in no way more given
to robbery than the Germans through whose country the
young knight had passed. When they told him, therefore,
that those people had confessed Christ for generations, he
knew not what to think of the Knights of the Cross ; when
he learned that Lithuania too had been baptized by the late
queen, his astonishment, and at the same time his sorrow,
had no bounds.

He asked Matsko then if in those forests to which they
were going there were not dragons to which people were
forced to offer maidens, and with which it was possible to
fight. But Matsko's reply in this regard too caused complete
disappointment.

" In the forests live various good beasts, such as wolves,
bisons, wild bulls, and bears; against these there is plenty
oi work," answered the Mazovian. " It may be too that
foul spirits dwell in the swamps, but I have not heard of
dragons; even if there were some, surely we should not give
them maidens, but should go in a crowd against them. And
even had there been dragons here long ago, the Kurpie
would be wearing girdles of their skin now."

" What kind of people are the Kurpie, and cannot one
fight with them?"

" Yes, that is possible, but it is not healthy," answered
Matsko; " and finally it does not become a knight, since the
Kurpie are peasants."

" The Swiss also are peasants. Do they recognize
Christ?"

" There are none in Mazovia who do not, and they are
our people, subject to the prince. But you have seen the
bowmen at the castle. Those are Kurpie; there are no better
bowmen on earth."

" The English and Scotch whom I saw at the Burgundian
court — "

" I saw them also in Malborg," interrupted the Mazovian.
*' Sturdy fellows, but may God never let them stand against

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 227

the Kurpie ! Among the Kurpie a boy of seven years gets
nothing to eat till he shoots down his food from the top of a
pine-tree."

" Of what are ye talking? " asked on- a sudden Zbyshko,
whose ears had been struck frequently by the word "Kurpie."

u We are talking of the Kurpie and the English bowmen.
This knight says that the English, and therefore the Scotch,
surpass all."

" I, too, saw them at Vilno. Oh, pshaw! I heard their
arrows around my ears. There, too, from all countries were
knights who declared that they would eat us without salt;
but when they had tried us once and a second time they lost
desire for the food."

Matsko laughed, and repeated Zbyshko's words to De
Lorche.

" That was mentioned at various courts," replied the Knight
of Lorraine ; " the bravery of your knights was praised, but
they were blamed because they defend pagans against the
cross."

" We defended against invasion and injustice a people
who wanted baptism. The Germans wished to hide them
behind paganism, so as to have an excuse for war."

" Go*' will judge them," said De Lorche.

" And He may judge them soon," replied Matsko.

But the Knight of Lorraine, hearing that Zbyshko had
fought at Vilno made inquiries of Matsko, because tidings of
knightly battles and duels fought there had gone about the
world widely. The imagination of Western warriors was
roused, especially by that duel in wrhich four French and four
Polish knights had engaged. So De Lorche began now to
look with more esteem on Zbyshko as a man who had taken
part in such famous battles ; and he rejoiced in heart that
he would have to meet no common person.

They went on in apparent concord, showing politeness to
each other at halting-places and entertaining each other with
wine, of which De Lorche had considerable supplies in his
wagons. When, from conversation between him and Matsko,
it turned out that Ulrica de Elner was not a maiden, but a
matron forty years old, with six children, Zbyshko's pride was
the more indignant that that strange foreigner not only dared
to compare an " old woman " to Danusia, but to exact supe-
riority. He thought, however, that perhaps the man was
not in full mind, that he was one for whom a dark chamber
and whips would be better than a journey through the world,

228 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CRObS.

and this thought restrained in him an outburst of immediate
anger.

" Think you not," said he to Matsko, "that the evil spirit
has disturbed his reason ? The devil may be sitting in his
head, like a worm in a nut kernel, and may be ready in the
night to jump out of him and into one of us. We ought to
be careful."

Matsko opposed this, it is true, but still began to look
with a certain dread at the Knight of Lorraine.

" Sometimes it happens," said he at last, " that a hundred
and more of them are sitting in a possessed man, and if
crowded they are glad to seek residence in another. The
worst devil also is one sent in by a woman." Then he turned
to the knight on a sudden. "Praised be Jesus Christ!"
said he.

" I, too, praise Him," answered De Lorche, with astonish-
ment.

Matsko was set at rest perfectly.

"Well, you see," said he, "if the evil one had been in
him he would have foamed at the mouth right away, or the
devil would have thrown him to the earth, for I broke out to
him on a sudden. We may travel on."

So they moved forward without fear. From Tsehanov to
Prasnysh was not very far ; in summer a courier on a good
horse might in two hours pass over the road between the two
places. But they went much more slowly because of the
night, the halts, and the snowdrifts in the forest ; and since
they had set out considerably after midnight, they arrived
about daybreak at the prince's hunting house, which was
beyond Prasnysh, on the brink of the forest. The house
stood almost resting on the wilderness, strong, low, built of
wood, but having glass panes in its windows. Before the
house were two sheds for horses, and a well-sweep ; around
the house was a crowd of huts, made hastily from pine
branches, and tents formed of skins. In the gray of dawn
fires glittered brightly ; in front of the tents, and around
them, were huntsmen in sheepskin coats, the wool outside, in
fox, wolf, and bear skin mantles. To De Lorche it seemed
as if he were looking at savage beasts on two legs before the
fire, for the greater number of those people wore caps made
of skins from the heads of wild animals. Some were leaning
on spears, others on crossbows ; some were occupied in mak-
ing enormous rope nets, others were turning over the coals
immense quarters of bisons and elks, intended evidently for

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

229

the morning meal. The glitter of the flame fell on the snow,
lighting up also those wild forms, veiled somewhat by the
smoke of the fires, the cloud of breaths, and the steam which
rose from roasting meat. Beyond them were visible the
ruddy-colored trunks of giant pines, and new crowds of
people, the number of which astonished the Knight of Lor*
raine, unaccustomed to the sight of such hunting multitudes.

" Your princes go to a hunt as to a war," said he.

" As you see," answered Matsko of Turoboy, " they lack
neither hunting gear nor people. These are the prince's
beaters, but there are others also who come from the depth
of the wilderness to trade."

" What shall we do?" interrupted Zbyshko; "they are
asleep in the house yet."

" Wait till they wake," answered Matsko. " We will not
strike the doors and wake our lord the prince."

So saying, he conducted them to a fire near which the
Kurpie threw down bison and bear skins, and then began
promptly to entertain them with steaming meat. Hearing
foreign speech, they crowded to look at the German. Soon
it was spread about by Zbyshko's retinue that the stranger
was a knight "from beyond the sea," and then they so
crowded about that Matsko had to use his authority to save
the foreigner from overmuch curiosity. In the crowd De
Lorche noticed women dressed in skins also, but ruddy as
apples and uncommonly good-looking ; so he inquired if they
took part in hunts also.

Matsko explained that they did not belong to the hunts,
but that they came with the beaters through female curi-
osity, or as to a fair to buy local products and sell the wealth
of the forest. Such was the case in reality. That house
of the prince was a centre around which, even during his
absence, two elements met, — those of the town and the
forest. The Kurpie did not like to go forth from their
wilderness, for they felt strange without the sound of trees
above their heads ; so the people of Prasnysh took to that
edge of the forest their renowned beer ; flour ground in local
windmills or in watermills on the Vengerka; salt, rare in
the forest and sought for with eagerness ; iron implements,
straps, and similar products of industry. In return they
received skins, costly furs, dried mushrooms, nuts, healing
herbs, or pieces of amber found without too much trouble
among the Kurpie. So a continual market was active around
the house of Prince Yanush. The activity was intensified

230 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

during the prince's hunts, when duty and curiosity brought
out people who dwelt in the depths of the forests.

De Lorche listened to Matsko's narrations, looking with
interest at the forms of the beaters, who, living in wholesome
air and nourished mainly on flesh, as were most peasants
for that matter in those days, astonished foreign travel-
lers more than once by their strength and great stature.
But Zbyshko, sitting near the fire, looked unceasingly at the
doors and windows of the house, barely able to stay in
one place. One window was lighted, evidently that of the
kitchen, for smoke came out through cracks between panes
not sufficiently fastened. Other windows were dark, gleam-
ing only from daylight, which grew whiter every instant, and
silvered with growing intensity the snowy wilderness behind
the hunting-house. In small doors, cut in the side walls of
the building, appeared in time servants in the prince's colors,
who with pails or pots on their shoulders ran to the wells
for water. When inquiry was made of these servants if all
were sleeping yet, they answered that the court, wearied by
yesterday's hunt, was still resting, but that food for the early
meal to be eaten before they started was cooking.

In fact, through the kitchen windows the odor of meat and
saffron began to issue and spread far about among the fires.
At last the main door squeaked and opened, discovering the
interior of a hall brightly lighted, and out to the porch came
a man in whom at first glance Zbyshko recognized a chorister
whom he had seen among Princess Anna's servants in
Cracow. At that sight, without waiting for De Lorche or
Matsko, he sprang toward the house with such impetus that
the Knight of Lorraine was astounded.

" What has happened to that youthful knight? "inquired he.

" Nothing," answered Matsko ; " but he loves a damsel of
the princess and would like to see her at the earliest."

" Ah ! " answered De Lorche, putting both hands to his
heart. And raising his eyes he sighed time after time,
so sadly that Matsko shrugged his shoulders and said
inwardly, —

" Is he sighing in that way to his old woman? Is he not
really unsound in mind ? "

Meanwhile he conducted him to the house, and both found
themselves in a spacious hall adorned with great horns of
bisons, elks, wild bulls and deer, and illuminated by dry
logs blazing on an immense fireplace. In the centre stood a
table covere;! with matting and plates ready for food.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 231

Barely a few courtiers were present, with whom Zbyshko was
talking. Matsko made them acquainted immediately with
De Lorche, but as they had no knowledge of German, he had
himself to entertain the knight further. But every moment
new courtiers came, — for the greater part splendid fellows,
untrained yet, but large, broad-shouldered, yellow-haired,
dressed as if for the wilderness.

Those who were acquainted with Zbyshko and knew of
his Cracow adventure greeted him as an old friend, and it
was evident that he enjoyed consideration among them.
Some looked on him with that wonder with which people look
on a man over whose neck the axe of the executioner has been
lifted. Round about were heard voices: " Yes, the princess
is here ! Yurand's daughter is here, thou wilt see her at
once, my dear fellow." " And thou wilt go to the hunt with
us?" With that entered two guests, Knights of the Cross,
— Brother Hugo von Danveld, starosta in Ortelsburg, or in
Schytno, whose relative had in his time been Marshal ; and
Siegfried von Lowe, whose family had rendered service in
the Order, — he was bailiff of Yansbork. The first was
rather young yet, but fat, — he had the face of a crafty beer-
guzzler, with moist and thick lips ; the other was tall, with
stern though noble features.

It seemed to Zbyshko that he had seen Danveld some-
where with Prince Vitold, — that Henry, Bishop of Plotsk, had
unhorsed him in a tournament; but this recollection was dis-
turbed by the entrance of Prince Yanush, to whom courtiers
and Knights of the Cross made obeisance. De Lorche and
the comturs and Zbyshko approached him ; he greeted them
affably, but with dignity on his beardless, rustic face, sur-
rounded with hair cut evenly on the forehead, but hanging
to the shoulders on both sides.

Soon trumpets thundered outside in sign that the prince
was ready to take his seat at the table : they thundered
once, twice, thrice. The third time the heavy door on the
right of the dining-hall opened, and in it appeared Princess
Anna, having at her side a marvellous golden-haired maiden
with a lute hanging from her shoulder.

Seeing her, Zbyshko pushed forward, and putting his joined
hands to his lips, dropped on both knees in a posture full of
respect and homage.

At this sight a murmur rose in the hall, for Zbyshko's act
had astonished the Mazovians, and some of them were even
offended.

232 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" By my faith," said some of the older men, " he has
learned that custom surety from knights beyond the sea, and
perhaps from real pagans, for it does not. exist even among
Germans." "That is not strange," thought the younger
ones, " for he owes his life to the maiden." The princess
and Danusia did not recognize Zbyshko immediately, for he
had knelt with his back toward the fire and his face was
shaded. Princess Anna thought at the first moment that he
was a courtier who had failed in duty to the prince and was
begging her intercession ; but Danusia, who had a quicker
glance, pushed forth a step, and inclining her bright head,
cried suddenly in a voice thin and piercing, —

"Zbyshko!"

Then, without thinking that the whole court and the
foreign guests were looking at her, she sprang like a deer
toward the young knight, and seizing him with her arms fell
co kissing his eyes, his lips, his cheeks, nestling up to him
and piping meanwhile with great delight, till the Mazovians
thundered forth in one great burst of laughter, and the
princess drew her to herself by the collar. Danusia looked
then at the people, and, confused terribly, hid behind the
princess with equal swiftness, covering herself with the folds
of her robe so that barely the tip of her head remained
visible.

Zbyshko embraced Princess Anna's feet ; she raised him,
greeted him, and at the same time inquired about Matsko, —
was he dead, or was he alive yet ; if alive, had he come to
Mazovia? Zbyshko answered those questions with no very
great presence of mind, for, bending to one side and the
other, he tried to see behind the princess Danusia, who
thrust her head out from that lady's robe and then dived
into its folds again. The Mazovians seized their sides at
sight of this, even the prince himself laughed, till at last the
hot dishes were brought and the delighted lady turned to
Zbyshko with these words, —

"Serve us, dear attendant, and God grant not only at
this table, but forever."

Then she said, —

" But thou, tortured fly, crawl out from behind my robe,
or thou wilt tear it to pieces."

Danusia came out flushed, confused, raising from moment
to moment on Zbyshko eyes that were frightened, put to
shame, and curious, and so marvellous that the heart was not
only melting in him but in other men. Hugo von Dan veld

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 233

put his hand to his thick moist lips repeatedly ; De Lorche
was astonished, raised both hands, and inquired, —

" By Saint lago of Compostello, who is that maiden? "

To this Danveld, who with his fatness was of low stature,
rose a finger's length, and said in the ear of the Knight of
Lorraine, —

" The devil's daughter."

De Lorche looked at him, blinked, then frowned, and said
with nasal accent, —

" He is not a true knight who calumniates beauty."

" I wear golden spurs, and I am a monk," replied Hugo,
with haughtiness.

So great was the respect for belted knights that De Lorche
dropped his head ; but after a while he replied, —

" I am a blood relative of the princes of Brabant."

"Pax! Pax! (Peace! Peace!)," said the Knight of the
Cross. " Honor to the powerful princes and friends of the
Order, from whose hands you will receive golden spurs
shortly. I do not deny beauty to that maiden, but hear who
her father is."

He was not able, however, to tell, for at that moment
Prince Yanush took his seat, and learning previously from
the Starosta of Yansbork of the great connections of De
Lorche, he gave a sign to him to sit near. Opposite Prince
Yanush sat the princess with Danusia. Zbyshko took his
place, as in Cracow, behind their chairs, at their service.
Danusia held her head over the dish as low as possible, for
she felt shame in the presence of people, but a little to one
side, so that Zbyshko might see her face. He looked eagerly
and with rapture at her small bright head, at her rosy
cheeks, at her shoulders dressed in a closely fitting garment,
— shoulders which had ceased to be those of a child, — and
he felt rising in him, as it were, a river of new love which
would inundate his whole being. He felt also on his eyes,
on his lips, on his face her recent kisses. She had given
them before as a sister to a brother, and he had received
them as from a dear child. Now at the fresh remembrance
of them this happened which happened when he was with
Yagenka, — shivers seized him, and a faintness possessed
him beneath which was hidden a warmth, like a fire covered
with ashes. Danusia seemed to him an entirely grown lady,
for she had bloomed in reality and matured. Besides, so
much had been said in her presence of love, and so frequently,
that as a bunch of flowers warmed with sun rays grows

234 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS

beautiful and opens more and more, so her eyes were opened
to love, and in consequence there was something in her then
which had not been there previously, — a certain beauty no
longer a child's beauty, a cevtaiu mighty attraction, intoxi-
cating, issuing from her as heat from a flame or as odor
from a rose.

Zbyshko felt this, but did not give himself account of it,
for he forgot himself. He forgot even that he had to serve
at the table. He did not see that the courtiers were looking
at him, nudging each other with their elbows, showing
Danusia and him to one another, and laughing ; neither did
he notice De Lorche's face, as it were petrified by amaze-
ment, nor the staring eyes of Dan veld, which were fixed on
Danusia, and reflecting the flame of the chimney seemed as
red and as flashing as the eyes of a wolf. He recovered
only when the trumpet sounded again in sign that it was
time for the wilderness, and when Princess Anna turned to
him and said, —

" Thou wilt go with us, so as to be able to have pleasure,
and speak to the maiden of love ; to this I shall be glad to
listen."

She left the table then with Danusia, so as to be ready
to mount. Zbyshko sprang to the yard where men were
holding horses covered with hoar frost, and snorting. These
were for the prince and princess, guests, and courtiers. In
the yard there were not so many people as before, for the
beaters had gone out in advance with snares, and had van-
ished in the wilderness. The fires had died clown ; day had
appeared, bright, frosty, the snow squeaked under foot ; and
the trees, moved by a light breeze, scattered dry, glittering-
frost flakes.

The prince came out promptly and mounted ; he was fol-
lowed by an attendant with a crossbow, and a spear so heavy
and long that few men could wield it. Prince Yauush
wielded it, however, with ease, for he, like other Mazovian
Piasts, possessed uncommon strength. There were even
women of that stock, who in marrying foreign princes
wound around on their fingers at the wedding feast broad
plates of iron. Near the prince were two other attendants
ready to aid in emergency ; these were chosen from all heirs
in the lauds of Tsehanov and Warsaw, and they were tre-
mendous to look at, with shoulders like forest trees. De
Lorche, who had come from afar, looked on these men with
amazement.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 235

Now the princess and Danusia came out, both wearing
hoods of white weasel-skin. The undegenerate daughter of
Keistut knew better how to " sew" with an arrow than a
needle. So behind her was borne a crossbow a little lighter
than others, and adorned. Zbyshko, kneeling on the snow,
held out his hand, on which the lady rested her foot when
mounting ; Danusia he raised to the saddle as he had Yagenka
in Bogdanets ; and they rode on.

The retinue stretched out like a long snake, turned to the
right from the house, varied and shining on the border of
the wilderness, like a colored selvage on the edge of black
cloth, and then began to sink into it slowly.

They were rather deep in the forest when the princess
said, turning to Zbyshko, —

" Why dost thou not talk? Now talk to her."

Zbyshko, though thus encouraged, was silent awhile yet,
since a certain irresolution had mastered him ; and only after
the length of one or two Hail Marys did he say, —

" Danusia ! "

"What, Zbyshko?"

" I love thee so."

Here he stopped to seek words which were difficult to find,
for though he had knelt like a foreign knight before Danusia,
though he showed her honor in every way, and strove to
avoid common expressions, he strove in vain for courtliness,
since his soul being full he could only speak simply. Hence
he said, after a while, —

" I love thee so that my breath stops ! "

She raised on him from beneath her weasel hood blue eyes,
and a face which the cold forest breeze had made rosy.

"And I, Zbyshko!" said she, as if in haste. And she
covered her eyes with their lids, for she knew then what love
was.

" Hei, thou my little one! hei, thou my maiden!" said
Zbyshko.

And again he was silent from emotion and happiness ; but
the kind and also curious princess came to aid him a second
time.

" Tell her," said she, u how dreary it was for thee without
her, and when there is a thicket, thou mightst even kiss her
on the lips. I shall not be angry, for that is the best way to
give witness of thy love."

So he began to tell her how dreary his life had been without
Her in Bogdanets while he was caring for Matsko, and while

236 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

be was among the "neighbors." Of Yagenka the cunning
avoider uttered no word. As to the rest he spoke truly, for
at that moment he so loved the fair Danusia that he would
have seized her, taken her over on to his horse, kept her
before him, and held her at his breast.

He did not dare to do this; but when the next thicket
separated them from the courtiers and the guests riding be-
hind, he bent toward her, put his arm around her waist, and
hid his face in the weasel-skin hood, testifying to his love
by that act.

But as in winter there are no leaves on hazel nut bushes,
Danveld and De Lorche saw him ; courtiers saw him also, and
began to talk among themselves.

"He kissed her in presence of the princess! I believe
that the lady will soon have the wedding."

" He is a gallant fellow, but Yurand's blood is sulphurous."

"Flint and steel, though the girl seems like a dove.
Sparks wih1 fly from them, never fear ! He has fastened a
claw to the quick in her."

So they conversed, laughing; but Hugo turned to De
Lorche his goatish, malignant, lustful face.

" Could you wish that some Merlin would change you by
magic into that young knight?" asked he.

" And you? " inquired De Lorche.

At this the Knight of the Cross, in whom evidently envy
and desire were now boiling, jerked his horse with impatient
hand, and answered, —

" On my soul! — "

In that moment, however, he recollected himself, and
inclining added —

"I am a monk who has vowed chastity."

And he looked quickly at De Lorche, fearing lest he might
see a smile on his face ; for the Order had an evil fame in
the world on that point, and Danveld among monks had the
worst. Some years before, when assistant starosta in Sam-
bria, complaints had become so loud against him that in
spite of every condescension with which such things were
regarded in Malborg they had to transfer him to the post of
commander in Schytno. Having arrived some days before
with a secret commission to the court of Prince Yanush, and
seeing the charming daughter of Yurand, he was inflamed
with desire for her, against which Danusia's age was no curb,
for in those days girls younger than she were given in mar-
riage. But since at the same time Hugo knew of what rtock

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CltOSS. 237

ehe was, and since in his mind the name of Yurand con-
nected her with dreadful reminiscences, his desire rose on
the basis of savage hatred.

De Lorche fell to inquiring about those events.

" You have called this beautiful maiden ' devil's daughter; '
why have you called her thus ? "

Hugo narrated then the history of Zlotoria, — how at the
building of the castle they had seized the prince and his
court, how in that aft'air the girl's mother had perished, and
how Yurand had avenged her since that time on all Knights
of the Cross in a fearful manner. During the narrative
Hugo's hatred burst forth like a flame, since for this feeling
he had personal reasons also. He had met Yurand two
years before, but at sight of the terrible "Wild boar of
Spyhov " the heart fell in him, for the first time in life, so
contemptibly that he deserted two relatives, deserted his
attendants, left his plunder, and fled a whole day like a
madman, till he reached Schytno, where he was sick a long
time from fright. When he returned to health the Grand
Marshal of the Order brought him to trial. The sentence of
the knightly court released him, it is true, for Hugo swore,
on the cross and his honor, that an enraged horse had borne
him away from the field of battle ; but it closed his path to
higher dignities in the Order. In presence of De Lorche the
Knight of the Cross was silent about these events ; but he
made so many complaints against the cruelty of Yurand and
the insolence of the whole Polish nation, that what he said
could hardly find place in the head of the Knight of Lorraine.

" But," said De Lorche, after a while, " we are with Mazo-
vians, not Poles."

"The principality is separate, but the people are the
same," answered Hugo; "their vileness and hatred of the
Order are equal. God grant the German sword to destroy
the whole race ! "

"You speak truly, lord; for, just think, this prince, ap-
parently honorable, dared to build a hostile castle on your
land; I have never heard of such lawlessness, even among
pagans."

" The castle was hostile, but Zlotoria is on his land, not
ours."

" Then, glory to Christ who gave you the victory. How
did that war end ? "

" There was no war at the time."

" And did you gain a victory at Zlotoria? "

238 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" Just in this did God bless us, that the prince was with-
out an army; he had only a court and women."

"How was that?" asked De Lorche, looking at the knight
with astonishment. "Then you fell upon women in time
of peace, and upon the prince who was building a castle
on his own land? "

" When the glory of the Order and Christianity are in
question no deeds are dishonorable."

"And that terrible knight is only avenging his young
wife killed in time of peace by you ? "

" Whoso raises a hand against a Knight of the Cross is a
son of darkness."

De Lorche was amazed when he heard this, but he had no
time to answer Danveld, for they had ridden out onto a
broad, snowy, weed-covered plain, on which the prince had
alighted from his horse, and after him others began to
dismount.

Skilled foresters under the lead of the chief huntsman
disposed guests and the court in a long row at the edge
of the plain, so that being in concealment themselves they
had in front of them an empty space which facilitated
shooting from crossbows and bows. The two shorter sides
of the plain were beset with snares, behind which were wood-
men, whose duty it was to turn* a beast toward the hunters,
or if it would not be frightened it became entangled in the
snares and they killed it with spears.

Innumerable crowds of Kurpie, disposed skilfully in a so-
called circle, were to drive out every living creature to the
plain from the depth of the forest.

Beyond the hunters was a net, so that any beast which
succeeded in passing the line might be caught in its meshes,
and killed.

The prince stood in the centre of the line, in a slight de-
pression which passed through the whole width of the plain.
The chief huntsman, Mrokota of Motsarzev, chose this
position for him, knowing that just there the largest beasts
would seek escape from the circle. The prince had a cross-
bow in his hand, near his side stood against a tree a heavy
spear, and a little behind him were two "defenders" with
axes on their shoulders, immense fellows, as bulky as trees
of the forest, who besides axes had drawn crossbows, to
be given to the prince should he need them.

The princess and Danusia did not dismount; the prince
never permitted that, because of clanger from wild bulls and

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 239

bisons, before whose rage it was harder in case of attack to
escape on foot than on horseback. De Lorche, though in-
vited by the prince to take a place at his right, begged per-
mission to remain on horseback to defend the ladies, and
took his position at some distance from the princess, looking
like a long bar with a knight's spear, at which the Mazovians
smiled jeeringly in silence, as at a weapon of small value in
hunting.

Zbyshko planted his spear in the snow, put his crossbow
on his shoulder, and standing near Danusia's horse, raised
his head and whispered to her ; at moments he embraced her
feet and kissed her knees, for he did not hide his love now
at all from people. He ceased only when Mrokota, who
in the wilderness made bold to reprimand the prince even,
enjoined silence severely.

Meanwhile far, far away in the depth of the wilderness,
were heard the horns of the Kurpie, which were answered
briefly from the plain by the shrill sound of winding trum-
pets ; then followed perfect silence. Only, at long intervals,
did a grossbeak cry in the top of a pine tree. Sometimes
men in the circle croaked like ravens. The hunters strained
their eyes over the empty space, on which a breeze moved
the frost-covered weeds and the leafless clumps of brush,
— each waiting with impatience to see what beast would
be first to appear on the snow. In general a rich and
splendid hunt was predicted, for the wilderness was swarm-
ing with bisons, wild bulls, and wild boars.

The Kurpie had smoked out from their dens a certain
number of bears, which thus roused went through the thickets,
mad, alert, and hungry, feeling that they would soon have to
struggle, not for a quiet winter's sleep, but for life.

There was still a long time of waiting, since the men who
were urging the beasts to the clasps of the circle, and to the
plain, occupied an enormous extent of forest, and were com-
ing from such a distance that the ears of hunters were not
touched even by the barking of dogs, which immediately
after the sounding of trumpets were freed from their
leashes. One of these dogs, freed evidently too early, or
wandering apart after men, appeared on the plain, and
having run over all of it with his nose to the ground, passed
between the hunters. Again the place was empty and
silent; only the woodmen cawed continually like ravens,
announcing in this way that work would begin soon.

In fact, after an interval long enough to repeat a few Our

240 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Fathers, at the edge appeared wolves, which, as the most
wary, tried first to escape from the circle. Of these there
were few. After they had come out on the plain and caught
the odor of people, they plunged into the forest anew, seek-
ing evidently another escape. Wild boars sprang out next
and ran in a long black chain over the snowy expanse,
seeming in the distance like a drove of tame pigs, which at
the call of a woman hurry homeward with shaking ears.
But that chain halted, listened, scented, turned and listened
again, bore to one side toward the snares, sniffed the wood-
men, moved again toward the hunters, grunting, approach-
ing more and more cautiously, but still nearer, till at last the
sound of iron was heard on the crossbows, then the whiz of
arrowst and the first blood stained the white, snowy surface.

A piercing squeal was heard and the drove scattered,
as if struck by lightning ; some went at random straight-
forward, some rushed toward the snares, some ran either
singly or in small groups, mixing among other beasts with
which the plain was now swarming. At this time was heard
clearly the sound of horns, the barking of dogs, and the dis-
tant noise of men advancing along the main line from the
depth of the forest. The beasts of the wilderness, driven
from both sides by the extended wings of the circle, filled
the forest plain more and more densely. No sight like that
could be seen in foreign parts, or even in other Polish
lands, where there were no such wild forests as in Mazovia.
The Knights of the Cross, though they had been in Lithuania,
where at times bisons by striking an army produced con-
fusion in it, wondered not a little at the immense number
of beasts, but especially did De Lorche wonder. Standing
near the princess and the damsels, like a stork on the watch,
and unable to speak with any one, he had begun to be
annoyed, while freezing in his armor, and thinking that the
hunt was a failure. At last he saw before him whole herds
of fleet-footed deer, yellow stags, and elks with weighty-
horned heads, mingled together, storming over the plain,
blinded with fear and seeking in vain for an exit.

The princess, in whom at sight of this the blood of her
father Keistut began to play, sent shaft after shaft into
that many-colored throng, and screamed with delight when
a stricken deer or an elk rose in its career, then fell heavily
and dug the snow with its feet. Damsels bent their faces
often toward the crossbows, for the ardor of hunting had
seized every person.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 241

Zbyshko alone had no thought for hunting, but leaning
his elbow on Danusia's knees, and his head on his palm, he
gazed into her eyes; and she, half smiling, half abashed,
tried to close his eyelids with her fingers, as if unable to
endure such a glance.

De Lorche's attention was occupied by a bear, enormous,
with gray legs and shoulders, which had come out of the
weeds unexpectedly near the hunters. The prince sent a
bolt from his crossbow, and then attacked the beast with a
spear. When the bear, roaring awfully, rose on his hind
legs the prince pierced him before the eyes of the whole
court, so quickly and surely that neither of the two " defend-
ers " had need of an axe.

The young Knight of Lorraine thought then that there,
were not many lords in the castles at which he had stopped
on his journey who would have had courage for amusement
like that, and that with such princes and such people the
Order might have a difficult adventure, and pass through
grievous hours sometime. But farther on he saw pierced in
that same way by other men terrible, immense, white-tusked
boars, far larger and more savage than any in Lower Lor-
raine or the forests of Germany. Never had he seen such
trained hunters, nor any so confident in the strength of their
hands, nor such spear-thrusts. As a man of experience,
he concluded that all those people living in boundless forests
were accustomed from years of childhood to the crossbow
and spear, hence they attained greater skill in the use of
them than others.

At last the plain was strewn thickly with bodies of all
kinds of beasts, but it was far to the end of the hunt yet.
The most interesting and also the most dangerous moment
was coming, for the circle had just pressed to the open
space a number of tens of wild bulls and bisons. Though in
the forest these lived apart usually, they went now mixed
together, but not at all headlong from fear; they were
rather threatening than terrified. They advanced not very
quickly, as if confident, in the feeling of immense power,
that they would break every obstacle and pass ; the earth
resounded beneath the weight of them. Bearded bulls, going
in crowds with their heads close to the ground, halted at
moments as if considering in what direction to strike.
From their monstrous lungs went forth deep roars which
were like underground thunder. From their nostrils issued
steam, and digging the snow with their fore feet they seemed

VOL. I. — 16

242 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

to be looking with bloody eyes from beneath their shaggy
manes for a hidden enemy.

Meanwhile the woodmen raised a mighty shout, to which
answer was given from the main line and from the wings of
the circle by hundreds of loud voices; horns and whistles
made an uproar; the wilderness quivered to its remotest
depths, and at the same moment the dogs of the Kurpie
rushed out to the plain with a fearful tumult, and chased
along on the trail. The sight of them roused rage in the
twinkle of an eye among female beasts which had their
young with them. The herd of animals, going hitherto
slowly, scattered over the whole plain in mad haste. A wild
bull, tawny, gigantic, almost monstrous, surpassing bisons
m size, rushed with great springs toward the line of hunters ;
he turned toward the right side of the plain, then, seeing
horses some tens of yards distant, among the trees, he halted,
and roaring, began to plough the earth with his horns, as if
rousing himself to spring forward and fight.

At this sight the woodmen raised a still greater shout. In
the line of hunters were heard piercing voices, —

" The princess ! the princess ! Save the princess ! "

Zbyshko grasped his spear planted in the snow and sprang
to the edge of the forest ; after him went a number of Lithu-
anians ready to die in defence of the daughter of Keistut ;
meanwhile a crossbow sounded in the hands of the lady, a
shaft whistled, and, flying over the inclined head of the bull,
it fastened in his neck.

" He has got it !" cried the princess; "he will come no
nearer! "

But a roar so dreadful that horses rose on their haunches
drowned further words of hers. The bull hurled himself like
a storm straight against the princess. But suddenly, and
with no less impetus, the manful De Lorche rushed forth,
from among the trees ; bent forward on his horse, with lance
lowered as in a knightly tournament, he bore straight on the
animal. In one twinkle of an eye those present saw buried
in the neck of the bull a lance which bent like a reed
and broke into small splinters, then the immense horned
head disappeared altogether under the belly of De Lorche's
horse, and before any one present could utter a cry, the
steed and the rider flew through the air as if sent from a
sling.

The horse, falling on his side, began in mortal agony to
struggle with his feet, entangling them in his own intestines,

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

243

which had dropped from the body. De Lorche lay near by
motionless, looking like an iron wedge on the snow. The
wild bull seemed for an instant to hesitate whether to pass
them and strike other horses; but having his first victims
there before him, he turned again and began to gloat over
the hapless steed, crushing him with his head, and tearing in
rage the open belly with his horns.

People rushed out from the forest, however, to save the
foreign knight. Zbyshko, concerned for the safety of the
princess and Danusia, came first, and thrust in his sharp
spear behind the foreleg of the beast. But he struck with
such force that the handle, when the bull turned suddenly,
broke in his hand, and he himself fell face forward on the
snow.

"He is lost! he is lost!" cried Mazovians, rushing to
aid him.

Meanwhile the bull's head had covered Zbyshko and was
pressing him to the earth. From the prince's side two pow-
erful "defenders" rushed up; but help would have been
late had not Hlava, the man given by Yagenka, preceded
them luckily. He ran ahead, and raising a broad-axe with
both hands cut the bent neck of the bull right behind his
horns.

The blow was so terrible that the beast dropped as if
struck by lightning, his backbone was severed and his head
half chopped away ; but in falling he pressed Zbyshko. Both
"defenders" pulled off the monstrous body in a twinkle,
but meanwhile the princess and Danusia sprang from their
horses, and dumb with fright, ran to Zbyshko. Pale, covered
with his own blood and the blood of the bull, he raised him-
self somewhat, tried to stand, but staggered, fell on his
knees, and leaning on his hand could utter only one word :

" Danusia ! "

Then he threw out blood through his mouth, and darkness
embraced his head. Danusia, standing at his back, seized
his arms, but unable to hold him, cried for assistance.
People surrounded him from all sides, rubbed him with snow,
poured wine into his mouth ; finally the chief hunter, Mrokota,
gave command to put him on a cloak, and stay the blood-
flow with soft pine punk.

" He will live if only a rib and not his spine is broken,"
said he, turning to the princess.

Meanwhile other damsels, assisted by hunters, were sav-
ing De Lorche. They turned him on every side, seeking on

244 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

his armor for dints or holes made by the horns of the
bull; but beyond traces of snow, packed in between
joints of the armor, they could find nothing. The bull had
taken revenge mainly on the horse, now dead, with all his
entrails out under him ; De Lorche had not been struck.
He had only fainted from the fall, and, as appeared later,
his right arm was disjointed. When they removed his
helmet and poured wine into his mouth, he opened his eyes
straightway and regained consciousness. Seeing the anxious
faces of young and comely damsels bent over him, he said
in German, —

" Surely I am in paradise, and angels are above me."

The damsels did not understand what he said, it is true,
but glad that he had recovered and spoken, they smiled at
him, and, with the help of hunters, raised him from the snow.
Feeling pain in his right arm he groaned ; with his left he
leaned on the arm of one of the " angels; " for a while he
stood motionless, fearing to move a step, for he did not feel
firm on his feet. Then he cast a glance, which was dull yet,
over the field of struggle. He saw the yellow carcass of the
bull, which near by seemed enormous. He saw Danusia
wringing her hands over Zbyshko, and Zbyshko himself on a
cloak.

" Did that knight come to aid me? " inquired he. "Is he
alive ? "

" He is hurt seriously," answered one of the courtiers, who
knew German.

" From this day forth I shall fight not against him, but for
him," said the man of Lorraine.

At that moment Prince Yanush, who had been standing
over Zbyshko, approached De Lorche and praised him, say-
ing that by his daring deed he had guarded the princess
and other ladies from great peril, and had even saved their
lives, perhaps, for which, in addition to knightly rewards,
he would be surrounded by fame among people then living,
and among their descendants.

"In these effeminate times," said he, " fewer and fewer
real knights pass through the world ; be my guest, therefore,
as long as is possible, or stay in Mazovia altogether, for you
have won my favor, and you will win as easily the favor of
people by your worthy deeds."

De Lorche's heart, eager for glory, was melted by these
words ; for when he considered that he had accomplished
such a preponderant deed of knighthood, and won such

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

245

praise in those distant Polish lands of which in the West
such marvellous things were related, his delight was such
that he hardly felt any pain in his disjointed arm. He
understood that a knight who at the court of Brabant or
Burgundy could say that he had saved at a hunt the life
of Princess Anna of Mazovia, would walk in glory as m
sunlight. Under the influence of these thoughts, he wanted
even to go directly to the princess and vow, on his knees,
faithful service to her; but the lady herself and Danusia
were busied with Zbyshko.

Zbyshko had regained consciousness again for a moment;
but he only smiled at Danusia, raised his hand to his fore-
head, now covered with cold sweat, and fainted a second
time. Experienced hunters, seeing his closed hands and open
mouth, said that he would not recover; but the still more
experienced Kurpie, many of whom carried on their persons
marks of bears' claws, wild boars' tusks, or wild bulls' horns,
gave better hope, asserting that the butt's horn had slipped
along the knight's ribs ; that one or two ribs might be broken,
but that his spine was safe; otherwise he could not have
raised himself up for a moment. They showed also a snow-
drift on the place where Zbyshko had fallen, that had saved
him; for the beast, pressing him between his horns, was
unable to .crush either his breast or his back.

Unfortunately Father Vyshonek, Princess Anna's doctor,
though usually at hunts, was not present; he was occupied
at the house in baking wafers. The Cheh, learning this,
hurried after him, but meanwhile the Kurpie carried Zbyshko
on a cljak to the prince's house. Danusia wished to go on
foot with him, but Princess Anna opposed, for the road was
long, and in the forest depths was much snow ; haste, there-
fore, was needed.

Danveld helped the girl to mount, and then riding near her,
just behind the men who were carrying Zbyshko, spoke in
Polish, in a suppressed voice, so that he could be heard by
her only : —

"I have in Schytno a wonderfal healing balsam, which I
got from a hermit in the Hercynian forest, and which I could
bring in three days."

"God will reward you," answered Danusia.

u God rewards every deed of mercy, but can I hope for
pay from you also ? "

" What could I pay you? "

The Knight of the Cross pushed up near her with his horse ;

246

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

evidently he wished to tell something, but hesitated, and only
after a while did he say, —

" In the Order, besides brothers, there are sisters ; one
of them will bring the healing balsam, and then I will men-
tion pay."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 247

CHAPTEE XVIII.

FATHER VYSHONEK dressed Zbyshko' s wound. He found
only one rib broken, but the first day he could not answer for
recovery, since he could not tell "whether the heart in
the sick man was wrenched, or his liver torn." Toward
evening so great a faintness seized De Lorche that he had to
lie down. On the following day he could move neither hand
nor foot without great pain in all his bones.

The princess and Danusia, with other damsels, attended
the sick men, and prepared for them, according to direc-
tions of the priest, various ointments and herbs. Zbyshko
was seriously wounded, and from time to time vomited blood,
which alarmed the priest greatly. Still, -he was conscious,
and the next day, though very much weakened, when he
learned from Danusia who it was to whom he was indebted
for life, he called his Cheh, to thank and reward him. But
he had to remember that Hlava had come from Yagenka,
and that had it not been for her well-wishing heart he would
have perished. This thought was to him even burdensome,
for he felt that he never could repay the honest girl with
good for good, and that he would be for her only the cause
of suffering and terrible sadness. He said to himself, it is
true, immediately after, "I cannot indeed hew myself in
two," but at the bottom of his soul there remained, as it were,
a reproach of conscience. The Cheh inflamed still more this
internal disquiet.

" I swore to my lady," said he, " on my honor as a noble,
to guard you, and I will do so without any reward. Not to
me, but to her, are you indebted for rescue."

Zbyshko gave no answer, but began to breathe heavily.
Hlava was silent for a while, then he said, —

" If you command me to hurry to Bogdanets, I will hurry.
You might wish to see the old lord, for God knows what will
happen you."

" What does the priest say? " inquired Zbyshko.

" The priest says that he will know at the new moon, and
there are four days to the new moon. "

" Ei ! there is no need to go to Bogdanets. Either I shall
die before my uncle could come, or I shall recover."

248 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"You might send even a letter to Bogdanets. Sanderus
will write it all clearly. They would know about you, at
least, and perhaps have a mass said."

" Leave me at present, for I am weak. If I die, thou
wilt return to Zyh's house, and tell how it was; they will give
money then for a mass there. And people will bury me here,
or in Tsehanov."

" In Tsehanov, or in Prasnysh, for only Kurpie are buried
in the forest, where wolves howl over them. I have heard
from the servants, also, that the prince will go with the court
in two days to Tsehanov, and thence to Warsaw."

"They will not desert me here," said Zbyshko.

In fact he had divined rightly, for the princess had gone that
very day to the prince with the request to let her stay in the
forest house with Danusia, the damsels, and the priest, who
was opposed to the early removal of Zbyshko to Prasnysh.

De Lorche was considerably better in two days, and was
on his feet. But learning that the "ladies" would remain,
he remained also to accompany them on their return, and in
case of a " Saracen" attack, to defend them from evil acci-
dent. Whence these " Saracens" were to come was a ques-
tion which the gallant knight of Lorraine had not given him-
self. In the distant west, it is true, Lithuanians were called
thus; from them, however, no danger could threaten the
daughter of Keistut; she was the full sister of Vitold, and
the cousin of Yagello, the " mighty king at Cracow."

But in spite of what he had heard in Mazovia of the
christening of Lithuania, and the union of two crowns on
the head of one sovereign, De Lorche had lived too long
among Knights of the Cross not to believe that every evil
might be expected from Lithuanians at all times. The
Knights of the Cross had told him this, and he had not
entirely lost faith in the Order.

Meanwhile an event happened which fell as a shadow be-
tween the Knights of the Cross and Prince Yanush. On the
day before the departure of the court, brothers Gottfried and
Ro"tgier arrived ; they had been in Tsehanov before ; and with
them came a certain De Fourcy as the herald of news un-
favorable for Knights of the Cross. Behold, it had happened
that foreign guests visiting with the starosta of Lubov,
namely, he, De Fourcy, De Bregov, and Meinegger, all from
families of previous merit in the Order, when they had heard
of Yurand of Spyhov, not only were they not frightened, but
they decided to entice the renowned warrior to the field and

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 24(

convince themselves whether he was really as terrible as
people declared him.

The starosta, it is true, opposed, referring to the peace be-
tween the Order and the princes of Mazovia ; but at last, in
the hope, perhaps, of freeing himself from a terrible neigh-
bor, he determined not only to look at the affair through his
fingers, but to let men at arms go also.

The knights sent a challenge to Yurand, who accepted it
eagerly on condition that they would send away their men,
and they three fight with him and two comrades on the very
boundary of Prussia and Spyhov. When they were unwill-
ing to dismiss their men at arms and withdraw from the
lands of Spyhov, he fell upon them, slew their men at arms,
thrust a spear through Meinegger, took Bregov prisoner and
threw him into the dungeon of Spyhov. De Fourcy alone
was unhurt, and after wandering three days through Mazo-
vian forests, he learned from a tar- boiler that Knights of the
Cross were tarrying in Tsehanov ; he made his way to these
knights so as to complain with them to the majesty of the
prince, pray for punishment, and a command to free Bregov.

These tidings obscured at once the good relations between
Prince Yanush and the guests, for not only did the two
brothers who arrived then, but also Danveld and Siegfried
von Lowe demand of the prince insistently to do justice
to the Order, free the boundary of a robber, and mete
out punishment with usury for all his offences. Danveld,
especially, having with Yurand his own old accounts, the
remembrance of which burnt him with pain and with shame,
demanded vengeance almost threateningly.

" A complaint will go to the Grand Master," said he,
" and if we obtain no justice from your Princely Grace, he
will be able to find it, even should all Mazovia take the part
of that murderer."

The prince, though mild by nature, grew angry, and said :

u What justice are ye asking for? If Yurand had been the
first to attack you, if he had burnt villages, driven away
herds, and killed people, I should summon him to judg-
ment, and measure out punishment. But it was ye who at-
tacked him. Your starosta let armed men go on the expedi-
tion ; but what did Yurand do ? He accepted your challenge,
and only asked you to send off your serving men. How am
I to punish him for that, or to summon him to judgment?
Ye attacked a dreadful man, feared by all, and of your own
choice brought down on your own heads disaster. What do

250 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

ye want, tnen? Am I to command him not to defend him-
self whenever ye are pleased to attack him? "

" It was not the Order who attacked him, but guests,
foreign knights," replied Dan veld.

• " The Order answers for guests, and besides, with them
were men at arms from the Lubov garrison. "

" Was the starosta to yield up guests, as for slaughter? "

At this the prince turned to Siegfried, and said, —

"See what justice becomes in your mouths, and see
if your evasions are not offensive to God."

" De Bregov must be freed from captivity," answered the
stern Siegfried; "for men of his family were chiefs in the
Order, and have rendered great service to the Cross."

"And the death of Meinegger must be avenged," added
Hugo.

The prince gathered the hair on both sides of his head, and
rising from his seat, approached the Germans with an omi-
nous face ; but after a moment he remembered evidently that
they were his guests ; so he restrained himself once more,
placed his hand on Siegfried's arm, and said, —

" Listen, starosta, you wear the cross on your mantle, so
answer on that cross according to conscience. Was Yurand
right or not ? "

u De Bregov must be freed from captivity," answered
Siegfried.

u God grant me patience," said the prince, after a moment
of silence.

"The injustice which has met us in the persons of our
guests is merely an additional cause of complaint," con-
tinned Siegfried, in a voice as sharp as a sword-edge. " Since
the Order is an order, never in Palestine, or in Transylvania,
or in pagan Lithuania up to this time, has one common man
done us so much evil as that bandit of Spyhov. Your
Princely Grace, we desire redress and punishment, not for
one injustice, but a thousand ; not for one battle, but for five
hundred ; not for one blood spilling, but for whole years of
deeds for the like of which the fire of heaven should burn
that godless nest of cruelty and wickedness. Whose groans
are calling to God there for vengeance? Ours! Whose
tears? Ours! In vain have we brought complaints, in vain
have we called for judgment. Never has satisfaction been
rendered us."

When he heard this Prince Yanush nodded his head.
"In former years," said he, "Knights of the Cross were

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 251

guests often in Spyhov, and Yurand was not your enemy
till his beloved wife died in your bonds. How many times
have you attacked him yourselves, as now, because lie chal
lenged and conquered your knights? How many times have
you set murderers on him, or sent bolts at him from cross-
bows in the pine woods ? He has attacked you, it is true,
for vengeance was burning him ; but have not you, or knights
living on your lands, attacked peaceful people in Mazoviar
Have you not driven away herds, burnt villages, slaughtered
men, women, and children? And when I made complaint to
your Master he answered from Malborg : ' An ordinary
brawl on the boundary ! ' Give me peace ! It does not be
come you to complain, you who seized me when I was un-
armed, in time of peace, on my own land ; and had it not
been for terror before the anger of the king at Cracow, I
might have been groaning to this hour^in your underground
dungeons. That is how you paid me, who came from the
family of your benefactors. Leave me in peace ; it is not
for you to speak of justice ! "

When they heard this the Knights of the Cross looked at
one another with impatience, for it was bitter to them and a
shame that the prince mentioned that event in Zlotoria in
presence of De Fourcy ; so Danveld, wishing to put an end
to further conversation on that subject, said, —

" In the case of your Princely Grace there was a mistake,
which we corrected, not out of fear of the king at Cracow,
but for the sake of justice. As to brawls on the boundary,
our Master cannot answer for them, since in all kingdoms
of the world everywhere there are turbulent -spirits on the
boundaries."

"Thou sayst that, but art calling for justice against
Yurand. What do ye wish ? "

" Justice and punishment."

The prince balled his bony fusts and repeated, —

" God give me patience ! "

" Let your Princely Grace remember this, too," continued
Danveld, " that our turbulent men harm only lay persons
not of the German race ; but yours raise their hands against
the German Order, by which they offend the Saviour him-
self. And what tortures and punishments can suffice those
who offend the Cross?"

" Hear me! " said the prince. " Do not carry on war by
means of God, for Him thou wilt not deceive! " And plac-
ing his hands on the shoulders of the Knight of the Cross, he

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

shook him violently. The German was alarmed at once, and
began in a milder voice, —

" If it be true that the guests attacked Yurand first, and
they did not dismiss their men at arms, I do not applaud
them. But did Yurand really accept the challenge? "

Then he looked at De Fourcy, blinking stealthily the while,
as if to inform him that he was to deny ; but De Fourcy, un-
able, or unwilling to do so, replied, —

' ' He wished in company with two other men to do battle
against us, after we had sent away the men at arms."

' ' Are you certain ? "

4 ' On my honor ! De Bregov and I agreed, but Meinegger
would not join us."

" Starosta of Schytno ! " interrupted the prince, "you know
better than other men that Yurand does not avoid a chal-
lenge." Here he turned to all, and said : " Whoever of you
would like to challenge Yurand to a battle on foot or on horse-
back, to him I give permission. Should Yurand be killed, or
taken captive, Bregov will be freed without ransom. Ask no
more of me, for you will not receive it."

After these words deep silence followed. Danveld and
Siegfried, and Brother Rotgier, and Brother Gottfried, though
brave, were too well acquainted with the terrible heir of Spy-
hov for any man of them to undertake a life-and-death battle
against him ; only a stranger might do that, — a man from
distant parts, like De Lorche, or De Fourcy; but De Lorche
was not present at the conversation, and De Fourcy was still
too much influenced by heartfelt fear.

" I have seen him once," muttered he, "-and have no wish
to look at him a second time."

"A monk is not permitted to engage in single combat,"
said Siegfried, " unless with special permission of the Master
and the Grand Marshal ; but we do not demand permission
for battle, only that De Bregov be liberated from captivity,
and Yurand put to death."

" You are not the law in this land."

" We have endured patiently, so far, a grievous neighbor-
hood. But our Master will be able to measure out justice."

"Therefore there will be justice to the Master and to you
from Mazovia ! "

" Behind the Master are the Germans and the Roman
emperor. "

" And behind me is the Polish king, to whom more lands
and nations are subject,"

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 253

" Does your Princely Grace wish war with the Order?"

"If I wished war, I should not wait for you in Mazovia,
I should go to you ; but do not threaten me, for I am not
afraid."

"What am I to report to the Master? "

" Your Master has made no inquiry of me. Report what
you like to him."

" Then we will measure out punishment and revenge our-
selves."

The prince stretched out his arms and began to move his
finger threateningly in the very face of the Knight of the
Cross.

"Have a care ! " said he, in a voice of suppressed anger.
" Have a care; I have permitted you to challenge Yurand,
but if you break into my country with troops of the Order, I
will strike you — and you will sit here, not as a guest, but a
captive."

Evidently his patience was exhausted, for he threw his cap
against the table with all his strength, went out of the room,
and slammed the door behind him. The Knights of the Cross
were pale from rage, and De Fourcy looked at them as if
bewildered.

" What will happen now?" inquired Brother Rotgier.

But Danveld sprang almost with closed fists at De Fourc}7.

" Why didst thou say that ye attacked Yurand first? "

" Because it is true ! "

" There was need of a lie."

"I came here to fight, not to lie."

"Thou hast fought fiercely — there is no word on that
score ! "

" And hast thou not run away before Yurand to Schytno? "

' ' Pax, pax ! " exclaimed Siegfried. ' ' This knight is a
guest of the Order."

" It is all one what he said," put in Brother Gottfried.
' ' They would not have punished Yurand without trial, and at
a trial the affair would have been explained."

" What will happen now? " repeated Brother Rotgier.

A moment of silence followed.

"We must finish finally with that bloody cur!" said
Siegfried, in a stern and resolute voice. " De Bregov must
be freed from confinement. Let us assemble the garrisons
from Schytno, Insburg, and Lubov. Let us summon the
nobles of Helmno, and attack Yurand. It is time to put an
end to him ! "

254 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

But the adroit Danveld, who knew how to weigh every-
thing on both sides, put his hands on his head, frowned,
and said, after thinking, —

"Impossible, without permission of the Master."

u If it succeeds, the Master will praise," said Gottfried.

"But if not? If the prince moves his spearmen, and
falls on us ? "

" There is peace between him and the Order; he will not
strike."

" Yes, there is peacer but we shall be the first to break it.
Our garrisons are not enough against the Mazovians."

"Then the Master will take our side, and there will be
war."

Danveld frowned again, and was thoughtful.

"No, no," said he, after a while. "If it succeeds, the
Master will be glad at heart. Envoys will go to the prince,
there will be discussions, and we shall get off without punish-
ment. But in case of defeat, the Order will not take our
part, and will not declare war against the prince. For that
another Master would be needed. Behind Prince Yanush
stands the Polish king, and the Grand Master will not
quarrel with him."

"Still, we took the land of Dobryn; it is evident that
Cracow is not a terror to us."

"There were pretexts, — Opolchyk. We took, as it were,
a mortgage, and even that— Here he looked around, and
added in a low voice, " I have heard in Malborg that if we
were threatened with war, we should give up the mortgage,
if the money were returned."

"Ach!" said Rotgier, "if Markward of Salzbach were
among us, or if Schaumberg, who smothered Vitold's whelps,

— they would manage Yurand. Who is Vitold? Yagello's
viceroy ! — Grand Prince ; still Schaumberg cared nothing,

— he smothered Vitold's children — made nothing of it.
Indeed, there is a lack among us of men who can find
means to do anything."

Hearing this, Hugo von Danveld put his elbows on the table
and his head on his hands, and sank for a long time in thought.
Suddenly his eyes grew bright, he wiped his thick moist lips
with the back of his hand as his wont was, and said, —

"Blessed be the moment in which you recalled, pious
brother, the name of the valiant Schaumberg."

"Why so? Have you thought of something?" inquired
Siegfried.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 255

" Speak quickly ! " cried Rotgier and Gottfried.

4 'Listen: Yurand has a daughter here, his only child,
whom he loves as the sight of his eye."

" He has ; I know her. Princess Anna Danuta loves her
also."

"She does. Now listen: If you were to carry off that
maiden, Yurand would give for her not only Bregov, but all
the prisoners, with himself and Spyhov in addition."

" By the blood of Saint Boniface shed in Dohum ! " cried
Brother Gottfried, "it would be as you say."

Then they were silent, as if frightened by the boldness and
the difficulties of the undertaking. Only after a while did
Brother Rotgier turn to Siegfried.

" Your wit and experience," said he, " are equal to your
valor ; what do you think of this ? "

"I think it a question which deserves consideration."

" For," continued Rotgier, " the maiden is a companion of
the princess ; more, she is almost a beloved daughter. Think,
pious brothers, what an uproar would rise."

u You have said yourself," said Hugo, laughing, "that
Schaumberg smothered Vitold's whelps, — and what was
done to him for doing so? They will raise an outcry for any
cause ; but if we should send Yurand in chains to the Master,
reward would await us more certainly than punishment."

"True," said Siegfried, "there is a chance for attack.
The prince will go away, Anna Danuta will remain here
with only her damsels. But an attack on the prince's court
in time of peace is no common matter. The prince's court
is not Spyhov. Then it will be again as in Zlotoria. Again
complaints will be sent to all kingdoms, and to the Pope,
against the violence of the Order; again the cursed Yagello
will be heard with a threat, and the Master — you know him,
moreover — he is glad to take what he can, but he does not
want war with Yagello. Yes ! a shout would rise in all the
lands of Mazovia and Poland."

" Meanwhile Yurand's bones would be bleaching on a
hook," said Danveld. "Besides who tells you to snatch
her away here from the court, from the side of the princess? "

" Not from Tsehanov, I hope, where in addition to nobles
there are three hundred bowmen."

"No. But may not Yurand get sick, and send people
for his daughter? The princess would not forbid her to go
in that case, and should the girl be lost on the road, who will
say to you or to me, ' Thou didst snatcli her away ? ' '

256

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"Pshaw!" said Siegfried, impatiently; " then make Yu-
rand get sick and send for the maiden."

At this Hugo smiled in triumph, and answered, —

" I have a goldsmith at home, who was driven out of Mai-
borg for crime, and who settled in Schytno. This man can
imitate any seal ; I have men too, who, though our subjects,
are descended from Mazovians. Dost not understand me
yet?"

' ' I understand ! " exclaimed Gottfried excitedly.

Brother Rotgier raised his hands aloft, and said, —

" God give thee happiness, pious brother, for neithei
Markward of Salzbach, nor Schaumberg would have found a
better method."

Then he blinked as if trying to see something in the dis-
tance. " I see," said he, " Yurand standing with a rope
around his neck at the Dantzig Gate in Malborg, and our
men at arms kicking him."

" And his daughter will be a servant of the Order, " added
Hugo.

Hearing this, Siegfried turned severe eyes at Danveld,
who drew the back of his hand q ^ross his lips again, and
said, —

"But now to Schytno as quickly as possible."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 257

CHAPTER XIX.

BUT before starting for Schytno, the four brethren and DC
Fourcy had to take farewell of the prince and the princess.
That was a farewell not over friendly, but the prince, in
accord with ancient Polish custom, unwilling to let guests
depart empty handed, gave each man a fine bundle of fur,
and a gryven of silver ; they received these with delight
giving assurance that, as brethren of the Cross, who had
vowed poverty, they never kept money, but gave it to the
poor, whom they recommended at the same time to pray for
the health, glory, and future salvation of Prince Yanush.

The Mazovians smiled under their moustaches at these
statements, for the greed of the Order was well known to
them, and still better known were the lies of the Knights of
the Order. In Mazovia the saying was, " A Knight of the
Cross lies as a skunk gives out odor." The prince waved
his hand and said after they had gone that a man might go
to heaven on their prayers, perhaps crab fashion.

But still earlier, at parting with the princess, when Siegfried
kissed her hand, Danveld approached Danusia, placed his
hand on her head, and while stroking it said, —

"It is commanded us to return good for evil, and love
even our enemies ; so a sister of the Order will bring to you,
young lady, the healing balsam."

" How am I to thank you? " answered Danusia.

" Be a friend of the Order, and the Knights of the Cross."

De Fourcy had noted this conversation, and because the
beauty of the maiden had struck him, he asked after they
had moved toward Schytno, —

"What beautiful damsel is that with whom you were
talking ? "

" She is the daughter of Yurand."

"The one whom you are going to seize?" asked De
Fourcy, in wonder.

" The same. And if we have her, Yurand is ours."

"It is clear that not everything coming from Yurand is
evil. It is worth while to be the keeper of such a prisoner."

4 'Do you think that it would be easier to war with her,
than with Yurand ? "
VOL. i. —17

258 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" That means that I think the same as you do. Her
father is an enemy of the Order, but with the daughter you
have spoken words rubbed with honey, and have promised
her a balsam, besides."

Apparently Hugo von Danveld felt the need of justifying
himself in some words before Siegfried, who, though not
better than others, still observed strict rules of morality,
and therefore had criticised certain brothers more than
once.

" I have promised her a balsam," said he, " for that
young knight who was crushed by the bull, and to whom
she is betrothed, as you know. Should there be an outcry
after we have seized the girl, we shall say that not only have
we wished no harm, but we have sent them a cure according
to Christian charity."

"Very well," replied Siegfried. "But we must send
some safe person."

" I will send a pious woman completely devoted to the
Order. I will command her to observe, and to listen.
When our people go, as if sent by Yurand, they will find
everything ready."

" It will be difficult to bring such people together."

" No. We have men who speak the !?ame language that
they do. We have them even among servants and the gar-
rison, — men who are outlawed from Mazovia, fugitives,
murderers, criminals, it is true, but fearless, and ready^ for
anything. I shall promise them every reward if they do the
work ; if they fail, the halter."

" Very well ! But in case of treason 1 "

"There will be no treason, for every man of them has
earned impalement on the stake, and upon each one a sen-
tence is hanging. We only need to give them proper cloth-
ing and they will pass for real servants of Yurand, but the
main thing is a letter with Yurand's seal."

"We must foresee everything," said Rotgier. "After
the last battle Yurand will wish to see the prince, perhaps,
so as to complain of us, and justify himself. Being in
Tsehanov he will go to his daughter in the forest. It may
happen that our men appearing on Yurand's business will
meet Yurand himself."

" The men whom I shall select are cunning ruffiane.
They know that if they strike Yurand they will go to the
hook. Their lives will depend on not meeting him."
Still, should it happen them to be captured?"

u

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 259

"We shall get rid of them, and the message. Who will
say that we sent them? Finally if the girl is not carried
away, there will be no outcry, and if a few gallows'-birds of
Mazovia are quartered, no harm will happen from that to the
Order."

"I understand neither your politeness nor your fear lest
it be known that the girl was carried away by our command,"
said Brother Gottfried, the youngest among the Knights.
" Having her once in hand we must, of course, send some
person to Yurand to say to him : ' Thy daughter is with us ;
dost thoti wish that she should receive freedom, give for her
Bregov and thyself.' How else is it to be? But then it
will be known that we seized the girl."

"True," said De Fourcy, whom the whole affair did
not please overmuch. "Why hide that which must be
discovered?"

But Danveld laughed, and turning to Brother Gottfried
asked, —

" How long do you wear the white mantle? "

"The sixth year will be finished the first week after
Trinity Sunday."

"When you have worn it another six years you will
understand the Order more intimately. Yurand knows us
better than you do at present. This will be told him :
' Brother Schaumberg has charge of thy daughter, and if
thou squeak a word, remember the children of Vitold.' "

" But later?"

" Later Bregov will be free, and the Order will be rid of
Yurand."

"Well!" exclaimed Brother Rotgier, "everything is so
wisely thought out that God must bless our undertaking."

" God will bless all undertakings that have for object the
good of the Order," replied the gloomy Siegfried.

They went on in silence, and before them, two or three
arrow-shots distant, went their escort to clear the road, which
was drifted, for abundant snow had fallen in the night. On
the trees was deposited much frost ; the da}^ was cloudy,
but warm, so that steam rose from the horses. From the
forest, toward human dwellings, flew flocks of crows, filling
the air with foreboding caws.

De Fourcy fell back behind the knights a little, and rode
on in deep thought. He had been for some years a guest of
the Order; he had taken part in expeditions to Lithuania,
where he had shown great valor and had been received every-

260 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

where as only Knights of the Cross knew how to receive
guests from distant regions. He had grown* strangely at-
tached to them, and, not having a fortune, intended to
enter their ranks. Meanwhile he had lived in Malborg;
he had visited known localities, seeking in journeys amuse-
ment and adventures. Having come shortly before to Lubov
with the wealthy Bregov, and hearing of Yurand, he had be-
come excited with the desire to measure himself with a man
who roused universal terror. The arrival of Meinegger, who
had come out victorious from every encounter, hastened the
adventure. The comtur of Lubov had given them men, but
had told the three knights not only of the fierceness, but the
stratagems and perfidy of Yurand, so that when the latter
had asked them to send away their men they would not
agree, fearing that should they do so he would surround and
destroy them, or throw them into the dungeons of Spyhov.
Yurand, thinking that they had in mind not only a knightly
struggle, but robbery, attacked them offensively and inflicted
a dreadful defeat.

De Fourcy saw Bregov overturned with his horse, he saw
Meinegger with a broken lance in his bowels, he saw men
simply begging for pity. He had been barely able himself
to break away, and had wandered for days over roads and
through forests where he might have died of hunger, or fallen
a prey to wild beasts had he not come by chance to Tseha-
nov, where he found Gottfried and Rotgier. From the
whole expedition he brought away a feeling of humilia-
tion and hatred together with sorrow for Bregov, who was a
near friend of his. He joined, therefore, heartily in the
complaint of the Knights of the Cross when they demanded
punishment for Yurand and liberation for their unfortunate
comrade, and when that complaint found no attention, he
was ready at the first moment to use every means of ven-
geance against Yurand. But now sudden scruples were
roused in him. More than once while listening to conversa-
tions of the knights, and especially to Hugo's words, he could
not avoid astonishment. Having become acquainted more
intimately in the course of years with the Knights of the Cross,
he saw really that they were not what in Germany and in the
West they claimed to be. In Malborg he had known a few
just and strict knights, those same who had often made
charges against the corruption of the Brotherhood, against
their profligacy and want of discipline, and De Fourcy felt
that these charges were true; but being himself profligate

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 261

and undisciplined, he did not take those faults into account
too much, especially as Knights of the Cross atoned for them
with valor. He had seen them at Vilno, meeting breast to
breast with Polish knights, at the taking of castles de-
fended with superhuman resolve by Polish garrisons ; he had
seen them dying under blows of swords and axes, in general
storms or in single combat. They were unsparing and cruel
to Lithuania, but they were lion-like, and walked in glory as
in sunlight. Now, however, it seemed to De Fourcy that
Hugo von Danveld was saying things and proposing methods
which ought to shock the soul in every knight; and the other
brothers not only did not rise against him, but confirmed
every word of his. Hence astonishment possessed him more
and more, and at last he began to think deeply as to whether
he could put his hands to such deeds.

Had it been simply a question of snatching a girl away, or
exchanging her for Bregov later on, perhaps he might con-
sent, though the beauty of Danusia had touched him and
captivated his heart. If it had come to him to be her guar-
dian he might perhaps have had nothing against the task, or
even would not have been sure that she would go from his
hands in the same state in which she had come to them.
But with the Knights of the Cross the question was clearly
something else. Through her they wished to get, with Bregov,
also Yurand himself, by promising him that they would re-
lease her if he would give himself for her ; then they would
kill him, and with him, to conceal the deceit and the crime
beyond any doubt, kill the girl herself also. In every case
the same fate threatened her that came on the children of
Vitold in case Yurand dared to complain. " They will not
observe anything; they will deceive both and kill both,"
thought De Fourcy ; ' ' still they carry the cross and ought
to hold honor higher than others."

And the soul stormed up in him more and more mightily
every moment because of such shamelessness ; but he deter-
mined to satisfy himself as to how far his suspicions were
just, so he rode up to Hugo again and inquired, —

"If Yurand gives himself to you, will you liberate the
girl?"

" If we should liberate her the whole world would know at
once that we took both of them."

" But what will you do with her? "

Hugo inclined toward the speaker, and exhibiting by his
smile the decayed teeth under his thick lips, asked, —

262 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" Of what are you inquiring? Of what we shall do with
her before or after f "

De Fourcy, knowing now what he wanted, was silent ; for
a while he seemed to struggle with himself, then rising in his
stirrups somewhat, he said so loudly that all four Knights of
the Cross heard him, —

" The pious Brother Ulrich of Jungingen, a model and
ornament of chivalry, said once to me : ' Among the old men
in Malborg thou wilt still find worthy brothers of the Cross ;
but those in the boundary districts bring naught save reproach
to the Order.' "

"We are all sinners; but we serve the Saviour," said
Dan veld.

" AVhere is your knightly honor? The Saviour is not
served by infamous actions. Know, then, that not only will
I take no part in this action, but I will not permit you to
do so."

" Why will you not permit? "

"To permit deceitful attack, treason, infamy ? "

" But how are you going to prevent? In the battle with
Yurand you lost your escort and your wagons. You must
live by the favor of the Order; you would die of hunger
should we be unwilling to throw a piece of bread to you.
Besides, are we not four here while you are one? How
will you prevent?"

" How will I prevent?" repeated De Fourcy. " I can re-
turn to the house and forewarn the prince ; I can announce
your intention before the whole world."

At this the Knights of the Cross looked at one another,
and their faces changed in the twinkle of an eye. Especially
did Dan veld look for a time with an inquiring glance into
the eyes of Siegfried ; then he turned to De Fourcv.

" Your ancestors," said he, " served in the Order, and
you wish to enter it; but we will not receive traitors."

" In answer to that I say that I will not serve traitors."

"Ho! you will not carry out your threat. Understand
this, that the Order knows how to punish not merely brothers
of the Cross."

De Fourcy, roused by these words, drew his sword ; he
seized its edge with his left hand, his right hand he placed on
the hilt, and said, —

"On this hilt, which has the form of a cross, on the head
of Saint Dionysius, my patron, and on my knightly honor, I
shall warn the Prince of Mazovia and the Grand Master."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 2G3

Danveld looked again with an inquiring glance at Siegfried,
and the latter closed his eyes, as if in sign that he agreed to
something. Then Danveld spoke with a strangely changed
and dull voice, —

' ' Saint Dionysius might have carried his severed head
under his arm," said he, " but if yours once falls — "

"Are you threatening me?" interrupted De Fourcy.

" No, but I shall kill you ! " answered Danveld.

And he plunged a knife into his side with such force that
the blade was hidden to the handle. De Fourcy shrieked
with a terrible voice ; for a moment he tried to seize with
his right hand the sword which before he had held in his left,
but he dropped it to the ground ; that same moment the other
three brothers fell to stabbing him without mercy in the breast
and the bowels, till he dropped from the horse.

Then came silence. De Fourcy, bleeding terribly from a
number of wounds, quivered on the snow, and tore it with
fingers twisted by convulsions. From beneath a leaden sky
came only the croaking of crows as they flew from empty
deserts to human habitations.

And then a hurried conversation began among the mur-
derers.

"The attendants have seen nothing! " said Danveld, in a
panting voice.

44 Nothing. The attendants are in advance, they are out of
sight," answered Siegfried.

" Listen : there will be occasion for a new complaint. We
shall spread the report that Mazovian Anights attacked us,
and killed our comrade. We will make a noise, — until Mal-
borg hears that the prince sets murderers on guests even.
Do you hear? We must say that the prince not only was
unwilling to listen to our complaints against Yurand, but that
he gave command to kill the man who made the complaint."

De Fourcy meanwhile turned on his back during his last
convulsion, and lay motionless with bloody foam on his lips,
and terror in his eyes now opened widely. Brother Rotgier
looked at him, and said, —

" Consider, pious brothers, how God punishes even the
intention of treason."

" What we have done has been done for the good of the
Order," said Gottfried. "Praise to him who did the
deed — "

But he stopped, for in that instant from behind them, at
the turn of the snowy road, appeared a horseman who raced

264 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

with the speed of his horse. Seeing him, Hugo called
quickly, —

" Whoever that man be, he must die."

"I recognize him," said Siegfried, who, though the oldest
among the brothers, had an uncommonly quick eye. " He is
the attendant who killed the wild bull with an axe. True, that
is he ! "

" Hide your knives, lest he be frightened," said Danveld.
" I will strike first again; you support me."

Meanwhile the Cheh rode up, and about ten or eight steps
away checked his horse in the snow. He saw a corpse in
a pool of blood, a horse without a rider, and astonishment
was depicted on his face ; it remained, however, but the
twinkle of an eye. Next moment he turned to the brethren
as though he had seen nothing, and said, —

u I salute you, brave knights ! "

" We recognized thee," answered Hugo, approaching him
slowly. " Hast thou any question with us? "

" The knight Zbyshko of Bogdanets, whose spear I carry,
has sent me, — he who was wounded by the wild bull at the
hunt ; he was not able himself to come."

" What does your master want of us? "

" Because you complained of Yurand of Spyhov unjustly,
to the detriment of his knightly honor, my master gives
command to declare to you that you have not acted as true
knights, but that you have barked as dogs; and that he
summons the man who used the words to a combat on foot or
on horseback to the last breath, in which struggle he will
meet you when you indicate the place, and when, with God's
favor and mercy, his present sickness permits him."

" Tell your master that Knights of the Cross endure insults
patiently, for the sake of the Saviour; as to a struggle
without personal permission from the Master or the Grand
Marshal, they cannot answer, but for this permission, how-
ever, we will write to Malborg."

Again the Cheh looked at the body of De Fourcy, for it was
to him that he had been sent specialty. Zbyshko knew that
the Knights of the Cross did not accept challenges ; but hear-
ing that among the five was a lay knight, he wished to chal-
lenge that one, thinking thus to influence and win Yurand.
Now the man was lying there slaughtered like an ox in the
presence of four Knights of the Cross.

Hlava, it is true, did not know what had happened ; but,
inured from childhood to danger of all kinds, he sniffed

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 265

peril of some sort. He was astonished also that Danveld,
while talking, drew up more and more to him, and the others
began to surround him from the sides, as if wishing to encircle
him without being noticed. For these reasons he began to
have a care of himself, especially since he had no weapons
on his person ; for in his haste he had not succeeded in taking
them.

Meanwhile Danveld was there before him, and continued :

" I have promised thy master a healing balsam, so then he
repays kindness with evil. Among Poles this is common ;
but since he is grievously wounded, and may soon appear
before God, tell him — "

Here he placed his left palm on the Cheh's shoulder.

" Tell him then that just this is what I answer."

That moment a knife gleamed near Hlava's throat; but
before Danveld could stab, the Cheh, who had noted his move-
ments, seized with his two iron hands the right arm, which
he twisted till joints and bones cracked in it, and only
when he heard a terrified roar of pain did he put spurs to his
horse and shoot off like an arrow, before the others were able
to stop him.

Brothers Rotgier and Gottfried started to chase, but re-
turned soon, frightened by the terrible cry of Danveld.
Siegfried held him by the shoulder ; but he, with pale and
blue face, cried so that the attendants, who had advanced
with the wagons considerably, stopped their horses.

" What is the matter? " inquired the brothers.

But Siegfried ordered them to ride on with all speed and
bring a wagon, for evidently Danveld could not hold himself
in the saddle. After a while cold sweat covered his forehead,
and he fainted.

When the wagon was brought he was placed on straw, and
they moved toward the boundary. Siegfried hurried, for he
understood, after what had happened, that they had no time
to lose, even in nursing Danveld. Sitting with him on the
wagon, he rubbed his face with snow from time to time,
but was unable to bring him to consciousness. Only when
near the boundary did Danveld open his eyes and look
around, as if in astonishment.

" How is it with you? " asked Siegfried.
I feel no pain, but neither do I feel my hand."

44 It is benumbed, so feeling has vanished. In a warm
room pain will return to you. Meanwhile thank God, even
for a moment of relief."

266 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Then Rotgier and Gottfried approached the wagon.

"An accident has happened," said the first; "what are
we to do now?"

" We will say," answered Danveld, with a weak voice,
"that the attendant killed De Fourcy."

" Their new crime, and the author of it, is known !" added
Rotgier.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 267

CHAPTEE XX.

MEANWHILE the Cheh flew with all speed straightway to
the hunting-house, and finding the prince there, told him
first of all what had happened. Fortunately there were
courtiers who had seen that the Cheh had ridden out with,
out weapons. One of them had even called on the road to
him, half jestingly, to take some kind of iron, or the Germans
would beat him. He, fearing lest the Germans might pass
the boundary, had sprung to his horse in his jacket, and
rushed after them. These testimonies scattered all doubts of
the prince as to who could have murdered De Fourcy ; but it
filled him with alarm and such anger that in the first moment
he wished to send pursuit after the Germans, so as to convey
them in chains to the Grand Master for punishment. After
a while, however, he saw himself that pursuit could not reach
the knights before the boundary, and he said, —

" Still, I will send a letter to the Master and inform him
what they are doing here. Evil has begun in the Order;
formerly obedience was absolute, now any comtur does
what he pleases. God grant that after offence will come
punishment."

He thought a while and then said to the courtiers, —

" I cannot understand why they killed a guest, and were
it not that the young man went without weapons, I should
suspect him."

" You might," said the priest; " but what wish could he
have to kill a man whom he had never seen before, and
then, if he had weapons, how was he, one man, to attack
five, and their armed escort in addition?"

"You speak truth," said the prince. '"It must be that
that guest opposed them in something, or that he would not
lie as they wished; even here I noticed that they winked
at him to say that Yurand was the first to begin."

" The Cneh is a gallant fellow," said Mrokota, " if he has
crushed the paw of that dog of a Danveld."

'MIe says that he heard the bones break in the German,"
answered the prince; "and noticing how he fought in the
forest that may well be. It is clear that both servant and
master are doushtv fellows. Had it not been for Zbvshko

268 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

the wild bull would have hurled himself at the princess'
horse. Both he and the Knight of Lorraine did much to save
her."

"Indeed he is a resolute man," said Father Vyshonek;
" even now when barely breathing he takes Yurand's part
and has challenged those Germans. The master of Spyhov
needs just such a son-in-law."

"Yurand talked rather differently in Cracow? — but he
will not object now, I think," said Prince Yanush.

" The Lord Jesus will bring it about," said the princess,
who entering that moment heard the last words of the
conversation. " Yurand cannot refuse now, if God return
health to Zbyshko. But there must be a reward from us
also."

" The best reward for him is Danusia, and I think that
he will get her, for this reason, that when women undertake
something even a Yurand is helpless."

" But have I not undertaken a good work?" inquired the
princess. "That Zbyshko is impulsive I will not deny;
but there is not a truer man on earth than he. And the girl
is as true as he is. She does not go one step from him, she
thinks of him only, and he smiles at her in his pain so that
tears fall from my eyes at moments. I tell thee the truth.
Love like that is worth helping, for God's own mother de-
lights in seeing human happiness."

" If only the will of God be there," said the prince,
"happiness will come. But to tell the truth, they came
near cutting his head off because of that maiden, and now
the wild bull has crushed him."

' ' Do not say because of her ! " exclaimed the princess ;
" no other but Danusia saved him in Cracow."

" That is true ; but had it not been for her he would never
have struck against Lichtenstein to wrest the plume from his
helmet, and he would not have exposed himself for the man
of Lorraine with* such readiness. As to the reward, I have
said that that belongs to both, and in Tsehanov I will pro-
vide it."

" Nothing would Zbyshko like to see so well as the belt of
a knight and golden spurs."

The prince smiled good-naturedly, and added, —

" Let the girl take them to him, and when his wound is
healed we shall see that all is finished in proper fashion.
And let her take them quickly, for sudden pleasure is
best."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CKOSS. 269

The princess, hearing this, embraced her husband in
presence of the courtiers ; then she kissed his hands repeat-
edly. He smiled meanwhile, and said, —

" Well, you see, a good affair is settled ! The Holy G-host
has not withheld wit even from women! Call the girl in."

' ' Danusia ! Danusia ! " cried the princess.

After a while, in the doorway of the side chamber appeared
Danusia, her eyes red from watching, in her hands a two-
handled basin, full of steaming kasha with which Father
Vyshonek was to poultice Zbyshko's bruised bones, and
which an old court lady had just given her.

"Come, little orphan," said the prince. " Put down the
vessel and come hither."

She approached him somewhat timidly, for the "Pan"
roused a certain dread in her; he drew her toward him
kindly, and stroked her face, saying, —

" Well, child, grief has come to thee, has it not?"

"It has indeed!" replied Danusia. And having sorrow
in her heart, and tears ready, she burst into weeping at once,
but quietly, so as not to" offend Prince Yanush.

" Why art thou crying? " inquired he.

"Because Zbyshko is sick," replied she, putting her fists
in her eyes.

' ' Have no fear ; nothing will harm him. Is not that
true, Father Vyshonek? "

" By God's will he is nearer marriage than death," said
the kind priest.

"Wait," said the prince; "I will give a medicine that
will help, or cure him altogether."

"The balsam which the Knights of the Cross sent?"
cried Danusia, vivaciously, taking her hands from her
eyes.

" Better rub a dog with what the Knights of the Cross
sent than thy dear young knight whom thou lovest. I will
give thee something else." Then he turned to the courtiers
and called: "Will some one go to the store chamber for
spurs and a belt?"

When they were brought, he said to Danusia: "Take
these to Zbyshko, and say that henceforth he is belted.
If he dies he will stand before God a belted warrior ; if
he lives I will finish the rest in Tsehauov or Warsaw."

When Danusia heard this she embraced the prince's feet ;
then she grasped with one hand the insignia of knighthood,
with the other the basin, and sprang to the room in which

270 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Zbyshko was lying. The princess followed, not wishing to
lose sight of their pleasure.

Zbyshko was very sick, but seeing Danusia, he turned to
her with face pale from pain, and asked, —

" But the Cheh, my berry, has he returned?"

"What matter about him ? I bring better news. Our
lord has belted thee as a knight, and here are the things
which he has sent by me," said she, placing the belt and
golden spurs at his side.

Zbyshko's pale cheeks flushed with delight and astonish-
ment ; he looked at Danusia, next at the insignia ; then he
closed his eyes, and asked, —

"How could he belt me as a knight? "

But when at that moment the princess came in, he raised
himself on his arms somewhat and thanked her, asking par-
don of the gracious lady because he could not fall at her
feet, for he divined at once that through her intercession
it was that such fortune had befallen him. She commanded
quiet, however, and with her own hands helped Danusia to
lower his head to the pillow.

Meanwhile the prince entered, and with him Father Vys-
honek, Mrokota, and a number of others. From a distance
Prince Yanush gave a sign with his hand that Zbyshko was
not to* move, and then, sitting down by the bedside, spoke as
follows : —

" It is no wonder to people, as you know, that there is
reward for noble and valiant deeds ; were there not, honor
would go unconsidered, and injustice would move through
the world without punishment. Since thou hast not spared
thy life, and with loss of health hast defended us from
terrible sorrow, we permit thee to gird thyself with the
belt of a knight, and to be henceforth in renown and in
honor."

" Gracious lord," answered Zbyshko, " I should not grieve
for ten lives — "

He was unable to continue, both from emotion and because
the princess placed her hand on his lips, when Father Vys-
honek forbade him to speak. But the prince continued, —

"I think that thou knowest the duties of a knight, and
wilt wear these ornaments worthily. Thou art to serve our
Redeemer, as is befitting, and war against the elder of Hell.
Thou art to be loyal to the Lord's anointed on earth, avoid
unjust wars, defend oppressed innocence, in which may God
and His Holy Passion assist thee ! "

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 271

' Amen ! " responded the priest.

Then the prince rose, took farewell of Zbyshko, and in
going away, added, —

"When thou art well, come directly to Tsehanov;
whither I will bring Yurand also 1 "

272 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CKOSS.

CHAPTER XXI.

THREE days later came the promised woman with the
Hercynian balsam, and with her a captain of bowmen from
Schytno bearing a letter signed by the brothers, and fur-
nished with Danveld's seal. In this letter the Knights of
the Cross called heaven and earth to witness the wrongs
which had met.them in Mazovia ; and under threat of God's
vengeance demanded punishment for the murder of their
"guest and dear comrade." Danveld had added to the
letter a complaint of his own, demanding, in words both
humble and menacing, payment for the grievous maiming of
himself, and a sentence of death against Hlava.

The prince tore the letter before the eyes of the captain,
threw it under his feet, and said, —

"The Master sent them, oh, their crusading mothers, to
gain my good-will, but they have brought me to anger. Tell
them from me that they slew the guest themselves, and
tried to slay the Cheh ; of this I shall write to the Master,
and I shall add also that he is to choose other envoys if he
wishes me to be neutral when war comes between the Order
and the king at Cracow."

"Gracious lord," replied the captain, "is that the only
answer that I am to take to the pious and mighty brother-
hood?"

"If that is not enough, say that I look on them as dog
brothers, and not as real knights."

This ended the audience. The captain rode away, for the
prince went that day to Tsehanov. But the "sister" re-
mained with the balsam, which the suspicious Father Vysho-
nek would not use, especially as the sick man had slept
soundly the night before, and woke in the morning weakened
greatly, it is true, but without fever. After the prince's
departure the sister sent back one of her servants imme-
diately, as if for a new remedy, a "basilisk's egg," which,
as she declared, had power to restore strength even to the
dying. She went herself along the court submissively, and
without the use of one hand, in a lay dress, — but one resem-
bling that of a religious, — with a rosary, and a small pil-
grim gourd at her girdle. Speaking Polish well, she inquired

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 273

of the servants with great care about Zbyshko and Dannsia ;
when the occasion offered, she made Danusia a present of
a rose of Jericho ; and the following day, when the maiden
was sitting in the dining-hall, she pushed up to her and
said, —

" God bless you, young lady. Last night, after prayer,
I dreamed that two knights came through the snow to you ;
one arrived first, and wound you in a white mantle, but the
other said, < I see only snow, she is not here ; ' and he went
back again.7'

Danusia, who wished to sleep, opened her blue eyes at once,
and inquired, —

" But what does that signify? "

" This, that the one who loves you most will get you."

44 That is Zbyshko!"

" I cannot tell, for I saw not his face ; I saw only a white
mantle, and I woke then immediately, for every night the
Lord Jesus sends me pain in my feet ; and one arm He has
taken from me altogether."

u But has the balsam not helped you? "

" Even the balsam will not help me, young lady, because
of my sin, which is too great; if you wish to know what it
is, I will tell you."

Danusia nodded, in token that she was willing to know ;
so the sister continued, —

" There are in the Order women also who serve, though
they make no vows, for they can marry, still, with respect
to the Order they are bound to serve the Brotherhood ; and
whoever of them is met by such a favor and honor receives
a pious kiss from a brother knight in sign that henceforth
in deed and speech she is to serve the Order. Oh, young
lady, such a great favor was to visit me ; but I, in my sin-
ful stubbornness, instead of receiving it gratefully, com-
mitted much sin, and drew down on myself punishment."

"What did you do?"

" Brother Danveld came and gave me the kiss of the
Order. I thought it given through frivolousness, and raised
my godless hand on him."

Then she beat her breast, and repeated a number of times, —

" 0 God, be merciful to me a sinner ! "

" And what happened ? " inquired Danusia.

" My hand was taken at once from me, and from that
hour I have been maimed. I was young and foolish; I
was ignorant ! Still, I was punished. For though it might
VOL. i. — 18

274 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

seem to a woman that a brother of the Order wished to do
something evil, she must leave judgment to God ; she is not
to oppose, for should she oppose a Knight of the Cross, or
a Brother, God's anger would blast her."

Danusia listened to those words with disgust and with
fear; the sister, however, sighed, and continued, —

" I am not old even to-day, barely thirty ; but God, when
He took the use of my hand from me, took my youth also
and beauty."

"If your hand had not been taken," said Danusia, " you
might live without complaint."

After that, followed silence. Then the sister, as if calling
something to mind, said, —

' ' But I dreamt that some knight wrapped you in a white
mantle on the snow ; he was a Knight of the Cross, perhaps,
they wear white mantles."

" I want neither the Knights of the Cross nor their man-
tles," answered the maiden.

Further conversation was stopped by the priest, who
entered the hall, nodded at Danusia, and said, —

"Praise God, and go to Zbyshko. He is awake, and
wishes to eat. He is much better."

Such was the case in reality. Zbyshko's health had im-
proved, and Father Vyshonek felt almost certain that he
would recover, when all at once an unexpected event
disturbed all combinations and hopes. Messengers from
Yurand came to the princess with a letter which contained
the worst and most terrible tidings. A part of Yurand's
castle in Spyhov had caught fire. He himself, while trying
to save the building, had been crushed by a burning beam.
Father Kaleb, who had written the letter in Yurand's name,
declared, it is true, that Yurand might recover, but that
the sparks and coals had so burnt his sound eye, that not
much sight was left in it, and inevitable blindness threatened
him.

For this reason Yurand summoned his daughter to come
quickly to Spyhov ; he wished to see her once more before
blindness seized him. He said, too, that she would remain
thenceforth with him ; for if even blind men who go out to
beg bread have each of them a child to lead him and show
the way, why should he be deprived of this last consolation,
and die among strangers? The letter contained also pro-
found thanks to the princess, who had reared the girl as if
she had been her mother, and at the end Yurand promised

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CllOSS. 275

that, though blind, he would visit Warsaw again to fall at
the feet of the lady, and implore her favor for Danusia in
the future.

When Father Vyshonek read this letter to her, the princess
was hardly able to utter a word for some time. She had
hoped that when Yurand, who visited his child five or six
times every year, came at the approaching holidays, she
would, by her authority and that of Prince Yanush, win him
over to Zbyshko, and gain his consent to an early wedding.
This letter not only destroyed all her plans, but deprived
her of Danusia, whom she loved as if she had been her
own daughter. It occurred to her also that Yuraud might
give the girl immediately to one of his neighbors, so as to
pass the rest of his days among his own kindred. A visit by
Zbyshko to Spyhov was out of the question, for his ribs had
only just begun to knit, and besides, who could tell how
Yurand would receive him? The princess knew that Yurand
had refused him outright, and told her that for mysterious
reasons he would never permit the marriage. In her
grievous vexation, Princess Anna gave command to sum-
mon the elder among the messengers so as to inquire of him
touching the misfortune at Spyhov, and learn something of
Yurand's plans also.

She was astonished when a man entirely unknown answered
her summons, not old Tolima, Yurand's shield-bearer, who
came with him usually. The stranger explained that Tolima
had been terribly wounded in the last battle with the Ger-
mans; that he was wrestling with death in Spyhov; that
Yurand, brought down with great pain, begged for the speedy
return of his daughter, for he saw less and less, and in a
couple of days might be blind altogether. The messenger
begged, therefore, earnestly for permission to take the girl
the moment his horses had rested, but as it was evening the
princess opposed decisively. She would not break the
hearts of Zbyshko and Danusia and herself utterly by such a
sudden parting.

Zbyshko knew of everything already, and was lying in his
room as if struck on the head with the poll of a hatchet ; and
when the princess entered, wringing her hands and saying at
the threshold, "There is no help, for this is a father," he
repeated after her, like an echo, " There is no help," and
closed his eyes like a man who thinks that death will come to
him straightway.

But death did not come, though increasing grief rose in

276 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

his breast, and through his head darker and darker thoughts
flew, like clouds which, driven by a storm one after another,
hide the light of day and extinguish all earthly pleasure.
Zbyshko understood, as well as the princess, that if Danusia
went to Spyhov she would be the same as lost to him.
" Here," thought he, " all wish me well; there Yurand may
not even receive me, or listen to me, especially if a vow or
some unknown reason binds him. Besides, how can I go to
Spyhov when I am sick and barely able to move on this bed."
A few days before, by the favor of the prince, golden spurs
with the belt of a knight had been given him. He thought
on receiving them that joy would overcome sickness, and he
prayed with his whole soul to rise quickly and measure him-
self with the Knights of the Order, but now he lost every
hope, for he felt that if Danusia were absent from his bed-
side, desire to live would be absent and the strength to
struggle with death would be absent also. To-morrow would
come, and the day after, and the eves of festivals, and the
festivals themselves ; his bones would pain him in just the
same way, and in just the same way would faintness seize
him, and that brightness would not be near him, which
spread through the whole room from Danusia, nor would
that delight for the eyes which looked at her. What a con-
solation, what a solace to ask a number of times every day,
"Am I dear to thee?" and to see her as, laughing and
confused, she covered her eyes with her hands, or bent
down and answered, " Who could be dear if not Zbyshko? "
Sickness will stay behind, and pain and grief, happiness will
go, and not return to him.

Tears gleamed in Zbyshko's eyes and flowed over his cheeks
slowly ; then he turned to the princess and said, —

"Gracious lady, I think that I shall never see Danusia
in this life again."

" Wert thou to die from grief it would not be a wonder,"
answered the princess, herself full of sorrow. "But the
Lord Jesus is merciful."

After a while, wishing to strengthen him even a little,
she added, —

" Though if Yurand were to die before thee, without
giving this as an example, guardianship would come to
the prince and to me, and we should give thee the maiden
immediately."

" If he dies ! " answered Zbyshko.

But all at once some new thought flashed through his head,

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 277

for he raised himself, sat up in the bed, and said in changed
accents, —

" Gracious lady — "

At that point he was interrupted by Danusia, who ran in
weeping and began to call from the threshold, —

"Thou knowest already, Zbyshko! Oi, I am sorry for
papa, but I am sorry for thee, poor boy ! "

Zbyshko, when she came near him, gathered in with his
sound arm his darling, and said, —

" How am I to live without thee? It was not to lose thee
that I made vows and served thee. It was not to lose
thee that I have ridden hither through forests and rivers.
Hei! grief will not relieve me, tears will not relieve me,
death itself will not relieve ; for though the green grass
were to grow over me, my soul would not forget thee even
in the court of the Lord Jesus, and in the chambers of God
the Father Himself. I say there is no help, but help must
be found ; without help there is no escape anyhow ! I feel
torture in my bones and great pain, but do thou, Danusia,
fall at the feet of our lady, for I am not able to do so, and
do thou beg a favor for both of us. "

When Danusia heard this she sprang to the feet of the
princess, and embracing them hid her bright face in the folds
of her heavy robe ; the lady turned her eyes, which were
filled with pity but also with astonishment, at Zbyshko.

"How can I show favor? If I do not let the child go
to her father I shall bring down the anger of God on my
head."

Zbyshko, who had raised himself previously, dropped again
to the pillow, and for a time made no answer because breath
was lacking him. But gradually he moved one hand up to
the other on his breast till at last he joined both as if in
prayer.

u Rest," said the princess, "then tell what thy wish is,
but do thou, Dauusia, rise from my knees."

" Do not rise, but join in my prayer," said Zbyshko.
Then he began in a weak and broken voice, —

" Gracious lady — Yurand was opposed to me in Cracow —
he will be opposed to me now, but if Father Vyshonek mar-
ries me to Danusia — she may go to Spyhov, for then no
human power can take her from me."

These words were so unexpected for Princess Anna that
she sprang up from the bench, then sat down again, and
said, as if not understanding well what the question was, —

278 THE KNIGHTS OE THE CROSS.

" God's wounds ! — Father Vyshonek? "

" Gracious lady ! gracious lady ! " begged Zbyshko.

" Gracious lady! " repeated Danusia after him, embracing
the knees of the princess a second time.

" How could that be without parental permission? "

"The law of God is superior," answered Zbyshko.

"But fear God! "

" Who is a father, if not the prince? who a mother, if not
YOU, gracious lady?"

" Gracious beloved mother ! " said Danusia.

" True! I have been, and am a mother to her," said the
princess, " and besides it was from my hand that Yurand
received his wife. True ! The moment the marriage takes
place all is finished. Yurand may be angry, still he is bound
to the prince, as his lord. Moreover we need not tell him
immediately unless he wants to give her to another, or make
her a nun. — And if he has taken some vow it will not be his
fault (that she is married) . Against the will of God no man
can do anything. — By the living God! maybe this is
Heaven's will."

" It must be ! " cried Zbyshko.

"Wait," said the princess, filled with emotion, "let me
think a little ! If the prince were here I should go to him
now and ask, 'Are we to give Danusia, or not?' But
without him I am afraid to act. — My breath just stops, and
there is no time for waiting in this case, since the girl must
go in the morning. — O dear Jesus ! let her go married, if
only there is peace. But I cannot come to my mind, and
somehow I am afraid. Art thou not afraid, Danusia?
Speak!"

" If this is not done I shall die ! " exclaimed Zbyshko.

Danusia rose from the knees of the princess, and because
she was really admitted by the kind lady not only to in-
timacy, but to fondling, she seized her around the neck, and
pressed her with all her strength.

" Without Father Vyshonek I will say nothing to thee,"
answered the princess. " Run for him as quickly as
possible."

Danusia ran for Father Vyshonek ; Zbyshko turned his
pallid face to the princess, and said, —

" What the Lord Jesus has predestined will happen, but
for this comfort may God reward you, gracious lady."
. "Do not bless me yet," said the princess, "for it is un-
known what will happen. And thou must swear to me on

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS, 279

thy honor that if the marriage takes place thou wilt not pre-
vent Danusia from going at once to her father, so as not to
draw his curse on thyself and on her; against that may God
guard thee."

" I swear on my honor," answered Zbyshko.

" Well, remember thy oath. But there is no need for the
girl to say anything to Yurand at present. Better keep
back the news lest it burn him like fire. We will send for
him from Tsehanov, to come with Danusia, and then I will
tell him myself; I will beg the prince even to do so. When
he sees that there is no help for it he will consent. For that
matter, Yurand has not disliked thee."

"No, he has not disliked me, so he may even be glad in
soul that Dauusia will be mine. For if he has made a vow
he will not be in fault if I get her."

The coming of Father Vyshonek and Danusia interrupted
further conversation. The princess called him to counsel that
instant, and told him with great excitement of Zbyshko's
wish, but he, after barely hearing what the question was,
made the sign of the cross on himself, and said, —

"In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost !-
how can I do this ? Why, it is Advent ! "

" As God lives, that is true ! " cried the princess.

Silence followed. The anxious faces showed what a blow
Father Vyshonek's words were to all of them.

After a while he added, —

' ' Were there a dispensation I would not oppose, since I
sympathize with you. I should not ask absolutely for Yu-
rand's permission ; if you permit, gracious lady, and guar-
antee the consent of the prince, our lord, of course he and you
are father and mother of all Mazovia. But without a dis-
pensation from the bishop — I cannot. If Bishop Yakob
of Kurdvanov were among us, perhaps he would not refuse
a dispensation, though severe, — not like his predecessor,
Bishop Mamphiolus, who answered every question with
' Bene ! bene ! ' " (Granted ! granted !)

" Bishop Yakob loves the prince and me greatly," put in
the lady.

"Then I say that he would not refuse a dispensation, if
there are reasons for it. — The girl must go, and this young
man is sick, and will die. perhaps — Hm ! in articulo mortis.
But without a dispensation it is impossible."

" I could get a dispensation of Bishop Yakob later, — and
though I know how severe he is, he will not refuse me
this favor. — Oh, I guarantee that he will not refuse."

280 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

To this Father Vyshonek, who was a good and mild man,
replied, —

4 'The word of an anointed of God like you is great. I
am afraid of the bishop, but your word has power. The
young man too might promise something to the cathedral in
Plotsk — I know not. — Seest thou this is always a sin till
dispensation comes, and the sin of no one but me? — Hm!
the Lord Jesus is indeed merciful ; if any man sins not to
his own profit, but out of compassion for the suffering of
others He forgives the more readily. — But this is a sin, and
should the bishop be stubborn, who would absolve me ? "

" The bishop will not be stubborn ! " cried Princess
Anna.

" That Sanderus, who came with me has indulgences for
everything," said Zbyshko.

Father Vyshonek did not believe altogether, perhaps, in
Sanderus's indulgences, but he was glad to seize at a pre-
text even, if only it favored Zbyshko and Danusia, for he
had great love for the maiden, whom he had known from her
childhood. At last he considered that church penance was
the worst that might befall him, so he turned to the princess
and said, —

" I am a priest, it is true, but also I am the prince's ser-
vant. What do you command, gracious lady? "

" I do not command, I request," replied she. "But if
that Sanderus has indulgences — "

" He has. But it is a question of the bishop. He deals
strictly with rules there in Plotsk."

" Have no fear of the bishop. He has forbidden to
priests bows and swords, as I hear, as well as various acts
of license, but he has not forbidden good deeds."

" Then let it be according to your will," said Father
Vyshonek, raising his eyes and his hands.

At these words delight possessed their hearts. Zbyshko
dropped again to his pillow, but the princess, Danusia, and
Father Vyshonek sat around the bed and " counselled " how
the affair was to be accomplished. They determined to
preserve the secret, so that not a living soul in the house
should know of it ; they determined also that neither ought
Yurand to know till the princess herself should inform him
in Tsehanov of everything. The priest was to write a
letter immediately from the princess to Yurand, asking him
to come at once to Tsehanov, where they could find better
cures for his wounds, and he would not be so troubled by

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 281

loneliness. Finally it was arranged that Zbyshko and
Danusia should prepare for confession. The marriage would
take place in the night, when all had lain down to sleep.

For a moment Zbyshko had thought to take the Cheh as a
witness of the marriage, but he rejected the plan when he
remembered that Hlava had come from Yagenka. For a
while Yagenka stood before him in memory, as if living.
She stood in such a way that it seemed to him that he was
looking at her ruddy face, and her eyes that had been weep-
ing, and he heard her imploring voice, which said: " Do not
do that ! do not pay me with evil for good, with misfortune
for love ! " All at once great compassion for her seized
him, because he felt that grievous pain would be inflicted on
her, after which she would not find solace either under her
father's roof or in the depth of the forest, or in the field, or
in the gifts of the abbot, or in the love-making of Stan and
Vilk. So he said to her in spirit : " God grant thee, O
maiden, everything that is best, but, though I should be glad
to bend down the heavens for thee, I cannot." And, in fact,
the conviction that that was not in his power brought relief
at once and restored peace to him, so that he thought then
only of Danusia and the marriage.

But he could not dispense with the aid of the Cheh, so,
though he had determined to say nothing in his presence of
what was to happen, he asked to have him called.

" I am going to confession," said he to Hlava, " and to
the Table of the Lord; so array me in the best manner
possible, as if I were going to royal chambers."

The Cheh was alarmed somewhat, and looked at his face.
Zbyshko understood what this meant, and said,—

'• Have no fear; people confess before other events as well
as death ; but this time is all the more fitting since the holi-
days are near, when the princess and Father Vyshonek are
going to Tsehanov, and there will be no priest nearer than
Prasnysh."

" But will your Grace not go? " asked the attendant.

' ' I shall go if I recover ; but my recovery is in God's
hands."

Hlava was pacified, and hurrying to the box brought that
white, gold -embroidered jacket in which the knight arrayed
himself for great solemnities, and also a beautiful rug to
cover his feet in the bed. Then, when he had raised Zbyshko,
with the aid of the two Turks, he washed him, combed his long
hair, around which he put a scarlet head-band. Finally he

282 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

propped him, thus arrayed, against red pillows, and, pleased
with his own work, he added, —

" If your Grace were able to dance now, you might go to a
wedding."

" They would have to do without our dancing," answered
Zbyshko, with a smile.

Meanwhile, the princess in her chamber was thinking how
to array Danusia, since for her womanly nature it was a
question of great importance, and she was unwilling that the
dear maiden reared by her should stand up to be mar-
ried in an every-day garment. The maidens to whom infor-
mation was given that Danusia had arrayed herself in the
color of innocence for confession, found white robes easily in
the boxes. For the dressing of her head there was trouble.
At the thought of this wonderful sadness possessed the
princess, so that she fell to complaining, —

" O thou my orphan, where shall I find a garland of rue
for thee? In this forest there is no little flower of any sort,
nor a leaf, unless mosses flourish under the snow."

Danusia, standing there with flowing hair, was troubled
also, for she, too, wished a garland ; but after a while she
pointed to strings of immortelles hanging on the walls of the
chamber, and said, —

" Use those, for I shall find nothing else, and Zbyshko will
take me even in such a garland."

The princess would not consent at first, fearing a bad
omen, but since there were no flowers in that house, to which
they came only for hunting, they settled on what they had.
Father Vyshonek, who had heard Zbyshko's confession,
came, and took Danusia now to confess ; after that dark night
appeared. When supper was over, the servants went to
bed at command of the princess. Yurand's messengers lay
down, some in the servants' rooms, others with the horses in
the stables. Fires in the servants' rooms were covered with
ashes and went down, till at last it was perfectly silent in the
hunting-lodge, save that from time to time dogs barked
toward the forest at wolves.

But in the chambers of the princess, of Father Vyshonek,
and of Zbyshko the windows did not cease to give light;
they cast ruddy gleams on the snow which covered the court-
yard. In these chambers they were watching in silence,
listening to the beating of their own hearts, disquieted and
filled with the solemnity of that moment which was to come
very soon. After midnight the princess took Danusia's

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 283

hand and conducted her to Zbyshko's chamber, where
Father Vyshonek was waiting for them with the Lord God
(the Holy Sacrament).

In that chamber a great fire was burning in the chimney,
and by its abundant but uneven light, Zbyshko beheld
Danusia, somewhat pale from lack of sleep, in white, with a
garland of immortelles on her temples, dressed in a stiff
robe which reached the floor. Her eyelids were closed from
emotion, her arms were dropped at her sides, and she looked
like a painting on window-panes. There was something
church-like about her, so that Zbyshko wondered at the
sight; for it seemed to him that that was not an earthly
maiden, but some heavenly soul which he was to take in
marriage. And he thought so still more when she knelt
with folded hands for communion, and with head thrown
back closed her eyes altogether. She seemed to him as if
dead, so that terror even seized his heart. But this did not
last long, for hearing the voice of the -priest saying, Ecce
Agnus D&ij1 he became collected in spirit, and his thoughts
flew toward God straightway. In the chamber no noise was
heard now save the solemn voice of the priest : Domine,
non sum dignus^ and the crackling of the sparks in the
fire, and the crickets singing persistent!}7, and, as it were,
with sadness in a cranny of the chimney. Outside the
house the wind rose and sounded through the snow-covered
forest, but it fell again.

Zbyshko and Danusia remained some time in silence.
Father Vyshonek took the chalice to the chapel, and returned
soon, not alone, however, but with De Lorche, and, noticing
astonishment on the faces of those present, he put his finger
on his lips as if to prevent an exclamation.

" I understood," said he, " that it would be better to have
two witnesses of the marriage ; hence, I have just instructed
this knight, who has sworn to me on his honor and on relics
that he will keep the secret as long as may be needed."

De Lorche knelt first before the princess then before
Danusia. After that he rose and stood in silence, arrayed
in ceremonial armor, along the joints of which bright reflec-
tions shone from the fire. Tall, motionless, sunk as it were
in ecstasy ; for to him also that white maiden rnth a garland
of immortelles on her head seemed an angel on the window
panes of a Gothic cathedral.

1 Behold the Lamb of God. 2 Lord, I am not worthy.

284 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

The priest brought her to Zbyshko's bedside, and, putting
his stole over their arms, began the usual ceremony. Tears
one after another flowed down the honest face of the princess,
but in her soul there was no fear at that moment ; for she felt
that she was doing good by uniting those two wonderful and
innocent children.

De Lorche knelt a second time, and, leaning with both
hands on the hilt of his sword, he looked exactly like a
knight who has a vision.

The couple repeated the words of the priest in turn : "I
— take thee — to myself — " and in accompaniment to these
low and pleasant words the crickets chirped again in the
crevices of the chimney, and the fire crackled in the billets
of hornbeam.

When the ceremony was over, Danusia fell at the feet of
the princess, who blessed both, and who said as she gave
them into the guardianship of the heavenly powers, —

" Rejoice now, for she is thine, and thou art hers.'*

Then Zbyshko stretched out his sound arm to Danusia,
and she encircled his neck with her arms, and for a while
the others heard how they repeated to each other, —

" Thou art mine, Danusia ! "

" Thou art mine, Zbyshko ! "

But immediately after Zbyshko grew weak, for the emotion
was too great for his strength, and dropping on the pillow
he breathed heavily. He did not faint, however, and did
not cease to smile at Danusia, who wiped his face, bedewed
with cold sweat, and he did not cease to repeat even yet,
"Thou art mine, Danusia!" at which she bent her blond
head each time toward him. This spectacle moved to the
utmost De Lorche, who declared that in no land had it hap-
pened him to see such tender hearts, wherewith he made a
solemn vow to meet on foot or on horseback any knight,
magician, or dragon who might dare to stand in the way of
their happiness. And, in fact, he took that vow immediately on
the cross-formed hilt of a misericordia, or small sword, which
served knights in despatching the wounded. The princess
and Father Vyshonek were called as witnesses of that vow.

The princess, not understanding a marriage without some
rejoicement, brought wine, and they drank of it. The hours
passed one after another. Zbyshko, overcoming his weak-
ness, drew Danusia toward him a second time, and said, —

;' Since the Lord Jesus has given thee to me, no one will
take thee from me now, dearest berry."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 285

"Papa and I will come to Tsehanov," answered Danusia.

" If only sickness or something else does not attack thee.
God guard thee from evil event. Thou must go to Spyhov,
I know. Hei ! thanks to the highest God, and the gracious
lady that thou art mine, for the power of man cannot unmake
a marriage."

But since that marriage had taken place in the night and
mysteriously, and since immediately afterward a separation
was to follow, a certain strange melancholy seized at mo-
ments, not only Zbyshko, but all. Conversation was inter-
rupted. From time to time the fire ceased to blaze in the
chimney, and peoples' heads sank in obscurity. Father
Vyshonek threw new sticks on the coals then, and when a
stick crackled with a plaintive sound, as it does sometimes
when the wood is fresh, he said, —

''What dost thou wish for, O soul doing penance?"

The crickets answered him, and the increasing flame,
which brought out from the shadow watching faces, was
reflected in the armor of De Lorche, illuminating at the same
time Danusia's white robe and the garland on her head.

The dogs in the yard barked again toward the forest as if
at wolves.

And as the night passed silence fell more and more on
them, till at last the princess said, —

' ' Dear Jesus ! is it to be thus after a marriage ? Better
go to sleep; but since we must wait till morning, play to
us on the lute, little flower, play, for the last time before thy
going, to me and to Zbyshko."

Danusia, who was weary and drowsy, was glad to rouse
herself with anything ; so she sprang for the lute, and return-
ing after a while with it sat by Zbyshko's bed.

" What am I to play ? " asked she.

4 'What shouldst thou play," asked the princess, "if not
that song which thou didst sing in Tynets, when Zbyshko
saw thee the first time ? "

"Hei! I remember — and till death I shall not forget,"
said Zbyshko. "After that always the tears came to my
eyes when I heard it."

" I will sing it in that case," said Danusia.

And straightway she began to finger the lute ; then throw-
ing her head back as usual she began : —

u Oh, had I wings like a wild goose,
I would fly after Yasek ;

286 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CEOSS.

I would fly after him to Silesia !
I would sit on a fence in Silesia.
Look at me, Yasek dear,
Look at the poor little orphan."

But all at once her voice broke, her lips quivered, and
from beneath her closed lids tears came out on her cheeks in
spite of her. For a time she tried not to let them come, but
she had not power to restrain them, and at last she wept
heartily, just as she had when, the time before, she sang that
same song to Zbyshko in the prison at Cracow.

" Danusia ! What is thy grief, Danusia?" asked
Zbyshko.

"Why art thou weeping? What kind of wedding is
this?" cried the princess. "Why dost thou weep?"

"I know not," answered Danusia, sobbing. "I feel so
much sadness. I grieve so for Zbyshko and the lady."

Therefore all were sad, and fell to comforting her, explain-
ing that her absence would not be lasting ; that surely she
would go with her father at Christmas to Tsehanov. Zbyshko
embraced her again with his arm, drew her to his bosom, and
kissed the tears from her eyes ; but the weight remained on
all hearts, and under this weight the remaining hours of the
night passed.

At last a noise was heard in the yard, so sudden and
sharp that all quivered. The princess, springing up from
her seat, cried, —

" Oh, as God lives ! The well-sweeps ! They are watering
the horses ! "

Father Vyshonek looked through the window, in which the
glass panes were taking on a gray color, and said, —

" Night is growing pale, and day is coming. A.ve Maria,
gratias plena I " (Hail, Mary, full of grace !)

Then he went out of the chamber, and returning after a
while, said, —

" Day is dawning, though the day will be gloomy.
Ynrand's people are watering the horses. It is time for
thee to take the road."

At these words the princess and Danusia broke into loud
weeping, and they and Zbyshko lamented, as do simple
people when they part; that is, in their lament there was
something ceremonial, a complaint, half spoken, half chanted,
which comes forth from full souls as naturally as tears from
the eyes, —

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 287

" Hei, weeping will help us no longer.

We give thee farewell, dearest love ;
Weeping will help us no longer,
We give thee farewell.
God aid thee, we give thee farewell ! "

Zbyshko drew Darmsia to his bosom for the last time, and
held her there long, as long as his breath lasted, and until
the princess tore her away from him to dress her for the
road.

Day had dawned now completely. All in the house were
awake and moving.

Illava came to Zbyshko to learn about his health and ask
for orders.

" Draw the bed to the window," said the knight.

The Cheh drew the bed easily to the window, but he won-
dered when Zbyshko commanded him to open it; but he
obeyed, covering, however, the lord with his own fur, for it
was cold out of doors, though cloudy, and abundant soft
snow was falling. '

Zbyshko looked through the snow-flakes flying from the
clouds. In the yard a sleigh was visible ; around it, on
steaming horses which had hoar frost on them, were
Yurand's people. All were armed, and over their sheep-
skins some wore armor, on which the pale and uncertain light
of day was reflected. The forest was covered entirely with
snow; the fences and the gate were hardly visible.

Danusia rushed into Zbyshko's room once more, wrapped
now in her shuba and fur cloak ; once more she put her arms
around his neck, and once more she said to him in parting :

" Though I go, I am thine."

He kissed her hands, her cheeks, and her eyes, which he
could hardly see under the foxskin hood, and said, —

"God guard thee! God go with thee ! Thou art mine,
mine till death ! "

And when they drew her away from him again, he raised
himself as much as he was able, rested his head against the
window, and looked. Through the snow-flakes, as through
a kind of veil, he saw Danusia take her place in the sleigh ;
he saw the princess hold her long in her embrace, and the
court damsels kiss her, and Father Vyshonek make the
sign of the cross on her for the road. She turned toward
him once more at the very parting, and stretched out her
arms.

" Be with God, Zbyshko ! "

288 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" God grant me to see thee in Tsehanov — "
But the snow fell as thickly as if it wished to benumb
and cover everything, hence those last words were so dulled
when they reached them that it seemed to both as if they
were calling from afar to each other.

:.THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

289

CHAPTER XXII.

AFTER abundant snow, followed severe frosts, with bright,
dry weather. In the daytime the frosts sparkled in the rays
of the sun, ice bound the rivers and stiffened the swamps.
Clear nights came, during which frost increased so much
that trees in the forest burst with explosions; birds ap-
proached houses; the roads became dangerous because of
wolves, which collected in great numbers and attacked, not
only single people, but even villages. Men, however, re-
joiced in their smoky cottages at their firesides, predicting a
fruitful season after the frosty winter, and awaited the near
holidays joyfully. The princess, with her court and Father
Vyshonek, had left the hunting-lodge and gone to Tsehanov.

Zbyshko, notably stronger, but not strong enough yet to
travel on horseback, had remained with his men, Sanderus
and the Cheh, with the servants of the place, over whom a
steady woman exercised the authority of housekeeper.

But the soul in the knight was rushing to his young wife.
The idea that now Danusia was his, and that no human
power could take her away, was to him an immense solace,
indeed, bwt, on the other hand, that very same idea intensi-
fied his yearning. For whole days he had sighed for the
moment in which he could leave the lodge, and he was medi-
tating what to do then, whither to go and how to win over
Yurand. He had moments of oppressive alarm, it is true,
but, on the whole, the future seemed to him delightful. To
love Danusia and split helmets with peacock-plumes on them
was to be his life employment. Many a time the desire seized
him to talk about this* with the Cheh, whom he had taken
now into his affection, but he remembered that Hlava, de-
voted with whole soul to Yagenka, would not be glad to
talk about Danusia; bound moreover by a secret, he could
not tell him all that had happened.

His health improved daily. A week before Christmas he
mounted a horse for the first time, and, though he felt that
he could not work yet in armor, he was comforted. He did
not think that the need would come suddenly of putting on a
breast-plate and a helmet, but he hoped in the worst event to
have strength enough soon to do that were it needed. In
VOL. i. — 19

290 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

his room he tried to use his sword for pastime, and his
success was not bad; the axe proved too heavy, still he
thought that by using both hands he could wield it effec-
tively.

At last, two days before Christmas eve, he gave command
to make the sleighs ready and saddle the horses, informing
the Cheh at the same time that they would go to Tsehanov.
The trusty attendant was concerned somewhat, especially as
there was a splitting frost, but Zbyshko said to him, —

" Not thy head commands here. There is nothing for us
to do in this hunting-lodge, and even should I fall ill, there
will be no lack of nursing in Tsehanov. Moreover, I shall
not go on horseback, but on runners, up to my neck in hay,
and under furs ; only at the edge of Tsehanov itself shall
I be on horseback."

Thus was it managed. The Cheh had learned already to
know his young master, and understood that it would be ill
for him to oppose, and still worse not to carry out a command
quickly ; so they started one hour later. At the moment of
parting Zbyshko, seeing Sanderus enter a sleigh with his
caskets, said to him, —

" But thou, why fasten to me like some burr to a sheep's
fleece? Hast thou not said that thou wert going to
Prussia? "

" I said that I wished to go to Prussia, but how could I
go there alone in such snow ? The wolves would devour me
before the first stars came out, and here I have nothing to
work at. For me it is more agreeable to edify people in a
town by my piety, offer sacred wares, and save men from
Satan's snares, as I swore in Rome to the father -of all
Christendom that I would do. Besides, I have conceived
a wonderful affection for your Grace, and will not leave
you till I set out for Rome, since it may happen me to render
you a service."

"He is always ready, lord, to eat and drink for your
sake," said Hlava, " and is most delighted to render such
service. But if a great cloud of wolves fall on us in
Prasnysh forest, we will throw him out to them at parting,
for never will he be better fitted for another thing."

"But look to it that a sinful word does not freeze to
your lips," retorted Sanderus; "for such icicles could be
thawed only in hell."

" Oh, pshaAY ! " answered Hlava, reaching with his gloved
hand to his mustaches, which had hardly begun to be frosty.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 291

" T shall see first to heating some beer for the journey, but
I shall not give thee any."

"The commandment is to give drink to the thirsty. A
new sin on your side ! "

"Then I will give thee a measure of water, but for the
moment, this is what I have ready —

Thus speaking, he gathered as much snow as he could take
in his gloved hands, and threw it at Sauderus' beard, who
dodged, and said, —

"You have nothing to show in Tsehanov, for there is a
tame bear in that place which shovels snow."

Thus they abused and chaffed each other mutually. Zbyshko
did not prevent Sanderus from going with him, for this strange
man amused him, and seemed also to be attached to his per-
son. They left the hunting-lodge on a bright morning in a
frost so great that it was necessary to blanket the horses.
The entire country was covered with deep snow. The tops
of the houses were barely indicated under it; in places
the smoke seemed to come straight up "from white drifts and
go to the sky arrow-like, rosy from the morning sunlight,
and spread at the top in the form of a bush, like plumes on
a knight's helmet.

Zbyshko rode in a sleigh, first to spare his strength, and
second because of the great cold, against which he could
defend himself more easily in an equipage filled with hay
and fur. He commanded the Cheh to sit with him and to
have the crossbows at hand for defence against wolves:
meanwhile he chatted with him pleasantly.

" In Prasnysh," said he, "we shall only feed our horses,
warm ourselves, and move on then immediately."

"To Tsehanov?"

' ' First to Tsehanov, to salute the prince and princess and
go to church."

"And then?"

Zbyshko smiled and answered, —

" Then who knows that we may not go to Bogdanets? "

The Cheh looked at him with astonishment. The idea
flashed into his head that the young man might have given
up Yurand's daughter, and it seemed to him the more likely
since she had left the princess, and the report had come
to his ears in the hunting-lodge that the lord of Spyhov was
opposed to Zbyshko. Hence the honest fellow was rejoiced,
though he loved Yagenka ; still he looked at her as a star in
the sky, and would have been delighted to purchase for her

292 THE KNIGHTS U*' THE CKOSS.

happiness, even with his own blood. He loved Zbyshko,
too, and desired from his whole soul to serve both to the
death.

"Then your Grace will live at home," said he, with de-
light.

" How am I to live at home, when I have challenged those
Knights of the Cross, and still earlier Lichtensteiu ? De
Lorche said that very likely the Grand Master would invite
the king to Torun. I may attach myself to the royal
retinue, and I think that Zavisha of Garbov or Povala of
Tachev will obtain from our lord permission for me to meet
those monks of the Order. Surely they will fight in com-
pany with their attendants ; so thou wilt have to fight also."

" I would do so even if I had to become a monk," answered
Hlava.

Zbyshko looked at him with satisfaction.

"Well, it will not be pleasant for the man who comes
under thy metal. The Lord Jesus has given thee tremendous
strength, but thou wouldst do badly wert thou to plume thy-
self over-much on it, for modesty is the ornament of a genuine
attendant."

The Cheh nodded in sign that he would not boast of his
strength, but also that he would not spare it on the Germans.
Zbyshko smiled, not at the attendant, but at his own thoughts.

"The old man will be glad when we return," said Hlava
after a moment, " and there will be gladness at Zyh's house."

Zbyshko saw Yagenka as clearly as if she had been at his
side in the sleigh. It happened always that when he chanced
to think of Yagenka he saw her with wonderful definiteness.

" No ! " said he to himself, " she will not be glad, for if I
go to Bogdanets, it will be with Danusia — and let her take
another." Then Vilk and young Stan flashed before his eyes,
and the thought was bitter to him that the girl might go into
the hands of one of those two. "Better far the first man
she meets," thought he; "they are beer guzzlers and dice
throwers, while the girl is honest." He thought also that in
every case it would be disagreeable for his uncle to learn
what had happened, but he comforted himself with this, that
Matsko's first thought had always been turned to wealth and
descent, so as to raise the distinction of his family. Yagenka, it
is true, was nearer, for she was at the boundary of their land,
but as a recompense Yurand was a greater heir than Zyh ;
hence it was easy to foresee that Matsko would not be angry
very long over such a connection, all the .more since he knew

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 293

of his nephew's love, and knew how much that nephew was
under obligations to Danusia. He would scold, and then be
glad and love Dauusia as if she were his own child.

And suddenly Zbyshko's heart moved with affection and
yearning for that uncle, who was a firm man, and who, more-
over, loved him as the sight of his eyes. In battles that
uncle had guarded him more than his own life; he had taken
booty for him; he had worked to gain property for him.
There were two lone men of them in the world. They had
no relatives even, unless distant ones, like the Abbot of
Tulcha; hence, when it came to parting, neither knew what
to do without the other, especially the old man, who had no
desires for himself any longer.

"Hei! he will be glad; he will be glad!" thought
Zbyshko, "and I could only wish Yurand to receive me as
he will."

And lie tried to imagine what Yurand would say and do
when he learned of the marriage. In this thought there was
some dread, but not over-much, especially since the latch
had fallen. It was not fitting that Yurand should challenge
him to battle, for were he to oppose too much, Zbyshko
might answer: " Consent while I beg you, for your right to
Danusia is human, while mine is a divine one; she is not
yours now, but mine." He had heard in his time from a
cleric wise in Scriptures that a woman must leave father and
mother and follow her husband; hence he felt that on his
side was greater authority. Moreover, he hoped that between
him and Yurand it would not come to stubborn disagreement
and anger, for he considered that the prayers of Danusia
would effect much, and also much, if not more, the media-
tion of the prince, of whom Yurand was a subject, and the
princess, whom Yurand loved as the foster-mother of his
daughter.

People advised them to pass the night in Prasnysh, and
warned them against wolves, which, because of the cold, had
gathered in such packs that they fell upon wayfarers even in
large parties. But Zbyshko would not consider this ; for it
happened that in the inn he met a number of Mazovian
knights, with their escorts, who were going to the prince at
Tsehanov, and a number of armed merchants from Tsehanov
itself, who were bringing laden sleighs from Prussia. In
such large companies there was no danger; hence they set
out for an all-night journey, though toward evening a sudden
wind rose which brought clouds, and a fog set in. They

294 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

travelled on, keeping closely together, but so slowly that
Zbyshko began to think that they would not reach Tsehanov
even on Christmas eve.

In some places it was necessary to clear the drifts, for
horses could not wade through them. Fortunately, the forest
road was definite. Still it was dusk in the world when they
saw Tsehanov.

It may be even that they would have gone around the
place in the snow-storm and the whistling of the wind with-
out knowing that they were right there, had it not been for
fires which were burning on the height where the new castle
was standing. No one knew certainly whether those fires
had been lighted on that eve of the Divine Birth to serve
guests, or because of some ancient custom, but neither did
any one of those accompanying Zbyshko care at that moment,
for all wished to find a refuge at the earliest.

The tempest increased every instant. The cutting and
freezing wind swept along immense clouds of snow. It broke
trees, roared, went mad, tore away entire drifts, carried
them into the air, twisted them, shot them apart, covered
horses and wagons with them, cut the faces of travellers with
them as if with sharpened sand, stopped with them the breath
and speech of people. The sound of bells fastened to sleigh
tongues was not heard in the least, but in the howling and
the whistling of the whirlwind sounded complaining voices,
as if voices of wolves, as if distant neighing of horses, and
sometimes as if the cries of people filled with fear and calling
for assistance. Exhausted horses, leaning each with its side
against the other, advanced more and more slowly.

"Hei! this is a snow tempest, indeed it is!" said the
Cheh, with a panting voice. "It is lucky enough that we
are near the town, and that those fires are burning, otherwise
it would go hard with us."

"It is death to be out now," said Zbyshko; " but I do
not see even the blaze there."

"Because there is such a mist that the light of the fire
cannot pass through it. Besides that, the fire and the wood
may have been blown away."

On other sleighs merchants and knights were also saying
that whoever was caught by the storm at a distance from
human dwellings would hear no church bell on the morrow.
But Zbyshko was disquieted all on a sudden, and said, —

' ' May God not grant that Yurand be out on the road
somewhere ! "

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 295

The Cheh, though occupied altogether with looking toward
the fires, turned his head on hearing Zbyshko's words, and
asked, —

" Then was the master of Spyhov to come? "

"He was."

" With the young lady ? "

" But really the fire is hidden," remarked Zbyshko.

The flame had died out, in fact, but on the road right there
near the sleighs appeared a number of horsemen.

"Why ride onto us?" cried the watchful Cheh, grasping
his crossbow. " Who are ye? "

" People of the prince, sent to help wayfarers."

" Jesus Christ be praised ! "

"For the ages of ages."

" Conduct us to the town! " called out Zbyshko.

" Has none of you dropped behind ? "

"None."

"Whence come ye?"

" From Prasnysh."

" And saw ye no other travellers on the way? "

" We did not. But perhaps there are others on othei
roads."

" Men are looking for them on all the roads. Come with
us. Ye have lost the road ! Turn to the right ! "

They turned their horses. For some time nothing was
heard save the roar of the tempest.

" Are there many guests in the old castle ? " asked Zbyshko,
after a while.

The nearest horseman, who had not heard distinctly, bent
toward him and asked, —

"What did you say?"

" I asked if there were many guests with the prince and
princess."

" As usual, a good number of them ! "

" But the lord of Spyhov, is he there? "

" He is not, but they expect him. People have gone out
to meet him also."

"With torches?"

" How go with torches in this wind?"

They were unable to converse longer, for the noise of the
snow-tempest increased.

' ' A real devil's wedding ! " said the Cheh.

Zbyshko commanded him to be silent, and not mentioq
foul names.

296 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CKOSS.

" Dost thou know," said he, " that on such holidays hellish
power grows benumbed and devils hide themselves in holes?
Fishermen found one of those devils once in a pond near
Sandomir the day before Christmas eve. He had a pike in
his snout, but when the sound of church bells reached him,
he lost strength right away, and they beat him with sticks
until evening. This storm is a stiff one, but it is by permis-
sion of the Lord Jesus, who wishes the morrow to be filled
all the more with rejoicing."

" True enough! If we were only at the castle ; but had it
not been for these men, we might have ridden till midnight,
for we had got off the road," answered Hlava.

He said this, for the fire had gone down.

They had now really entered the town. Drifts of still
deeper snow were lying on the streets there ; so great were
these drifts that in many places they almost hid the win-
dows. For this reason people passing outside the town could
not see lights. But the storm seemed less violent. On
the streets none were celebrating the Christmas festival ;
citizens were sitting already at supper. Before some houses
boys, with a crib and a goat, were singing in spite of the snow-
storm. On the square were men wrapped in pea-straw, and
acting as bears, but in general the place was empty. The
merchants who accompanied Zbyshko, and other nobles on
the road, remained in the town. Zbyshko and the nobles
went to the old castle, in which the prince dwelt, and which
had, even at that time, glass windows, which, in spite of
the storm, shone brightly in front of the wayfarers when
they drew near.

The drawbridge on the moat had been let down, for the
old time of Lithuanian attacks had passed, and the Knights
of the Cross, foreseeing war with the King of Poland, sought
the friendship of the Prince of Mazovia. One of the prince's
men blew a horn, and the gate was open directly. There
were between ten and twenty bowmen there, but on the walls
not a living soul, for the prince had given leave to go
down. Old Mrokota, who had arrived two days earlier, met
the guests, greeted them in the prince's name, and conducted
them to rooms in which they could array themselves properly
f jr the table.

Zbyshko fell at 6nce to asking him about Yurand of
Spyhov, and he answered that Yurand was not there, but
that they expected him, since he had promised to come, and
if his health had grown worse he would have informed them.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CKOSS. 297

Still they had sent out a number of horsemen to meet him,
because the oldest men could not remember such a storm.

uThen perhaps he will be here soon."

* ' Surely before long. The princess has commanded to set
plates for them on her table."

Zbyshko, though he had always feared Yurand, rejoiced in
heart, and said to himself: " Though I know not what he
has done, he cannot undo this, that it is my wife who will
come, my dearest Danusia! " And when he repeated that to
himself, he was hardly able to believe his own happiness.
Then he thought that perhaps she had told 5Turand all; that
perhaps she had won him over, and persuaded him to give
her at once. " In truth, what better has he to do? Yurand
is a wise man, and knows that though he might forbid me,
though he might refuse her to me, I would take her in every
case, for my right is the strongest."

While dressing, Zbyshko talked with Mrokota ; asked him
about the health of the prince, and especially the princess,
whom from the time of his visit in Cracow he had loved as a
mother. He was glad also when he learned that all in the
castle were well and gladsome, though the princess grieved
much at the absence of her dear little singer.

"Now Yagenka, whom the princess likes well, plays on
the lute to her, but not in any way as the other."

"What Yagenka?" asked Zbyshko, with wonder.

"Yagenka of Velgolas, the granddaughter of an old man
from Velgolas, — a nice girl, with whom that man from
Lorraine has fallen in love."

" Then is Pan cle Lorche here?''

" Where should he be? He came from the hunting-lodge,
and he remains here because it is pleasant for him. There
is never a lack of guests in our prince's castle."

"I shall look on the Knight of Lorraine with pleasure;
he is a man whom no one can reproach in any way."

"He, too, esteems you. But let us go; for the prince
and princess will take their places at table directly."

They went out. In two chimneys of the dining hall great
fires were burning, which were cared for by youths, and
there was a multitude of guests and courtiers. The prince
entered first in the company of a voevoda and a number of
attendants. Zbyshko bent down to his knees, and then
kissed his hand.

In return, the prince pressed his head, and, going a little
aside with him, said, —

298 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" I know of everything. I was angry at first that you
did that without my permission, but in truth there was no
time, for I was then in Warsaw, where I intended to pass
the holidays. Finally, it is known that if a woman under-
takes a thing, better not oppose her; for thou wilt effect
nothing. The princess wishes as well to you as if she were
your mother, and I prefer always to please rather than
oppose her; for I wish to spare her tears and sadness."

Zbyshko bent a second time to the knees of the prince.

" God grant me to serve your princely Grace sufficiently."

"Praise to His name that thou art well. Tell the princes?
how kindly I have received thee. She will be gladdened.
As God lives, her pleasure is my pleasure ! And to Yurand
I will say a good word in thy favor, and I think that he will
give his permission; for he too loves the princess."

" Even should he be unwilling to give it, my right is the
first."

"Thy right is the first, and he must agree; but he may
withhold his blessing. No man can wrest that by force
from him ; and without a parent's blessing there is no bless-
ing from God."

Zbyshko grew sad when he heard these words ; for up to
that time he had not thought of this. At that moment, how-
ever, the princess came in writh Yagenka of Velgolas and
other damsels ; so he sprang forward to pay homage to the
lady. She greeted him still more graciously than had the
prince, and began at once to tell him of the expected arrival
of Yurand. " Here are plates set for them, and men are
sent to bring them out of the storm. It is not according to
decorum to delay the Christmas eve supper, for ' the lord '
does not like that ; but they will come surely before the end
of supper."

"As to Yurand," said the princess, "it will be as God
inspires. Either I shall tell him everything to-day or to-
morrow after mass, and the prince has promised to add his
word also. Yurand is self-willed, but not toward those whom
he loves, and to whom he is under obligation."

Then she told Zbyshko how he was to bear himself toward
his father-in-law, not to offend him — God forbid that! — and
not to lead him to stubbornness. In general, she was of
good hope ; but a person knowing the world better and look-
ing at it more quickly than Zbyshko, would have noted a
certain alarm in her speech. Perhaps it was there because
the lord of Spyhov was in general not an easy man, and

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 299

perhaps, too, the princess began to be alarmed somewhat
because they were so long in appearing. The storm was
becoming more cruel out of doors, and all said that the man
found in the open field by it might remain there. Another
supposition also occurred to the princess, namely, that
Danusia had confessed to her father that she had been
married to Zbyshko, and Yurand, being offended, had re-
solved not to come to Tsehanov at all. She did not wish,
however, to confide these thoughts to Zbyshko, and there
was not even time for it, since the young men in waiting had
begun to bring in the food and place it on the table. But
Zbyshko hastened to fall at her feet again, and ask, —

"But if they come, gracious lady, how will it be? Pan
Mrokota has told me that there is a separate division for
Yuraud, where there will be hay beds for the attendants.
But how will it be?"

The princess laughed, and striking him lightly on the face
with her gloves, said, —

' ' Be quiet ! Wait till you see him ! "

And she went to the prince, for whom the armor-bearers
had already arrayed his chair, so that he might take his seat.
Before doing that, however, one of them gave him a flat dish
filled with thin strips of cake and bits of meat to be divided
by the prince among guests, courtiers, and servants. An-
other similar one was held for the princess by a beautiful
youth, the son of the Castellan of Sohachev. At the oppo-
site side of the table stood Father Vyshonek, who was to
bless the supper set out upon sweetly smelling hay.

In the door at this moment appeared a man covered with
snow, who called aloud, —

u Gracious lord! "

"What?" asked the prince, not glad that the ceremony
was interrupted.

"On the Radzanov road are travellers covered up in the
snow. We must send more people to dig them out."

All were frightened when they heard this. The prince was
alarmed, and turning to the Castellan, cried, —

" Horsemen with shovels, quickly ! "

Then he turned to the man who had brought the news.

u Are many snowed in? "

" We could not discover. There is a terrible darkness in
the air. There are sleighs and horses, a considerable escort."

*' Do ye not know whose they are? "

** People say that it is the heir of Spyhov."

300 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTEE XXIII.

\YHEN Zbyshko heard the unfortunate tidings, without
even asking permission of the prince, he rushed to the
stables, and commanded to saddle his horse. The Cheh,
who, as a nobly born attendant, was with him in the supper
hall, had barely time to go to their room and bring a warm
fur robe ; but he did not try to detain his young master ; for
having by nature strong sense, he knew that "any endeavor
to restrain him was useless, and that delay might be fatal.
Mounting a second horse, he seized at the gate, from the
keeper, a number of torches, and directly they were moving
with the prince's people, whom the old Castellan led forward
hastily. Beyond the gate darkness impenetrable surrounded
them, but the storm seemed to have weakened. They might,
perhaps, have gone astray immediately outside the town, had
it not been for the man who had brought information, and
who was leading them the more quickly and surely that he
had with him a dog which knew the road.

On the open field the storm began to strike sharply in their
faces, partly because they were going speedily. The high-
way was drifted in ; in places there was so much snow that
they were forced to go slowly; for the horses were in snow
to their bellies. The prince's men lighted torches and lamps,
and rode on amid the smoke and flame of torches which the
wind blew as fiercely as if it wished to sweep those flames
away from the pitchy sticks and carry them off into the fields
and forests.

The road was a long one. They passed the villages
nearer to Tsehanov and Nedzborz, then they turned toward
Radzanov. Beyond Nedzborz, however, the storm sub-
sided sensibly and grew weaker; the gusts of wind became
fainter, and no longer carried whole clouds of snow with
them. The sky became clearer. Some snow fell yet, but
soon that stopped. Next a star glittered in a rift of the
clouds. The horses snorted; the riders breathed more
freely. The stars increased in number each moment, and
the frost bit. After the expiration of a few u Our Fathers,"
the storm had ceased altogether.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 301

De Lorche, who rode near Zbyshko, comforted him, saying
that surely Yurand, in the moment of danger, had thought
first of all of his daughter, and, though they should dig out
all the others dead, they would find her alive surely, and
sleeping under furs, perhaps. But Zbyshko understood little
of what he said, and at last had not even time to listen;
for after a while the guide going in advance turned from
the road.

The young knight pushed forward and asked, —

" Why do we turn aside? "

" Because they were not snowed in on the highway, but oft8
there ! Do you see the alder grove ? "

He pointed to a grove, which looked dark in the distance,
and which could be seen on the white plain of snow when
the clouds uncovered the shield of the moon and things
became visible.

It was evident that they had left the highway.

"The travellers lost the highway, and rode in a curved
line along a river. In time of storm and snow fog it is
easy to do so. They went on and on until their horses
failed."

" How did you find them? "

" The dog led us."

" Are there no houses near by? "

" There are, but on the other side of the river. The Vkra
is right here."

" Hurry on! " cried Zbyshko.

But it was easier to give a command than to execute it;
for although th frost was sharp, there lay on the field snow
yet unfrozen, drifts freshly collected and deep, in which
the horses waded above their knees ; so they were forced to
push forward slowly. All at once the barking of a dog
reached them. Straight in front appeared the large and
bent trunk of a willow, on which, in the light of the moon,
gleamed a crown of leafless branches.

" They are farther on," said the leader, " near the alder
grove ; but here too must be something."

' ' There is a drift under the willow. Light up for us ! "

A number of the prince's men dismounted and lighted the
place with their torches ; then some one cried on a sudden, —

"Here is a man under the snow! We can see his head
right here ! "

" There is a horse too ! " cried another immediately.

"Dig him out!"

302 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Shovels began to sink in the snow and throw it on both
sides.

After a while they saw sitting under the tree a man with
head inclined on his breast and his cap pulled deeply over
his face. With one hand he was holding the reins of a horse
lying at his side with nostrils buried in the snow. Evidently
the man had ridden away from the company, perhaps to
reach human dwellings more quickly and obtain help, but
when his horse fell he took refuge under the willow on the
side opposite the wind, and there he was chilled.

" Bring a light ! " called Zbyshko.

An attendant pushed up a torch to the face of the frozen
man ; it was difficult to recognize him at once. But when
another attendant turned the face upward, one cry was
wrested from the breasts of all present, —

" The Lord of Spyhov ! "

Zbyshko commanded two men to carry him to the nearest
cottage and care for him ; he himself, without losing time,
galloped on with the rest of the servants and the guide to
rescue the remainder of the party. On the way he thought that
he should find Danusia there, his wife, perhaps not alive, and
he urged the last breath out of his horse which struggled
breast-deep in snow. Fortunately it was not very far, at the
most a few furlongs. In the darkness voices were heard,
" Come this way! " — voices from the prince's men who had
remained near the people snowed in. Zbyshko rushed up
and sprang from his horse.

" To the shovels!"

Two sleighs had been dug out already by those left on
guard. The horses and the men in the sleigh were frozen
beyond recovery. Where the others were might be known
by hills of snow, though not all sleighs were entirely
covered. At some were visible horses with their bellies
pressed against drifts, as if while exerting themselves in
running they had grown stiff in a supreme effort. In front
of one pair stood a man sunk to his waist, and as immovable
as a column ; at more distant sleighs the men had died near
the horses while holding their bridles. Evidently death had
caught them while trying to free the beasts from snow-
drifts. One sleigh at the very end of the line was free
altogether. The driver was on the seat with his hands over
his ears ; behind lay two people ; the long lines of snow blown
across their breasts were united with a bank at the side and
covered them like a blanket, so that they seemed sleeping

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 303

calmly and peacefully. Others, however, had perished while
struggling to the last with the storm, for they wrere frozen
in postures full of effort. Some sleighs were overturned ;
in some the tongues were broken. Time after time the
shovels uncovered backs of horses bent like bows, or heads
with teeth driven into the snow ; men were in the sleighs and
around the sleighs, but they found no women. At moments
Zbyshko worked with the shovel till the sweat flowed from
his forehead; at moments he looked with throbbing heart
into the eyes of corpses, thinking whether he would see
among them a beloved face — all in vain ! The light shone
only on the stern moustached visages of warriors from Spy-
hov ; neither Danusia nor any other woman was present.

" How is this?" asked the young knight of himself, with
astonishment.

And he called to those who were working farther away,
asking if they had not found anything ; but they found only
men. At last the work was done. The attendants at-
tached their own horses to the sleighs, and sitting on the
seats moved with the bodies toward Nedzborz, to see if they
could not in the heat there restore to life any of the bodies.
Zbyshko remained with the Cheh and two others. It came
to his mind that Danusia's sleigh might have separated
from the party if drawn, as was proper to suppose, by the
best horses. Yurand might have ordered to drive it ahead
or might have left it somewhere on the roadside at a cottage.
Zbyshko knew not what to do ; in every case he wanted to
search the near drifts, the alder grove, and then turn back
and search along the highway.

In the drifts they found nothing. In the alder grove
wolf eyes gleamed at them repeatedly, but they found no
trace of people or horses. The plain between the alder
grove and the highway was glittering then in moon rays, and
on the white sad expanse were seen here and there at a dis-
tance, a number of dark spots, but those too were wolves
which at the approach of men vanished speedily.

" Your Grace," said Hlava at last, " we are riding and
searching here uselessly, for the young lady of Spyhov was
not in the retinue."

" On the highway ! " answered Zbyshko.
"We shall not find her on the highway; I looked with
care to discover if there were not boxes in the sleighs, and
things pertaining to women. There was nothing. The
young lady has remained in Spyhov,"

304 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

The correctness of this remark struck Zbyshko, so he
answered : —

"God grant it to be as thou sayest."

The Cheh went deeper still into his own head for wisdom.

4 ' If she had been in a sleigh the old lord would not have
left it, or if he left the sleigh he would have taken her on
the horse in front of him, and we should have found them
together."

" Let us go there once more," said Zbyshko, in a voice of
alarm, for it occurred to him that it might be as Hlava had
said. In that case they had not searched with sufficient
diligence. Yurand, then, had taken Danusia before him on
the horse, and when the beast fell Danusia went away from
her father to find some assistance. In that event she might
be near by somewhere under the snow.

But Hlava, as if divining these thoughts, said, —

" In that case we should have found her things in the
sleigh, for she would not go to the court with only the dress
that she was wearing."

In spite of this just conclusion they went again to the
willow, but neither under it nor for a furlong around the tree
did they find anything. The prince's men had taken Yurand
to Nedzborz, and round about all was deserted. Hlava made
the remark, still, that the dog which had run with the guide
and which had found Yurand, would have found the young
lady also. Thereupon Zbyshko was relieved, for he became
almost certain that Danusia had remained at Spyhov. He
was able even to explain how it had happened. Evidently
Danusia had confessed all to her father ; he, not agreeing
to the marriage, had left her at home purposely, and was
coming himself to lay the affair before the prince and ask his
intervention with the bishop. At this thought Zbyshko could
not resist the feeling of a certain solace, and even delight,
for he understood that with the death of Yurand all obstacles
had vanished.

"Yurand did not wish, but the Lord Jesus has wished,"
said the young knight to himself, " and the will of God is
always the stronger."

Now he needed only to go to Spyhov, take Danusia as his
own, and then accomplish his vow, which was easier on the
boundary than in distant Bogdanets. "God's will! God's
will!" repeated he in his soul. But he was ashamed of his
hurried delight the next moment, and said, turning to Hlava, —

" I am sorry for him, and I will say so to every one."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 305

" People declare," answered the attendant, " that the Ger-
mans feared him as death." Then after a moment he asked :
44 Shall we return to the castle now?"

44 By way of Nedzborz," answered Zbyshko.

So they went to Nedzborz, and stopped before a residence
in which an old noble, named Jeleh, received them. Yurand
they did not find, but the old man gave good news.

"We rubbed him with snow to the bones almost," said
he, " and poured wine into his mouth; then we steamed him
in a bath, where he regained breathing."

" Is he alive? " inquired Zbyshko, with delight; for at this
news he forgot his own affairs.

"He is alive, but God knows if he will recover; for
the soul is not glad to turn back when it has made half the
journey."

" Why was he taken from here ? "

"He was taken because men from the prince came. We
covered him with all the feather beds in the house, and they
took him."

44 Did he not mention his daughter?"

44 He had barely begun to breathe; he had not recovered
speech."

4 'But the others?"

4 'Are now behind God's stove. Poor people; they will
not be at mass unless at that one which the Lord Jesus
Himself will celebrate in heaven."

" Did none revive?"

44 None. Enter, instead of talking at the porch. If you
wish to see them, they are lying near the fire in the servants'
hall. Come in."

But they did not go, though the old man pressed them;
for he was glad to detain people and 44chat" with them.
They had a long piece of road yet from Nedzborz to
Tsehanov ; besides, Zbyshko was burning to see Yurand at the
earliest, and learn something.

They rode, therefore, as rapidly as possible along the
drifted highway. When they arrived it was past midnight,
and the mass was just finishing in the castle chapel. To
Zbyshko's ears came the lowing of cattle and the bleating of
goats, which pious voices imitated according to ancient cus-
tom, in memory of the Lord's birth in a stable. After mass
the princess came to Zbyshko with a face full of fear and
anxiety.

44 But where is Danusia?" asked she.

VOL. I. — 20

306 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" She has not come. Has not Yurand told? — for I heat
that he is alive."

"Merciful Jesus! This is a punishment from God, and
woe to us ! Yuraud has not spoken, and he is lying like a
block of wood."

"Have no fear, gracious lady. Danusia remained in
Spyhov."

u How dost thou know? "

u I know, because in no sleigh was there a trace of a
change of clothing for her. She would not have come in
one cloak.''

" True, as God is dear to me ! "

And quickly her eyes began to sparkle with pleasure.

" Hei, dear Jesus, Thou who wert born this night, it is
evident that not Thy anger, but Thy blessing is upon us."

Still the arrival of Yurand without Danusia surprised her;
so she inquired further, —

" What could have kept her at home? "

Zbyshko explained his surmises. They seemed correct,
but did not cause her excessive alarm.

"Yurand will owe his life to us now," said she; "and to
tell the truth, it is to thee that he owes it ; for thou didst go
to dig him out of the snow. He would, indeed, have a stone
in his breast were he to resist any longer ! There is in this
a warning of God, for him not to resist the holy Sacrament.
The moment that he recovers and speaks, I will tell him so.''

"He must recover first; for it is unknown why Danusia
has not come. But if she is ill? "

"Do not talk foolishness. As it is, I am sorry that she
is not here. If she had been ill he would not have left
her."

"True!"

And they went to Yurand. It was as hot in the room as
in a bath, and perfectly lighted ; for immense logs of pine
were burning in the chimney. Father Vyshonek was watch-
ing the sick man, who was lying on a couch under bear-
skins; his face was pale, his hair damp from perspiration, his
eyes closed. His mouth was open, and his breast moved with
labor, but so violently that the skins with which he was
covered rose and fell from the breathing.

" How is he?" asked the princess.

" We have poured a mug of heated wine into his mouth,"
answered the priest, " and he is perspiring."

"Is he sleeping?"

•

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 307

" It may be that he is not sleeping; for his breast moves
tremendously."

4 ' Have you tried to speak with him ? "

" I have tried, but he gives no answer, and I think that he
will not speak before daylight."

" We will wait for daylight," said the princess.

The priest insisted that she should go to rest, but she
would not listen to him. It was with her a question always
and in everything to equal in Christian virtues, and, there-
fore, in nursing the sick, the late queen, Yadviga, and redeem
her father's soul by her merits ; hence, in a country which had
been Christian for centuries she missed no opportunity to
show herself more zealous than others, and thus efface the
remembrance that she had been born in pagan error. More-
over, the wish was burning her to learn "something from
Yurand touching Danusia ; for she was not altogether at rest
concerning her. So, sitting down at the side of his couch,
she began to repeat the rosary, and then to doze. Zbyshko,
who was not entirely well yet, and who in addition had
labored immensely in the riding of the night, soon fol-
lowed her example, and after an hour they had both fallen
asleep so soundly that they would have slept till a late hour,
perhaps, had not the bell of the castle chapel roused them
at daybreak.

It roused Yurand also, who opened his eyes, sat erect on
the couch quickly, and looked around with blinking eyes.

' ' Praised be Jesus Christ ! How is it with you ? " asked
the princess.

But apparently he had not regained consciousness ; for he
looked at the princess as though he knew her not.

' ' Come this way ! come this way to dig the drift ! " called
he after a moment.

" In God's name! You are in Tsehanov! " cried the lady.

Yurand wrinkled his forehead like a man who is collecting
his thoughts with difficulty, and answered, —

"In Tsehanov? My child is waiting for me — and the
prince and princess — Danusia ! Danusia ! "

Then closing his eyes, he dropped again to the pillow.
Zbyshko and the princess were terrified lest he had died;
but at that very instant his breast moved with deep breath,
as in the case of a man seized by heavy sleep.

Father Vyshonek placed a finger on his own lips and made
a sign not to rouse the man ; then he whispered, —

" He may sleep all day in this manner."

308 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROfeS.

"True; but what did he say?" asked the princess.

' ' He said that his child was waitiiig for him in Tsehanov,"
answered Zbyshko.

" He said that because he has not regained consciousness,"
explained the priest.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CBOSS. 309

CHAPTER XXIV.

THE priest even feared that at a second awakening dizziness
might seize the sick man and deprive him of his mind for a
long time. But he promised the princess and Zbyshko that
when Yurand spoke he would inform them. They left the
chamber, and he went to sleep himself.

Yurand woke on the second day just before noon, but this
time in perfect consciousness. The princess and Zbyshko
were with him. He sat up on the couch, looked at the princess,
recognized her, and said, —

" Gracious lady— as God lives, am I in Tsehanov, then? "

" Yes, and you have slept over Christmas."

"The snow covered me. Who saved me?"

"This knight, Zbyshko of Bogdanets. You remember,
you saw him in Cracow."

Yurand looked a while with his sound eye at the young
man, then- said, —

" I remember. But where is Danusia? "

" Did she come with you? " asked the princess, with alarm.

"How could she come with me when I was going to
her?"

Zbyshko and the princess looked at each other, thinking
that fever was speaking through Yurand's mouth yet.

"Come to thyself," said the lady, "by the dear God!
Was not the girl with you?"

" The girl ! With me? " asked Yurand, with amazement.

"All your attendants perished, but she was not found
among them. Why did you leave her in Spyhov?"

Yurand repeated once more, but now with alarm in his
voice, —

" In Spyhov? Why, gracious lady, she is living with you,
not with me."

' ' But you sent people and a letter for her to the hunting-
lodge."

"In the name of the Father and the Son!" answered
Yurand. " I have not sent for her at all."

That moment the princess grew pale.

" What is this? " asked she. " Are you sure that you arc
in your right mind ? "

310 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" By the mercy of God ! where is my child?" cried Yuraixl,
springing up.

" Listen. An armed escort came for Danusia to the hunt-
ing-lodge, bringing a letter from you. In the letter it was
written that during a fire beams had crushed you ; that you
were half blind, and wished to see your daughter. Then
they took Danusia and drove away."

" Woe ! " cried Yurand. " As God is in heaven, there was
no fire in Spyhov, and I did not send for her."

Now the priest returned with a letter, which he gave to
Yurand, and asked, —

" Is this the writing of your priest? "

" I do not know."

"But the seal?"

" The seal is mine. What is in the letter? "

Father Vyshonek read the letter ; Yuraud listened, grasp-
ing his own hair.

" The letter is false," said he ; " the seal imitated ! Woe
to my soul! They have seized my child, and will destroy
her."

"Who?"

" The Knights of the Cross! "

41 God's wounds! We must inform the prince. Let him
send messengers to the Grand Master ! " cried the lady.
" Merciful Jesus, rescue her, aid her! "

Saying this, she hurried out of the room with a cry.
Yurand sprang from his bed, and began feverishly to draw
the clothing onto his immense back. Zbyshko sat as if
petrified, but after a while his set teeth gritted ominously.

" How do you know that the Knights of the Cross took
her? " asked the priest.

" I will swear on the Passion of Christ! "

"Wait! It is possible. They went to the hunting-lodge
to complain against you. They wanted vengeance."

" They carried her away ! " cried Zbyshko on a sudden.

He rushed out of the room, and running to the stables
commanded to make sleighs and saddle horses ready, without
knowing clearly himself why he did so. He understood only
this, that they must rescue Danusia, and go at once, — even
to Prussia, — and there snatch her from enemies' hands or
perish.

He returned then to tell Yurand that arms and horses
would be ready immediately. He was sure that Yurand also
would go with him. In his heart anger was boiling, and

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 311

pain and sorrow, but he did not lose hope; for it seemed
to him that he and the terrible Knight could do anything,
and that they might attack even all the power of the
Order.

In the room, besides Yurand, the priest, and the princess,
he found Prince Yanush, De Lorche, and Pan Mikolai,
whom the prince, when he had learned of the affair, sum-
moned also to counsel ; and he did so because of the old man's
sound sense and perfect knowledge of the Knights, among
whom he had passed long years in captivity.

"We should begin prudently; avoid mistakes caused
through anger, and not ruin the girl," said Pan Mikolai.
" We should complain at once to the Grand Master, and
if your Princely Grace gives me a letter, I will deliver it."

" I will give the letter, and you will go with it," answered
the prince. " We will not let the girl perish, so help me God
and the holy cross ! The Grand Master fears war with the
King of Poland, and for him it is important to win over my
brother and me. You may be sure that she was not carried
off at his command — and he will order that she be delivered
to us."

" But if it was at his command? " asked the priest.

" Though he is a Knight of the Cross, there is more honor
in him than in others," answered the prince, " and as I have
said to you, he would prefer at present to please rather
than anger me. Oh, they put tallow into our skins as long
as they were able, but now they understand that if we
Mazoviaus help Yagello, it will go ill with them."

" True," said Pan Mikolai. " The Knights of the Cross
do nothing without a reason; so I conclude that if they have
carried off the girl, they have done so only to knock the
sword from Yurand's hand, or get a ransom, or exchange
her. "

Here he turned to the lord of Spyhov.

" Whom have you among prisoners? "

" De Bergov," answered Yurand.

44 Is he a considerable person? "

" Evidently a man of distinction.*'

De Lorche hearing the question inquired about him, and
when he learned what the question was, said, —

" He is a relative of the Count of Guelders, a great
benefactor of the Order, and of a family which has served
it."

" That is true," said Pan Mikolai, after he had interpreted

312 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

De Lorche's words to those present. " Men of his family
have held high office in the Order."

4 ' Danveld and De Lowe mentioned him very emphati-
cally," said the prince. " Whenever one of them opened his
mouth he said that De Bergov must be liberated. As God
is in heaven, they carried off the girl beyond doubt to
liberate him."

" Then they will yield her up," said the priest.

"But it is better to learn where she is," said Pan Mikolai.
" For suppose that the Grand Master asks, 4 Whom shall I
command to yield her up ? ' what answer shall we give ? "

" Where is she ! " asked Yurand, in a dull voice. "They
are not keeping her surely on the boundary, out of fear that
I might capture her, but they have taken her somewhere to
a distant island of the sea, or the Vistula."

" We will find her and rescue her, ' said Zbyshko.

But the prince broke out suddenly with suppressed anger :

" The dog brothers! they have seized her from my house,
and insulted me ; while I live I shall not forgive them.
I have had enough of their treasons ! enough of their at-
tacks ! Better for any one to have wolf men for neighbors !
But now the Grand Master must punish those comturs, return
the girl, and send envoys to me with excuses. Otherwise I
will summon a levy ! "

Here he struck the table with his fist, and added, —

"Oh, indeed! My brother of Plotsk will go with me, and
Vitold, and the power of Yagello the king. There is an end
of moderation ! A saint would snort patience out of himself
through the nostrils. I have had enough of it ! "

All grew silent, waiting with their counsel till the prince's
anger should be calmed. The princess rejoiced that he took
the affair of Danusia to heart so much, for she knew that he
was patient, but resolute, and that once he had undertaken
a thing he would not leave it until he had won victory.

Then Father Vyshonek began, —

" Once there was obedience in the Order, and no comtur
dared begin anything without permission of the Chapter and
the Grand Master. For this reason God gave into their
hands countries so considerable that He raised them almost
above every other temporal power. But now there is among
them neither obedience, justice, faith, nor honesty. Nothing
but greed and such rage as if they were wolves and not men.
How are they to obey the commands of the Grand Master or
the Chapter when they do not obey those of God? Each

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CKOSS. 313

in his own castle is like a ruling prince, and each helps
the other in wickedness. If we complain to the Master they
will deny. The Master will command them to yield up the
girl, but they will not do so, or they will even say : ' She
is not with us ; we did not carry her away.' If he commands
them to take an oath, they will take one. What are we to
do then?"

" What are we to do ? " said PanMikolai. " Let Yurand
go to Spyhov ; if they carried her away, either they will give
her for a ransom or exchange her for De Bergov ; they must
inform some one, and they will inform no one else but
Yurand."

"The men who came to the hunting-lodge took her,"
said Father Vyshonek.

" Then the Grand Master will summon them to account,
or command them to meet Yurand in the field."

"They must meet me!" exclaimed Zbyshko, " f or I
sent the first challenge."

Yurand took his hands from his face, and inquired, —

" Who were at the hunting-lodge? "

" Dan veld, old De Lowe, and the two brothers, Gottfried
and Rotgier," answered the priest. " They complained and
wished the prince to command you to free De Bergov from
captivity. But the prince, learning from De Fourcy that
the Germans attacked first, reproached them and sent them
away unsatisfied."

" Go to Spyhov," said Prince Yanush, " for they will make
announcement there. They have not done so yet, because
the armor-bearer of this young knight here crushed Danveld's
arm when he carried the challenge. Go to Spyhov, and
when they make announcement let me know. They will
send you your child in place of De Bergov, but still I shall
not omit revenge, for they have offended me by taking her
from my house."

Here anger seized him anew, for really the Knights of
the Cross had exhausted his patience, and after a while he
added, —

"Hei! they have blown and blown the fire, but at last
they will burn their own snouts in it."

" They will deny ! " repeated the priest.

" As soon as they notify Yurand that they have the girl,
they will not be able to deny," answered Pan Mikolai, some-
what impatiently. " I believe that they are not keeping her
on the boundary, and that, as Yurand has justly remarked,

314 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

either they took her to some distant castle or to some island
near the coast, but when there is proof that they did it they
will not deny before the Master."

But Yurand began to repeat in a kind of strange and
terrible voice, —

" Danveld, De Lowe, Gottfried, Rotgier ! "

Pan Mikolai recommended besides to send experienced
and very adroit men to Prussia to inquire in Schytno and
Insbork about Danusia, — was she there, and if not whither
had they taken her. The prince seized his staff and went out
to give needful orders ; the princess turned to Yurand, wish-
ing to strengthen him with a kind word.

" How do you feel? " asked she.

He made no answer for a while, just as if he had not heard
the question, but later he said on a sudden, —

"As if some one had struck me in an old wound."

" Have faith in God's mercy, — Danusia will return ; only
give them De Bergov."

" I would not begrudge them even blood."

The princess hesitated whether or not to mention the mar-
riage to him, but when she had thought a little she did not
like to add a new pain to Yurand's misfortunes, which were
already grievous, and moreover a certain fear seized her.
" He and Zbyshko together will search for her; let Zbyshko
tell him at an opportunity," thought she ; " but now it might
disturb his brain altogether." So she preferred to talk of
something else.

" Do not blame us," said she. " Men came in your colors
with a letter bearing your seal, and announcing that you were
sick ; that sight was leaving you ; that you wished to see
your child once more. How could we oppose, and fail to
carry out the order of a father? "

Yurand fell at her feet.

" I blame no one, gracious lady."

" And know this, that God will restore her to you; for
His eye is above her. He will send her rescue, as he sent it
at the last hunt when the wild bull attacked us, and the Lord
Jesus inspired Zbyshko to defend Danusia and me, for which
reason the prince gave him spurs and a belt. You see ! the
hand of God is above her. Of course you grieve for your
daughter, and I myself am filled with sorrow. I thought
that she would come with you ; that I should see my dearest,
but meanwhile —

Her voice trembled and tears came to her eyes, but in

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

315

Yurand despair, which up to that moment had been re-
strained, burst forth; for a while it was as sudden and
terrible as a whirlwind. He seized his long hair with his
hands and fell to beating the timbers of the wall with his
head, groaning and repeating in a hoarse voice, —

"O Jesus! O Jesus! O Jesus !"

Zbyshko sprang to him, and shaking him by the arms with
all his might, cried, —

" To the road with us ! To Spyhov ! "

316 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTER XXV.

< ' WHOSE escort is this ? " asked Yurand beyond Radzanov,
starting up from meditation as if from a dream.

"Mine," answered Zbyshko.

" But did all my men perish?"

"I saw them dead in Nedzborz."

" The old warriors are gone ! "

Zbyshko made no answer, and they rode on in silence, but
quickly; for they wished to be in Spyhov at the earliest,
hoping to find there messengers from the Knights of the
Cross. Fortunately for them, frosts had come, and the
roads were beaten, hence they could hurry. Toward even-
ing Yurand spoke again, and inquired about those monks of
the Order who had been at the hunting-lodge. Zbyshko
explained everything, and told also of their complaints and
their departure ; of the death of De Fourcy, and the action
of his own armor-bearer, who had crushed Danveld's arm
in such terrible fashion. During this narrative one cir-
cumstance struck him, the presence at the lodge of that
woman who had brought the healing balsam from Danveld.
At the stopping-place he fell to inquiring of Hlava and
Sanderus touching this person, but neither of them knew
exactly what had become of her. It seemed to them that
she had gone away either with the men who had come for
Danusia or soon after. It occurred then to Zbyshko that
she might have been sent to warn those men in case Yurand
had been present at the hunting-lodge. In that event, they
would not have presented themselves as people from
Spyhov; they could have some other letter prepared to
give the princess, instead of the false one attributed to
Yurand. All this was planned with hellish acuteness, and
Zbyshko, who till then had known the Knights of the
Cross in the open field only, thought for the first time that
hands were not sufficient to oppose them, but that a man
had to conquer them with his head also. To him this
thought was bitter; for his immense pain and sorrow
turned first of all to desire for blood and struggle. To
him even the rescue of Danusia presented itself as a se-
ries of battles, either alone or in company ; meanwhile he

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 317

saw that it might be needful to chain down desire of re-
venge and head-breaking as he would a bear, and seek
new ways entirely of finding and saving Danusia. While
thinking of this, he regretted that Matsko was not with him.
Matsko was as adroit as he was valiant. Still he resolved
to send Sanderus from Spyhov to Schytno to find that
woman, and endeavor to learn from her what had become
of Danusia. He said to himself that though Sanderus might
wish to betray him, he could not injure the cause much, and
if he were true he might render considerable service; for
his occupation gave him access to all places. ,

Wishing to take counsel first with Yurand, he deferred this
matter till they reached Spyhov, all the more as night had
fallen, and it seemed to him that Yurand, as he sat on his
lofty saddle of a knight, had fallen asleep from his toils, his
suffering, and grievous sorrow. But Yurand was riding with
hanging head only for the reason that misfortune had bent
him. And it was evident that he was thinking of it con-
tinually ; for his heart was full of cruel fears, since he said
at last, —

u Would that I had frozen to death at Nedzborz. Was it
thou who dug me out of the snow ? "

"I, with others."

" And at that hunt it was thou who saved my child? "

" What was it my duty to do? "

" And now wilt thou help me? "

But in Zbyshko love for Danusia burst forth, and hatred
against the Knights of the Cross so great that he rose in his
saddle and spoke through his set teeth as if with difficulty, —

" Listen to what I say: Though I had to gnaw Prussian
castles with my teeth, I would gnaw them down and get
her."

A moment of silence followed. The vengeful and unre-
strained nature of Yurand responded evidently with all its
force under the influence of these words; for he gritted his
teeth in the darkness, and after a while repeated the
names, —

" Danveld, Lowe, Rotgier, Gottfried."

In his soul he thought that if they wished him to release
De Bergov he would release him ; if they demanded pay in
addition, he would pay, though he were to add all Spyhov.
But woe later on to those who had raised hands on his only
child.

All that night sleep did not close the eyes of those two

318 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

men for one moment. Toward morning they could hardly
recognize each other, so much had their faces changed in
that single night. At last Zbyshko's suffering and resolve
astonished Yurand ; so he said, —

u She covered thee with a veil and wrested thee from
death — I know that. But dost thou love her besides?"

Zbyshko looked him straight in the eyes with a face almost
insolent, and answered, —

' ' She is my wife."

At this Yurand stopped his horse, and gazed at Zbyshko,
blinking from amazement.

44 What hast thou said? " inquired he.

" I say that she is my wife, and that I am her husband."

The Knight of Spyhov covered his eyes with his glove, as
if his sight had been dazzled by a lightning flash, but he said
nothing. After a while he rode on, and pushing to the head
of the escort advanced in silence.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 319

CHAPTER XXVI.

ZBYSHKO, riding behind, was unable to restrain himself
long, and said in his soul, " I would rather see him burst
out in anger than become stubborn."

So he rode up and said, touching Yurand's stirrup with
his own, —

" Listen and hear how it was. You know what Danusia
did for me in Cracow, but you do not know that in Bogdanets
they wished me to marry Yagenka, the daughter of Zyh of
Zgorzelitse. My uncle, Matsko, and her father wished the
marriage, and- the Abbot of Tulcha, our relative, a rich man,
wished it also. But why talk long of this ? She is an honest
maiden, beautiful as a deer, and has a proper dowry. But it
could not take place. I wanted Yagenka, but I wanted
Dauusia more, and I went to her in Mazovia ; for I tell you
sincerely I could not live longer without her. You remem-
ber how you yourself loved — remember that ! and you will
not wonder at me."

Here Zbyshko stopped while waiting for some word
from Yurand, but, as he remained silent, the young man
continued, —

" At the hunting-lodge God granted me to save the
princess and Danusia from a wild bull, and the princess
said immediately after : ' Now Yurand will not be opposed ;
for how could he refuse reward for such a deed ? ' But even
then I had not thought of taking her without your parental
permission. Besides, I had no chance of doing so ; for the
savage beast had so crushed me that he almost squeezed out
my soul. But afterward, you know, those people came for
Danusia, as if to take her to Spyhov, and I had not risen
from my bed yet. I thought that I should never see her
again; I thought that you would take her to Spyhov and
give her to some other man. In Cracow you were opposed
to me, you know. I thought that I should die. Hei, mighty
God, what a night that was ! Nothing but suffering ; nothing
but sorrow ! I thought when she went away from me that
even the sun would not rise again. You understand people's
love and their sorrow."

320 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

For a moment tears quivered in Zbyshko's voice, but he had
a brave heart, so he mastered himself, and continued, —

" Men came for her in the evening, and wanted to take
her immediately, but the princess commanded them to wait
till morning. Now, the Lord Jesus inspired me to im-
plore the princess and beg of her Danusia. I thought that
if I were to die I should have even that consolation. Re-
member that the girl was to go, and I was to remain there
sick, almost dying. There was no time to beg for your per-
mission. The prince was not at the hunting-lodge, so the
princess hesitated; she had no one with whom to advise.
At last she and Father Vyshonek took pity on me, and
Father Vyshonek married us. God's might, God's justice."

" God's punishment," added Yurand, in a deep voice.

u Why punishment? " asked Zbyshko. "Only notice,
they sent for her before the marriage, and whether it took
place or not they would have carried her away."

Yurand said nothing, and rode on shut up in himself,
gloomy and with such a stony face that Zbyshko, though he
felt immediately that consolation which the confession of a
long-hidden secret always produces, was frightened at last,
and said to himself with increasing alarm, that the old knight
had grown stubborn in his anger, and that thenceforth they
would be as strangers to each other and enemies.

And a moment of great affliction came on him. Never
had he been in such a plight since the day of leaving
Bogdanets. It seemed to him that there was no hope of
reconciling Yurand, and, what was worse, no hope of saving
Danusia ; it seemed that all was useless ; that in future there
would fall on him only increasing misfortune and increasing
misery. But this oppression was brief, or rather, in accord-
ance with his nature, it turned quickly into anger and a
desire for quarrel and battle.

"He wants no agreement," thought Zbyshko, in refer-
ence to Yurand; "let there be disagreement, let come what
may ! " And he was ready to spring at the eyes of Yurand
himself. He was seized with a desire for battle with some
one about some question ; he wished to do something if he
could give escape to his regret, his bitterness and anger ; if
he could find some relief.

Meanwhile they halted on the cross-road at an inn called
Svetlik, where Yurand, when on journeys from the prince's
castle to Spyhov, usually gave rest to his men and horses.
He stopped now unconsciously. After a time Yurand and

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 321

Zbyshko found themselves in a room apart. On a sudden
Yurand halted before the young knight, and fixing a glance
on him inquired, —

" And hast thou wandered in here for her? "

Zbyshko answered almost rudely, —

" Do you think that I shall hesitate to answer? "

And he looked straight into Yurand's eyes, ready to burst
out with anger against anger. But in the old warrior's face
there was no stubbornness ; there was only sadness almost
without limit.

" And didst thou save my child? " asked he after a while,
" and dig me out of the snow? "

Zbyshko looked at him with wonder and fear lest his brain
might have become unsettled ; for Yurand repeated exactly
the same questions which he had asked already.

" Sit down," said he; " for it seems to me that you are
weak yet."

But Yrurand raised his hands, placed them on Zbyshko's
shoulders, and all at once he drew him with what strength he
had to his heart. Zbyshko, when he recovered from mo-
mentary astonishment, seized him around the waist, and
they held each other long ; for common suffering and mis-
fortune had bound them together.

When they let go of each other, Zbyshko grasped the old
knight's knees, and then kissed his hand, with tears in his
eyes.

" Then you will not be offended with me? " asked he.

To which Yurand answered, —

" I was opposed to you ; for in my soul I had devoted her
to God."

" You devoted her to God, and God to me. It is His will."

" His will ! " repeated Yurand ; " but now we need mercy."

" Whom should God aid if not a father looking for his
child, or a husband seeking his wife? He will not assist
bandits, be sure."

" Still they carried her away," answered Yurand.
4 'Then give them De Bergov for her."
"I will give them everything they ask."

But at thoughts of the Knights of the Cross old hatred was
roused in him at once, and embraced him like a flame ; for
after a while he added through his set teeth, —
" And I will give that which they do not want."
"I, too, have made a vow," said Zbyshko ; " but now we
must be off to Spyhov ! "
VOL. i. — 21

322 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

And be urged the saddling of the horses. In fact, when
the horses had eaten oats and the people had warmed them-
selves in the rooms somewhat, they moved on, though it had
grown dark out of doors. Since the road before them was
long, and there were severe frosts at night, Yurand and
Zbyshko, who had not regained all their strength yet, rode
in a sleigh. Zbyshko told of his uncle, Matsko, for whom
he was yearning in spirit. He grieved, too, that that uncle
was not present ; for his cunning might be of equal use with
his valor, cunning which against such enemies was even
more needed than valor. At last he turned to Yurand, and
asked, —

"But are you cunning? For I am not able in any way to
succeed in that."

"Neither am I," answered Yurand. "It was not with
cunning that I warred against them, but with this hand and
with the grief that is in me."

"Ah, that I can understand," said the young knight. " 1
understand because I love Danusia, and they carried her
away. If they should — but God preserve —

And he did not finish; 'for at the very thought he felt in
his breast, not his own, but a wolf's heart. For some
time they went forward in silence over the white road filled
with moonlight, and then Yrurand said as it were to him-
self, —

; ' Had they reason for revenge, I should not say anything.
But, by the dear God, they have none. I fought with them
in the field when I was going on an embassy from our prince
to Vitold, but here I lived with them as neighbor with neigh-
bor. Bartosh Nalench seized forty knights who were going
to Malborg ; he put them in chains and confined them under-
ground in Kozmin. The Knights of the Cross had to pay half
a wagon-load of money for them. As to me, when a German
guest happened along who was going to the Knights of the
Cross, I entertained him as one knight another, and gave
him presents. More than once Knights of the Cross came
across the swamp to me. I was not harsh to them in those
days, and still they did to me that which even to-day I would
not do to my greatest enemy."

And terrible recollections rent him with increasing force ;
the voice died in his breast for a time, then he continued,
half groaning, —

u I had one dear lamb, the same to me as the single heart
iu my breast; they bound her with a rope as they might bind

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 323

a dog, and she grew pale and died on that rope of theirs.
Now they have taken my child — Jesus ! O Jesus ! "

Again there was silence. Zbyshko raised toward the moon
his youthful face, in which was depicted amazement; then
he looked at Yurand.

" Father," said he, " it would be better for the Knights to
win the love of men and not their vengeance. Why do they
work so much harm on all people and all nations?"

Yurand spread out his arms as if in despair, and said in a
dull voice, —

" I know not."

Zbyshko meditated a time over his own question, but after
a while his mind turned to Yurand, —

" People say that you have wreaked on them a praise-
worthy vengeance."

Yurand choked down his pain, recovered, and said, —

" Yes, for I vowed it to them — and I vowed to God that
if He would let me wreak that vengeance I would devote
to Him the child which was left to me. For this reason
I was opposed to thee. But now I know not if that was
done by His will or if thou hast roused His anger by thy
act."

" No," said Zbyshko. " Just now I have told you that if
the marriage had not taken place, the dog brothers would
have seized her anyhow. God accepted your wish, but
Danusia He gave to me ; for without His will we should
not have done anything."

" Every sin is against the will of God."

" A sin is, but not a sacrament. A sacrament is a thing
of God."

" For this reason there is no cure in thy case."

"Glory to God that there is not! Complain not, more-
over; for no man could help you against these bandits as I
shall. Look here ! I will pay them for Danusia in my own
way, but if there is even one of those alive who carried off
your dead one, give him to me, and you will see ! "

Yurand shook his head.

"No," answered he gloomily. " Of those, not a man is
alive."

For some time nothing was audible but the snorting of
horses and the dull tread of hoofs as they struck the beaten
snow.

"Once, one night," continued Yurand, "I heard some
voice, as if coming out of the wall, and it said to me, ' Ven-

324 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

geance enough!' but I did not obey; for that was not hei
voice."

"And what voice might it have been?" inquired Zbyshko,
with alarm.

" I know not. Often in Spyhov some one speaks in the
wall to me, and groans sometimes ; for many of them have
died in chains in the cellar."

" But what does the priest say?"

" The priest blessed the castle, and told me to stop taking
vengeance ; but that cannot be. I became too grievous to
the Germans, and then they set out to take vengeance them-
selves. They formed ambushes and challenged me to the
field. That was the case lately. Meinegger and De Bergov
challenged me first."

' ' Have you ever taken ransom ? "

" No. Of those whom I seized captive, De Bergov will be
the first to go out alive. "

The conversation stopped ; for they turned from the broad
highway to a narrow road, along which they advanced slowly;
for it was steep, and in places changed into forest hollows
full of snow-drifts difficult to cross. In spring or summer,
in time of rains, this road must have been almost impassable.

" Are we near Spyhov now? " inquired Zbyshko.

" Yes," answered Yurand. "There is a large strip of pine
wood yet, and then a swamp ; in the midst of that swamp is
my castle. Beyond are meadows and dry fields, but to
the castle it is impossible to go except by a dam. More
than once the Germans wanted to reach me, but they could
not, and of their bones a great many are decaying along the
forest edges."

"Then it is not easy to go there," said Zbyshko. "If
the knights send people with letters, how will they find the
way to you ? "

" They send often ; they have people who know the
way."

" God grant us to meet them in Spyhov."

The wish was to be realized earlier than the young knight
imagined ; for when they had driven out of the wood to an
open plain, on which stood Spyhov in the midst of a swamp,
they saw two men on horseback, and a low sleigh, in which
were sitting three dark figures. The night was very
clear, so that on the white cover of snow they could see
the whole company distinctly. The hearts 'of Yurand
and Zbyshko beat more quickly at sight of it; for who

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 325

would go to Spyhov at night except messengers from the
Order?

Zbyshko directed the driver to go with more speed, and soon
they approached so considerably that the people heard them,
and the two horsemen, who were watching evidently over the
safety of the sleigh, turned toward them, and raising cross-
bows from their shoulders, cried, —

" Wer da (who is there)? "

" Germans," whispered Yurand to Zbyshko.

" Then he raised his voice, and said, —

" It is my right to inquire, thine to answer. Who are ye? "

4 'Wayfarers."

41 What kind of wayfarers? *

"Pilgrims."

"Whence?"

"From Schytno."

" They are the persons! " whispered Yurand again.

The sleighs were now near each other, and at the same
time in front of both appeared six horsemen. These were
guards from Spyhov, who night and day watched the dam
leading to the castle. In front of the horses ran dogs,
dangerous and large, quite like wolves.

The guards, on recognizing Yuraud, called out in his
honor, but in the calls was heard wonder that the heir was
returning so soon and unexpectedly ; but he, occupied entirely
with the messengers, turned to them a second time.

" Whither are ye going? " asked he.

"To Spyhov."

"What do ye wish?"

" We can only tell that to the master himself."

The words, " I am the master of Spyhov," were on
Yurand's lips, but he restrained himself, understanding that
the conversation could not take place before people. He
gave command to go almost as fast as the horses could
gallop.

Zbyshko was so impatient also for news from Danusia that
he could turn attention to no other thing. He was all impa-
tience when the guards stopped his way twice on the dam,
impatient when they let down the bridge beyond which
was an enormous palisade on the A\ all, and though formerly
a desire had seized him often to see what sort of a look that
castle of ominous repute had, at sight of which Germans
made the sign of the cross on themselves, he saw nothing
now save those messengers of the Order, from whom he might

326 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

learn where Darmsia was and when freedom would be re-
stored to her. But he did not foresee that grievous disap-
pointment was waiting for him in a moment.

Besides the horsemen given for defence and the driver,
the embassy from Schytno was composed of two persons,
one of whom was that same woman who had brought the
healing balsam to the hunting-lodge; the other a young
pilgrim. Zbyshko did not know the woman, for he had not
seen her ; the pilgrim seemed at once to him a disguised
attendant. Yurand conducted both to the corner chamber.
He stood before them, immense in size and almost terrible
in the light which fell on him from the fire blazing in the
chimney.

" Where is my child? " asked he.

They were frightened when they stood eye to eye with the
terrible Yurand. The pilgrim, though his face was inso-
lent, simply trembled like a leaf, and the woman shook in
every limb. Her glance passed from Yurand's face to
Zbyshko, then to the shining, bald head of Father Kaleb,
and again returned to Yurand, as if with the question, What
are those two doing here?

u Lord," said she at last, " we know not what your ques-
tion means ; but we are sent here to you on important
business. He who sent comnianded us expressly to talk to
you without witnesses."

" I have no secrets before them,'* said Yurand.

" If you command them to remain, we shall pray you for
nothing save permission to leave here to-morrow."

On the face of Yurand, who was unaccustomed to resist-
ance, anger was evident. For a time his yellow moustache
moved ominously, but he remembered that Danusia was
in peril, and restrained himself. Zbyshko, for whom the
first question was that the conversation should take place at
the earliest, and who was certain that Yurand would repeat
it to him, said, —

" Since it is to be so, remain alone."

And he went out with Father Kaleb, but he had hardly
found himself in the main chamber, the walls of which were
covered with shields and armor won by Yurand, when the
Cheh approached him.

" Lord," said he, " this is the same woman."

"What woman?"

" From the Knights of the Cross, who brought the Her-
cynian balsam ; I recognized her right away, and so did

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 327

Sanderus, She has come evidently to spy, and she knows
surely where the young lady is."

'* And we shall know," said Zbyshko. " Dost thou recog-
nize the pilgrim too? "

"No," replied Sauderus. " But buy no indulgences
from that man ; for he is a false pilgrim. If he were put
to torture, one might learn much from him."

" Wait," answered Zbyshko.

" Barely had the door of the corner room closed behind
Zbyshko and the priest, when the woman pushed up quickly
to Yurand, and whispered, —

" Bandits carried off your daughter."

" Bandits with crosses on their mantles? "

" No. But God blessed the pious brothers; so they res-
cued her, and now she is in their possession."

" Where is she? " I ask.

" She is under the protection of the pious brother, Schaum-
berg," answered the woman, crossing her hands on her breast
and bowing with humility.

Yurand, when he heard the terrible name of the execu-
tioner of Vitold's children, grew as pale as linen. After a
while he sat on a bench, closed his eyes, and began to wipe
away the cold sweat which was in drops on his forehead.

Seeing this, the pilgrim, though unable just before to
restrain his terror, put his hand on his hip, threw himself
on a bench, stretched out his feet, and looked at Yurand
with eyes full of pride and contempt. A long silence
followed.

" Brother Markwart helps Brother Schaumberg to care for
her," said the woman. "It is a diligent attention, and no
harm will happen to the young lady."

' ' What am 1 to do to induce them to give her up to me ? "
asked Yurand.

" To become humble before the Order," answered the
pilgrim, with pride.

Hearing this, Yurand rose, went to the man, and,
bending over him, said, with a restrained and terrible
voice, —

"Silence!"

The pilgrim was frightened again. He knew that he might
threaten and might say something which would restrain and
break Yurand, but he was afraid that before he could utter
the word something terrible might happen him ; so he was
as silent, and turned on the terrible face of the master of

328 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Spyhov eyes as round as if petrified from fear, and sat
motionless, but his chin began to quiver.

Yurand turned to the sister of the Order.

" Have you a letter? "

' ' I have no letter. What we have to convey, we must.
by command, convey through word of mouth."

"Then speak!"

She repeated once more, as if wishing that Yurand should
beat it well into his memory, —

" Brothers Schaumberg and Markwart are guarding the
young lady ; therefore restrain your anger ; for, though you
have wronged the Order during many years, the brothers
wish to pay you with good for evil, if you will satisfy their
just wishes."

"What do they wish?"

" That you free Pan de Bergov."

Yurand drew a deep breath of relief.

" I will give them De Bergov."

" And other prisoners which you have in Spyhov?"

" There are two attendants of Meinegger and De Bergov,
besides their servants."

4 'You must free them, and reward them for their
captivity. "

u May God not permit me to haggle over the freedom of
my daughter."

" The pious Knights of the Cross expected this," said the
woman ; ' ' but this is not all that they commanded me to
say to you. People of some sort, undoubtedly bandits, stole
away your daughter. They did so of course to receive a rich
ransom. God permitted the brothers to rescue her for you,
and now they ask nothing but that you render up their guest
and comrade. But the brothers know, and you know,
what a hatred there is toward them in this country, and how
unjustly all suspect their most pious acts even. For this
cause they are sure that if people here should learn that
your daughter is among them, they would suspect that it
was they who stole her, and in this way, in return for their
virtue, they would receive nothing but complaints and slan-
der. Oh, what I say is true ! evil and malicious people of this
country have paid them often in that way, by which the
fame of the pious Order has suffered greatly, fame which
the brothers must protect; and, therefore, they lay down one
more condition, that you inform the prince of this country
and all the stern knighthood how the truth is ; that not the

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 329

Knights of the Cross, but bandits, carried off your daughter,
and that you had to ransom her from robbers."

" It is true," said Yurand, " that robbers stole my child,
and that I must ransom her from robbers."

"And you must not speak otherwise to any one; for if
even one man should learn that you had negotiations with
the brothers, if even one living soul, or even one complaint
should go to the Master or the Chapter, serious difficulties
would follow."

Alarm appeared on Yurand's face. At the very first it
had seemed to him quite natural that the comturs wished
secrecy because they feared responsibility and ill repute ; now
the suspicion rose in him that there might be some other
cause; but since he was unable to understand this cause,
such fear seized him as seizes the most daring men when
danger threatens, not themselves, but those who are near and
dear to them. He resolved, however, to learn something
further from the woman.

" The comturs wish secrecy," said he, " but what secret is
there to keep when I release De Bergov and those others in
ransom for my daughter ? "

" You will say that you took a ransom for De Bergov so
as to have something with which to pay the bandits."

" People will not believe ; for I have never taken ransom,"
answered Yurand, gloomily.

"Well, it has never been a question of your child,"
hissed back the woman.

Again came silence, after which the pilgrim, who had
summoned boldness now, and judged that Yurand needed
still more curbing, said, —

" Such is the will of Brothers Schaumberg and Markwart.*

" You will say that this pilgrim, who has come with me,
brought you a ransom," continued the woman. "We will
go from here with the noble De Bergov and the other
captives."

' ' How is that ? " asked Yurand, frowning. ' ' Do you
suppose that I will yield up captives before you return me
my daughter ? "

' ' Then choose another way. You can go to Schytno for
your daughter; the brothers will take her there to meet
you."

"I? To Schytno?"

"Yes; for should bandits seize her on the road again,
your suspicion and that of people here would fall upon the

330 THE KNIGHTS OE THE CROSS.

pious knights a second time ; therefore they prefer to give
your child into your own hands."

' ' But who will guarantee me a return after I have crawled
into the wolf's throat? "

" The virtue of the brothers, their piety and justice."

Yurand walked up and down in the room ; he began to
foresee treason, and he feared it, but he felt at the same
time that the Knights of the Cross had power to impose such
conditions as pleased them, and that in presence of them he
was powerless.

But evidently some plan came to his head ; for stopping
before the pilgrim on a sudden, he examined him quickly ;
then he turned to the woman, and said, —

" Well, I will go to Schytno. You and this man, who has
on him the dress of a pilgrim, will await my return,
after that you will go from here with T)e Bergov and the
captives."

" You do not wish, lord, to believe the knights," replied
the pilgrim ; " how, then, are they to believe that when you
return you will release us with De Bergov and the others ? "

Yurand's face grew pale from indignation, and a terrible
moment came, in which it seemed that he was just ready to
seize the pilgrim by the breast and put him under his knees,
but he throttled the auger in his bosom, drew a deep breath,
and spoke slowly with emphasis, —

" Whoever thou be, bend not my patience over much lest
it break."

But the pilgrim turned to the sister.

" Tell what is commanded thee."

" Lord," said she, " we would not dare to doubt your oath
on the sword and the honor of a knight, but it would not be
proper for you to take an oath before people of common
position, and we were not sent here for your oath."

" For what did they send you? "

" The brothers told us that you are not to mention to any
one that you must be in Schytno with De Bergov and the
captives."

At this Yurand's arms began to push backward and his
fingers to spread out like the "talons of a bird of prey ; stand-
ing before the woman, he bent, as if he wished to speak into
her ear.

" Did they not tell you that I would give command to
break you and De Bergov on the wheel in Spyhov ? "

" Your daughter is in the power of the knights, and in the

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 331

care of Schaumberg and Mark wart," replied the sister, with
emphasis.

" Bandits, poisoners, hangmen ! " burst out Yurand.

" Who will be able to avenge us, and who told us at part-
ing : ' If all our commands are not complied with, it would
be better that the girl died as did the children of Vitold.'
Take your choice ! "

' ' And remember that you are in the power of the
cornturs," added the pilgrim. "They have no wish to
wrong you, and the starosta of Schytno sends word by
us that you will be free to go from his castle ; but they
wish you to come to bow down before the mantle of the
knights, and beg the favor of the conquerors in return for
what you have done to them. They wish to forgive you,
but they wish first to bend your proud neck. You have
denounced them as traitors and oath-breakers, so they wish
you to give yourself up on faith in them. Theyjsvill return
freedom to you and your daughter, but you must beg for
it. You have trampled them ; you must swear that your
hand will never rise again in hostility to the white mantle."

" So wish the comturs," added the woman, " and with
them Schaumberg and Markwart."

A moment of deathlike silence followed. It seemed only
that somewhere among the beams of the ceiling some muffled
echo repeated, as if in terror: "Schaumberg, Markwart."
From outside the window came also the cries of Yurand's
archers watching on the bastions of the wall.

The pilgrim and the sister of the Order looked for a long
time, now at each other, now at Yuraud, who sat leaning
against the wall motionless, and with face sunk in the shadow
falling on it from a bundle of skins hung at the side of the
window. In his head there remained one thought alone, that if
he would not do the knights' will, they would strangle his
daughter ; if he should do their will, even then, perhaps, he
would not save either himself or Danusia. And he saw no
help, no escape. He felt above him a merciless superiority of
power which was crushing him. He saw in spirit already the
iron hands of the knights on the neck of Danusia; for, knowing
them, he doubted not for an instant that they would kill her,
cover her up in the ditch of the castle, and then deny, swear
themselves out of it. Who would be able then to prove that
they had kidnapped her? Yurand had, it is true, the mes-
sengers in his hands; he might take them to the prince to
obtain a confession through torture, but the knights had

332 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Danusia, and on their part might spare no torture on her.
And for a time it seemed to him that his child was stretching
her hands to him from a distance and imploring rescue. If
even he knew certainly that she was in Schytno, he might
move that same night to the boundary, fall upon the Germans
who expected no attack, seize the castle, cut down the garrison,
and free his child ; but she, perhaps, was not in the castle,
and surely not in the village of Schytno. Again it flashed
through his head like lightning that if he should seize the
woman and the pilgrim and take them straight to the Grand
Master, perhaps the master would obtain from them a con-
fession, and command the release of Danusia; but that
lightning flash was quenched as quickly as it shone. More-
over, these people might say to the Master that they went to
Spyhov to ransom De Bergov; that they had no knowledge
of any girl. No! that road led to nothing — but what road
led to anything? For he thought that if he should go to
Schytno, they would put him in chains and thrust him into
a dungeon; but Danusia they would not release anyhow,
even for this reason, lest it be discovered that they had kid-
napped her. Meanwhile death was above his only child ;
death was above the last life that was dear to him. And,
finally, his thoughts grew confused, and his pain became so
great that it strained itself and passed into numbness.
He sat motionless, because his body had grown dead, as dead
as if cut out of stone. Had he wished to stand up at that
moment, he would not have been able to do so.

Meanwhile the others had grown tired of long waiting ; so
the woman rose and said, —

" Dawn is not distant, so, lord, permit us to withdraw ;
for we need rest."

" And refreshment after the long road," added the pilgrim.

Both bowed then to Yurand, and went out. But he con-
tinued sitting motionless, as if seized by sleep, or death.
After a while, however, the door opened, and in it appeared
Zbyshko, behind him the priest.

u Well, where are the messengers? What do they want? "
inquired the young knight, approaching Yurand.

Yurand quivered, but did not answer immediately; he
merely blinked greatly, like a man roused from sleep.

" Are you not sick, lord?" asked the priest, who, knowing
Yuraud more intimately, saw that something unusual was
happening within him.

" No," answered Yurand.

\

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 333

"But Danusia," continued Zbyshko, — "where is she,
and what did they tell you? What did they bring?"

" A ran-som," answered Yurand, slowly.

' ' A ransom for Bergov ? "

" For Bergov."

"How for Bergov? What has happened to you? "

" Nothing."

But there was in his voice something so strange and, as it
were, imbecile, that both men were seized with sudden fear,
especially since Yurand spoke of a ransom, and not of the
exchange of De Bergov for Danusia.

u By the dear God ! " exclaimed Zbyshko, " where is
Danusia?"

" She is not with the Knights of the Cross," answered
Yurand, with a sleepy voice.

And he fell from the bench to the floor like a dead man.

334 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CliOSS.

CHAPTEK XXVII.

THE messengers had a meeting with Yurand on the following
day about noon ; au hour later they drove away, taking with
them de Bergov, two attendants, and a number of other cap-
tives. After that, Yurand summoned Father Kaleb, to whom
he dictated a letter to Prince Yanush, with information that
the Knights of the Cross had not stolen away Danusia, but
that he had succeeded in discovering where she was hidden,
and hoped in the course of a few days to find her. He re-
peated the same to Zbyshko, who since the night before had
been wild from amazement and fear. The old knight would
answer no question, but told him to wait patiently and under-
take nothing toward freeing Dauusia, because it would be
superfluous. Toward evening he shut himself in with the
priest, whom he commanded first of all to write his last will ;
then he confessed, and, after receiving communion, sum-
moned Zbyshko and the old, ever-silent Tolima, who had
been his companion in all expeditions and battles, and who
in time of peace managed the lands in Spyhov.

" Here is," said he, turning to the old warrior and raising
his voice as if speaking to a man hard of hearing, " the hus-
band of my daughter, whom he married at the court of Prince
Yanush, and for which he has received niy consent. After
my death he is to be therefore the owner and inheritor of
this castle, the lands, the forests, the meadows, the people,
and all kinds of property existing in Spyhov."

When he heard this, Tolima was greatly astonished, and
turned his square head now toward Zbyshko, now toward
Yurand ; he said nothing, however, for he rarely said any-
thing ; he merely inclined before Zbyshko and clasped his
knees lightly.

But Yurand spoke on, —

" Which will of mine Father Kaleb has written, and at the
end of the writing my seal is placed in wax ; thou art to tes-
tify that thou hast heard this from my lips, and that I have
commanded thee to give the same obedience to this young
knight as to me. Therefore, whatever plunder and money
there is in the treasury thou wilt show him, — and thou wilt
be faithful to him in peace and in war until death. Hast thou
heard me? "

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 335

Toiima raised his bands to his ears and bowed his head ;
afterward, at a sign from Yurand, he bowed and withdrew.
The knight turned to Zbyshko then, and said with emphasis :

"There is enough in the treasury to tempt the greatest
greediness, and ransom not merely one, but a hundred
captives. Remember this."

k l But why dost thou give me Spyhov ? " inquired Zbyshko

"I give thee more than Spyhov, for I give thee my child.'

" And the hour of death is unknown," said the priest.

" Indeed, it is unknown," repeated Yurand, as if with sad-
ness. " For instance, not long ago the snow covered me,
and, though God saved me, I have not my former strength."

"By the dear God! " cried Zbyshko, " what has changed
in you since yesterday ? — and you are more willing to men-
tion death than Danusia ! By the dear God ! "

" Danusia will return," answered Yurand. " God's care is
above her. But hear what I say ; when she returns, take
her to Bogdanets, and leave Spyhov in oare of Toiima. He
is a trusty man, and this is a difficult neighborhood. There
they will not seize her on a rope from thee, — there it is
safe."

" Hei ! " cried Zbyshko, " but you are talking now as it
were from the other world. What does this mean? "

" I have been more than half in the other world, and now
it seems to me that some kind of sickness has laid hold of
me. But my child is the question for me, for she is all that
I have. Though I know that thou lovest her —

Here he stopped, and drawing from its sheath a short
sword of the kind called misericordia, he turned the hilt of it
toward Zbyshko.

" Swear to me on this cross," said he, " that thou wilt
never do her a wrong, and wilt love her always."

Zbyshko, with tears in his eyes, threw himself on his knees
in a moment, and putting his finger on the hilt, exclaimed, —

"• By the Holy Passion, I will do her no wrong, and I will
love her always."

" Amen ! " said the priest.

Yurand put the misericordia into its sheath and opened his
arms to Zbyshko.

" Now thou art my child too ! "

After that they separated, for deep night had come, and
for some days they had had no good rest. Zbyshko, how-
ever, rose next morning at dawn, for the evening before he
had been afraid that some sickness was coming on Yurand,

336 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

and he wished to learn how the old man had passed the
night.

Before the door of Yurand's room he stumbled on Tolima,
who had that moment come out of it.

" How is your master? Is he well? " inquired he.

Tolima bowed, and then surrounding his ear with his palm,
asked, —

" What-does your Grace command? "

" I ask how is your master," repeated Zbyshko, in a
louder voice.

"He has gone away."

"Whither?"

" I know not. He was in armor."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 337

CHAPTER XXVIII.

DAYLIGHT had just begun to whiten the trees, the bushes,
and the large blocks of limestone scattered here and there on
the field, when a hired guide walking at the side of Yurand's
horse stopped, and said, —

" Permit me to rest, lord knight, for I am out of breath.
There is dampness and fog, but it is not far now."

" Lead me to the road, and return," said Yurand.

' ' The road is to the right be}rond the pine wood, and from
the hill you will see the castle directly."

The peasant fell now to slapping his hands crosswise under
his arm-pits, for he was chilled from the morning dampness ;
then he sat on a stone, for he was still more out of breath
after this exercise.

" And knowest thou if the comtur is in the castle?" asked
Yurand.

" Where should he be, since he is sick?"

" What is the matter with him? "

" People say that the Polish knights gave him a dress-
ing," answered the old peasant. And in his voice could
be felt a certain satisfaction. He was a subject of the Or-
der, but his Mazovian heart was delighted at the superiority
of Polish knights. Indeed, he added after a while, —

" Hei! our lords are strong, though they have hard wcrk
with the others. But he glanced quickly at the knight, as if
to be sure that nothing evil would meet him for his words,
which had shot out incautiously.

" You speak in our way, lord," said he; "you are not a
German?"

" No," answered Yurand; " but lead on.*'

The peasant rose, and walked again near the horse.
Along the road he thrust his hand from time to time into his
pouch, took out a handful of unground wheat, and turned it
into his mouth. When he had appeased his first hunger in
this way, he explained why grain was unground, though
Yurand, occupied with his own misfortune and his own
thoughts, had not noticed what he was doing.

' ' Glory to God even for this ? " said he. "A grievous life
under our German lords. They have put such taxes on grind-

VOL. I. — 22

338 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CKOSS.

ing that a poor man mast chew unskinned grain, like a beast;
for if they find a mill in the house they punish the man, take
away his cattle, and, more than that, do not spare even women
or children. They fear neither God nor priest, as they did
not when they carried off the parish priest of Velbor in chains
because he blamed them. Oh, it is hard to live under the
Germans ! Whatever grain a man grinds between two stones
he keeps the handful of flour from it for Easter week, and
even on Friday people eat grain as birds do. But glory to
God even for grain, because two months before harvest we
have no grain. It is not permitted to fish or to kill wild
beasts — not as in Mazovia."

Thus did the peasant subject of the knights complain,
speaking partly to himself, partly to Yurand; meanwhile
they had passed the open space, which was covered with
fragments of limestone sheltered under the snow, and
entered the forest, which in the early light seemed gray,
and from which came a damp, severe cold. It had dawned
completely, otherwise it would have been difficult for Yurand
to pass along the forest road, which was rather steep, and
so narrow that in places his immense war-horse was barely
able to push past between the tree-trunks. But the wood
ended soon, and a few " Our Fathers " later they found
themselves on the summit of White Hill, through the mid-
dle of which passed a beaten highway.

" This is the road," said the peasant; " you will be able
to go on alone now."

" I shall be able," answered Yurand. " Go back to thy
house, man."

And reaching to a leather bag which was fastened to the
front of his saddle, he drew out a silver coin and gave it to
the guide.

The man, more accustomed to blows than to gifts from
Knights of the Cross in that district, was almost unwill-
ing to believe his own eyes, and, seizing the money, he
dropped his head toward Yurand 's stirrup, and embraced
it.

" O Jesus and Mary ! " cried he; " God reward your great
mightiness."

" Be with God."

" May the might of God conduct you. Schytno is before
you."

He inclined once more toward the stirrup and vanished.
Yurand remained alone on the hill, and looked in the direc-

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 339

fcion indicated by the villager ; he looked at the gray, damp
barrier of mist which screened the world before him. Behind
the mist was concealed the castle, that evil enemy toward
which ill fate and superior force were impelling him. It
was near now, near! hence, what had to happen and be
accomplished would happen and be accomplished scon. At
thought of this, in addition to his fear and anxiety about
Danusia, in addition to his readiness to ransom her, even
with his blood, from the hands of the enemy, an unheard-of
bitter feeling of humiliation was born in his heart, a feeling
never felt by him up to that moment. He (Yurand), at the
remembrance of whom the comturs of the boundary Lad
trembled, was going now at their command with a penitent
head. He, who had overcome and trampled so many of
them, felt conquered and trampled at that moment. They
had conquered him, not in the field, it is true, not with
courage and knightly strength, but still he felt conquered.
And for him, that was something so unheard-of that the
whole order of the world seemed to him inverted. He was
going to humiliate himself before the Knights of the Cross,
— he, who, had it not been for Danusia, would have pre-
ferred to meet all the power of the Order single-handed.
Had it not happened that a single knight, having the choice
between shame and death, had struck on whole armies?
But he felt that shame might meet him also, and at that
thought his heart howled from pain, as a wolf howls when he
feels the shaft in his body.

But this was a man who had not only a body, but also a
soul of iron. He was able to break others ; he was able to
break himself also.

" I will not move," said he, " till I have chained this angei
which might ruin my child instead of saving her."

And immediately he seized, as it were by the shoulder, his
proud heart, with its stubbornness and desire for battle.
Whoso might have seen on that hill the man in armor motion-
less, on that immense horse, would have thought him some
giant cast out of iron, and would not have suspected that
that motionless knight there was fighting at that moment the
hardest battle that ever he had fought in his life. But he
wrestled with himself till he conquered and till he felt that
his will would not fail him.

Meanwhile the mist grew thin, and, though it had not
vanished entirely, there appeared dimly at 'the end of it
something of deeper color. Yurand divined that that was

340 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

the walls of the castle of Schytno. At sight of this he did
not move from his place, but he began to pray as ardently
and fervently as a man prays for whom there is nothing left
in this world but God's mercy.

And when he moved forward at last, he felt that solace of
some kind was entering his heart. He was ready now to endure
everything that might meet him. He called to mind that Saint
George, a descendant of the greatest family in Cappadocia,
had endured various humiliating tortures, and still he not
only did not lose his honor, but is seated on the right hand
of God> and is named patron of all earthly knighthood.
Yurand had heard frequent narratives of his adventures
from pilgrims who had come from distant lands, and with
the remembrance of them he strengthened his heart at that
moment,-

Gradually even hope itself was roused in him. The
Knights of the Cross had, it is true, been noted for vengeful-
ness ; hence, he doubted not that they would work revenge
on him for all the defeats which he had inflicted, for the
shame which had fallen on them at every meeting, and for
the terror in which they had lived so many years.

But it was this very thing which gave him courage. He
thought that they had carried off Dauusia only to get him ;
so when they had him what would they care for her? That
was it! They would put him in chains, beyond doubt, and,
not wishing to keep him in the neighborhood of Mazovia,
would send him to some remote castle, where he would groan
to the end of his life in a dungeon, but Danusia they would
free. Even should it appear that they had taken him by
deceit and were tormenting him, the Grand Master would
not take it very ill of them, nor would the Chapter; for he
(Yurand) had been really grievous to the Germans, and had
squeezed more blood out of them than any other knight then
alive. But that same Grand Master would punish them,
perhaps, for imprisoning an innocent maiden, and, moreover,
a ward of the prince of Mazovia, whose good-will he was try'
ing diligently to win, in view of the threatening war with the
King of Poland.

And hope was taking possession of Yurand with increas-
ing force. At moments it seemed to him almost certain that
Danusia would return to Spyhov under Zbysliko's strong
protection. "He is a firm fellow," thought Yurand ; "he
will not let any man harm her." And he recalled with a
certain emotion all that he knew of Zbyshko. " He had

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 341

fought with the Germans at Vilno; he had met them in
duels; the Frisians he and his uncle challenged to a battle
of four, and he attacked Lichtenstein, also ; he saved my
child from the wild bull, and surely he will not spare those
four Germans whom he challenged." Here Yurand raised
his eyes, and said, —

"I give her to Thee, O God, and do Thou give her to
Zbyshko ! "

And he became still fresher, for he judged that if God
gave her to the young man, he would not permit the Ger-
mans to trifle with him, and would wrest her from their
hands, even though the whole power of the Order were detain-
ing her. Then he thought of Zbyshko again: "Indeed, he
is not only a firm fellow, but he is as true as gold. He will
guard her, he will love her, and grant the child, O Jesus,
what Thou mayest of the best. But it seems tome that with
him she will regret neither the prince's court nor her father's
love." At this thought Yurand's lids became moist on a
sudden, and in his heart there sprang up immense yearning.
He would like, of course, to see his child in life again, and
sometime or another to die in Spyhov near them, and not in
the dark dungeons of the Order. But God's will! Schytno
was visible now. The walls were outlined with increasing
clearness in the mist ; the hour of sacrifice was near, hence
he strengthened himself more, and said to himself, —

11 Surely it is the will of God! The evening of life is near.
A few years more, a few less, will come out all the same.
Hei! I should like to look at the two children again, but
in justice I have lived my time. What I had to experience
I have experienced, what I had to avenge I have avenged.
And now what? Rather to God than to the world, but since
there is need to suffer, I must suffer. Danusia and Zbyshko,
though in the greatest enjoyment, will not forget me. Surely,
they will mention me more than once, and take counsel :
" Where is he? Is he alive, or is he with God in the heav-
enly host?" They will inquire everywhere and learn where
I am. The Knights are eager for vengeance, but they are
eager also for ransom. And Zbyshko would not spare any^
thing to ransom even my bones. And for a mass Danusia
and Zbyshko will surely give money many a time. Both
have honest and loving hearts, for which do Thou, O God,
and Thou, O most Holy Mother, bless them."

The highroad not only increased in width, but numbers of
people appeared on it. Peasants were drawing loads of

342 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

wood and straw toward the town. Herdsmen were driving
cattle. Men were drawing on sleighs frozen fish from the
lakes. In one place four bowmen were leading a chained
peasant to judgment, evidently for an offence, since his
hands were bound behind his back and on his feet were fet-
ters, which, dragging on the snow, hardly let him move for-
ward. From his distended nostrils and open month the
breath came forth as rolls of steam, but the bowmen sang as
they urged him. When they saw Yurand they looked at
him curiously, evidently amazed at the size of the knight
and his horse, but at sight of his golden spurs and girdle
they lowered their crossbows in sign of salutation and honor.
In the town there were more people still, and it was noisier;
they gave way to an armed man, however, hurriedly. He
passed the main street and turned toward the castle, which,
sheltered in the fog, seemed to be sleeping.

But not all were asleep round about ; at least crows and
rooks were not sleeping ; whole flocks of them were whirling
above the elevation which formed the approach to the castle,
flapping -their wings and cawing. When Yurand had ridden
up nearer, he understood why those birds were circling there.
At the side of the road leading to the castle gate stood a large
gibbet ; on it were hanging four bodies of Mazovian peas-
ants, subjects of the Knights of the Cross. There was not
the least breeze, so that the bodies, the faces of which
seemed to be looking at the feet, did not swing, except
when the dark birds perched on their shoulders and on their
heads, quarrelling with each other, pulling at the ropes, and
pecking the drooping heads. Some of the four must have
hung for a long time, for their skulls were entirely bare, and
their legs had stretched out beyond proportion. At the ap-
proach of Yurand the flock flew away with great noise, but
soon made a turn in the air and alighted again on the cross-
beam of the gibbet. Yurand passing by made the sign of
the cross, approached the moat, and stopping in the place
where the drawbridge was raised near the gate, blew the
horn.

Then he sounded a second, a third, and a fourth time.
There was not a living soul on the walls, and from inside the
gate came no voice. But after a while a heavy slide, inside
the grating evidently, was raised with a gritting sound in a
loophole near the gate.

" Wer da (who is there)? " inquired a harsh voice.

"Yurand of Spyhov ! " answered the knight.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 343

After these words the slide was dropped again, and deep
silence followed.

Time passed. Inside the gate not a movement was au-
dible, but from the direction of the gibbet came the croaking
of birds.

Yurand stood a long while yet before he raised the horn
and blew in it a second series of times.

But he was answered by silence again.

He understood now that they were detaining him before
the gate through the pride of the Knights, which knew no
bounds in presence of the conquered. They desired to
humiliate him, as if he had been a beggar. He understood,
too, that he would have to wait perhaps till evening, or even
longer.' At the first moment the blood boiled in Yurand ;
the desire seized him all at once to come down from his
horse, raise one of the large stones that lay before the moat,
and hurl it against the gate. He would have acted thus at
another time, and every other Mazovian or Polish knight
also, and let them rush out afterward from behind the gate
and fight with him. But recollecting why he had come, he
recovered his mind and restrained himself.

"Have I not offered myself for my child?" said he in his
soul.

And he waited.

Meanwhile something began to grow dark on the wall.
Fur-covered heads showed themselves, dark cowls, and even
iron helmets, from under which curious eyes gazed at the mas-
ter of Spyhov. These figures increased in number every mo
ment, for the terrible Yurand was waiting alone at the gate, —
this for the garrison was an uncommon spectacle. Those who
before that had seen him in front of them saw their own death,
but now it was possible to look at him safely. Heads rose
higher and higher till at last all the battlement near the gate
was covered with serving-men. Yurand thought that surely
those higher in rank must be looking at him through the grat-
ing of windows in the gate-tower, and he raised his glance
upward, but the windows there were cut in deep walls, and
through them one could see only distant objects. But the
crowd on the battlement, which had looked first at him
in silence, began to call out. This and that man repeated
his name, here and there was heard laughter, hoarse voices
called to him as to a wolf, more and more loudly, more and
more insolently; and when evidently no one from inside
forbade, they began at last to hurl lumps of snow at, tlie
knight without motion.

344 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

He, as if unconsciously, moved forward with his horse,
then in one instant the lumps of snow ceased to fly, the
voices stopped, and even some heads disappeared behind
the wall. Terrible indeed must have been Yurand's name.
But even the most cowardly recollected that a moat and a
wall divided them from the terrible Mazovian, so the rude
soldiery began again to hurl not only balls of snow, but ice,
rubbish, and small stones, which rebounded with a noise
from his armor and the horse- trappings.

u I have sacrificed myself for my child," repeated Yurand
to himself.

And he waited. Then noon came ; the walls were deserted ;
the soldiers were summoned to dinner. Not many were those
whose duty it was to stand guard, but they ate on the wall,
arid after eating amused themselves again by throwing
bare bones at the hungry knight. They began also to talk
among themselves, and inquire one of the other who would
undertake to go down and give the knight a blow on the neck
with a fist or the shaft of a lance. Others, after return-
ing from dinner, called to him, saying that if disgusted
with waiting, he might hang himself ; for there was one un»
occupied hook on the gibbet and a rope with it. Amid such
ridicule, cries, outbursts of laughter, and curses, the after-
noon hours passed away. The short winter day inclined
to its close gradually, but the bridge was ever in the air,
and the gate remained fastened.

Toward evening the wind rose, blew away the fog, cleared
the sky, and disclosed the brightness of evening. The snow
became blue, and afterward violet. There was no frost, but
the night promised clear skies. The people went down from
the walls again, except the guards ; the crows and rooks flew
away from the gibbet to the forest. At last the sky became
dark, and complete silence followed.

" They will not open the gate till sometime about night,"
thought Yurand. And for a while it passed through his head
to return to the town, but immediately he rejected the idea.
"• They want me here," said he. u If I turn back they will
not let me go to a house, but will surround me, seize me,
and then say that they are not bound to me in anything ; for
they took me by force ; and, though I should ride through
them, I should have to return."

That immense power of Polish knights in enduring cold,
hunger, and toil, admired by foreign chroniclers, allowed
them frequently to perform deeds which more effeminate

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 345

people in the West could not accomplish. Yurand possessed
this endurance in a greater degree than others ; so, though
hunger had begun to twist him internally, and the cold of
evening penetrated his coat covered with armor, he resolved
to stay, though he were to die at that gate.

But suddenly, before night had set in completely, he heard
steps behind him on the snow.

He looked around ; six men were coming from the side of
the town. They were armed with spears and halberds. In
the middle of them went a seventh, supporting himself with
a sword.

" Perhaps the gate will be opened, and I shall enter with
them," thought Yurand. " They will not try to take me by
force or kill me ; for they are too few ; but were they to
strike me, that would be a sign that they do not wish to keep
faith, and then — woe to them ! "

Thus thinking, he raised the steel axe hanging at his saddle,
an axe so large that it was even too heavy for both hands of
a common man ; and moved with his horse toward them.

But they had no thought of attacking him. On the con-
trary, the soldiers planted the ends of their spear-shafts
and halberds in the snow, and, since the night was not dark
altogether yet, Yurand noticed that the shafts trembled in
their hands somewhat.

The seventh man, who seemed to be an officer, stretched
forward his left arm hurriedly, and turning his fingers up-
ward, inquired, —

" Are you the knight Yurand of Spyhov?"

"lam."

"• Do you wish to hear why I have been sent here ? "

" I am listening."

u The mighty and pious comtur Danveld commands me
to declare that till you dismount the gate will not be opened
to you."

Yurand remained a while motionless ; then he came down
from his horse, onto which one of the spearmen sprang
immediately.

" And your arms are to be delivered to us," said the man
with the sword.

The lord of Spyhov hesitated. " Will they fall on me
while unarmed and thrust me through, like a wild beast? Will
they seize me and throw me into a dungeon ? " But then he
thought that if that had been their intention, a greater num-
ber of men would have been sent. For were they to rush

346 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

at him, they would not be able to pierce his armor at once,
while he might wrest a weapon from the nearest German
and destroy them all before help could come. Moreover,
they knew what manner of man he was.

"And even," said he to himself, " if they wish to let my
blood out, I have not come here for another purpose."

With this thought, he threw down his axe, then his sword ;
next his misericordia, and waited.

They seized all these ; then that man who had spoken to
him withdrew a few tens of paces, halted, and said in a voice
loud and insolent, —

" For all the wrongs which thou hast done the Order,
thou art, at command of the corntur, to put on thyself this
hempen bag which I leave thee, tie to thy neck on a rope the
scabbard of thy sword, and wait humbly at the gate till the
grace of the comtur gives command to open it."

And after a little Yurand was alone in darkness and
silence. On the snow lay black before him the penitential
bag and the rope, but he stood there long, feeling that some-
thing in his soul was unhinging, something breaking, some-
thing coming to an end, something dying, and that soon he
would be no longer a knight, no longer Yurand of Spyhov,
but a wretch, a slave without name, without fame, without
honor.

So much time passed before he approached the penitential
bag, and said, —

"How can I act differently? Thou, O Christ, knowest
that they will kill my innocent child unless I do what they
command. And thou knowest also that I would not do this
to save my own life. Shame is a bitter thing ! Oh, bitter !
but before Thy death men put shame on Thee. Well, then,
in the name of the Father and the Son."

He stooped down, put on the bag, in which there were
holes for his head and arms, then on the rope around his
neck he hung the sheath of his sword, and dragged himself to
the gate.

He did not find it open, but it was all one to him at that
moment whether they opened it earlier or later. The castle
sank into the silence of night ; the guards called to each other
now and then at the corners. There was light in one little
window high up in the gate tower; the others were in
darkness.

The night hours passed one after another ; on the sky rose
the sickle of the moon and lighted the castle walls gloomily.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 347

There was such silence that Yurand might have heard the
beating of his own heart, but he had grown benumbed and
altogether stony, just as if the soul had been taken out of
him, and he gave no account to himself of anything. Only one
idea remained to the man, that he had ceased to be Yurand
of Spyhov, but what he had become he knew not. At mo-
ments something quivered before him, it seemed, in the night;
that Death was coming to him stealthily over the snow from
those corpses on the gibbet which he had seen in the morning.

All at once he quivered and recovered completely.

" O merciful Christ, what is that?"

Out of the lofty little window in the gate tower came cer-
tain sounds of a lute, at first barely audible. Yurand, when
going to Schytno, felt sure that Danusia was not in the castle,
but those sounds of a lute in the night roused his heart. In
one instant it seemed to him that he knew them, and that no
one else was playing but his child, his love. So he fell on
his knees, joined his hands in prayer, and listened, while
trembling as in a fever.

With that a half-childish and immensely sad voice began :

" Oh, had I wings like a wild goose,
I would fly after Yasek ;
I would fly after him to Silesia ! "

Yurand wanted to answer, to cry out the dear name,
but the words stuck in his .throat as if an iron hoop had
squeezed them down. A sudden wave of pain, tears, sad-
ness, misfortune rose in his breast; he threw himself on his
face in the snow, and began with ecstasy to cry to heaven
in his soul, as if in a thanksgiving prayer, —
' ' O Jesus ! I hear my child yet ! O Jesus ! "
And sobbing rent his gigantic body. Above him the
yearning voice sang on in the undisturbed silence of night :

" I would sit on a fence in Silesia ;
Look at me, Yasek dear,
Look at the poor little orphan."

Next morning a bearded, burly man at arms kicked the
side of the knight who was lying before the gate.

"To thy feet, dog! The gate is open, and the comtur
commands thee to stand before his face."

Yurand woke as if from sleep. He did not seize the
man by the throat; he did not crush him in his iron hand}

348 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Yurand's face was calm and almost submissive. He rose,
and without saying one word followed the German through
the gate.

He had barely passed it when he heard behind him the bite
of chains ; the drawbridge rose, and in the gateway itself
dropped the heavy iron grating.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CEOSS. 349

CHAPTER XXIX.

WHEN Yurand found himself in the courtyard of the castle
he knew not whither to go, for the servitor, who had con-
ducted him through the gateway, left him and went toward
the stables. At the wall stood men at arms, it is true, some
singly, some in small groups, but their faces were so inso-
lent and their glances so jeering that the knight could
divine easily that they would not show him the way, and
that were they to answer his question they would do so con-
temptuously or with rudeness. Some laughed and pointed
their fingers at him, others began to throw snow, as on the
day previous. But he, noting a door larger than others,
over which Christ on the Cross was carved in stone, made
toward it, thinking that if the comtur and officers were in
another part of the castle, or in other chambers, some one
would in every case have to turn him from the mistaken
way.

And that was what happened. At the moment when
Yurand was approaching the door the two halves of it
opened suddenly, and a youth stood before him tonsured like
a cleric, but wearing the dress of a layman.

" Are you Pan Yurand of Spyhov? " inquired he.

"I am."

" The pious comtur has commanded me to conduct you.
Follow me."

And he led on through a great arched entrance-chamber
toward a stairway. At the steps, however, he halted, and
casting his eyes on Yurand inquired, —

"Have you weapons on your person? They have or-
dered me to search you."

Yurand raised both arms so that the guide might see his
whole body clearly, and answered, —

" Yesterday I surrendered all."

Thereupon the guide lowered his voice and said almost in
a whisper, —

' ' Guard against breaking into anger, for you are under
power, and power which is superior."

350 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

4' But I am under the will of God too," answered Yurand.

Then he looked at his guide more attentively, and finding
in his face something in the nature of compassion and pity,
he said, —

" Honesty is looking out of thy %eyes, boy. Wilt thou
answer me truly touching that which I ask ? "

" Hurry, lord," answered the guide.

" Will they give me my child? "

The youth raised his brows in astonishment.

" Is that your child who is here? "

" My daughter."

" That damsel in the tower at the gate? "

u Yes. They promised to send her home if I would give
myself up to them."

The guide made a motion in sign that he knew not, but
his face expressed doubt and fear.

Yurand added another question, however, —

"Is it true that Schaumberg and Markward are guarding
her?"

" Those brothers are not at this castle. But take your
daughter away before Danveld, the starosta, recovers."

Yurand trembled on hearing this, but there was no time
to make further inquiry, for they had come to a hall on the
story where Yurand was to stand before the starosta of
Schytno. The youth opened the door and withdrew to the
stairway.

The knight of Spyhov entered, and found himself in a
large chamber which was very dark, for the glass panes,
fitted into leaden sash, admitted light scantily, and moreover
the day was wintry and cloudy. In a great chimney at the
farther end of the room a fire was burning, it is true, but
the wood, being imperfectly seasoned, gave out little flame.
Only after a time, when Yurand's eyes had grown accustomed
to the gloom, did he see in the distance a table with knights
sitting near it, and beyond their shoulders a whole company
of armed attendants, also men at arms, among whom was
the castle jester, who held a tame bear by a chain.

Yurand had fought with Danveld on a time, later he had
seen him twice at the court of Prince Yanush in the charac-
ter of envoy, but since those times some years had passed ;
still, in spite of the darkness he recognised him at once, by
his corpulence, by his face, and finally by this, that he was
sitting at a table, in the centre of the room, in an easy-chair,
with his arm bound in splints and resting on the side of the

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 351

chair. At his right sat old Siegfried de Lowe of Insburg,
an implacable enemy of Poles in general, and Yurand of
Spyhov in particular; at his left were the younger brothers
Gottfried, and Rotgier. Danveld had invited them purposely
to behold his triumph over the terrible enemy, and also to
enjoy the fruits of that treachery which they had thought
out together, and in the execution of which the other three had
assisted him. So they sat comfortably arrayed in garments
of dark material, with small swords at their sides — joyful,
self-confident, looking at Yurand with pride and with that
boundless contempt which they felt at all times for the
weaker and the conquered.

Silence continued long, for they wished to sate themselves
with looking at the man before whom they had simply b'een
terrified, and who stood now with drooping head before
them, arrayed in the hempen bag of a penitent, with a rope
around his neck from which depended his scabbard.

They wished also, as was evident, the greatest number
of people to witness the humiliation of Yurand. for through
side doors leading to other chambers every one who wished
had the entry, and the hall was almost half filled with armed
spectators. All gazed with measureless curiosity on the
captive ; they spoke loudly and made remarks which referred
to him. But while looking at them he only gained consola-
tion, for he thought in hie soul : " If Danveld had not wished
to keep his promise he would not have summoned such a
number of witnesses."

Danveld raised his hand and conversation ceased ; there-
upon he gave a sign to one of the shield-bearers, who ap-
proached Yurand and, seizing the rope which encircled his
neck, drew him a number of steps toward the table. Dan-
veld looked then in triumph on the spectators and said, —

"See how the power of the Order overcomes pride and
malice ! "

" God grant that it be thus at all times ! " answered those
present.

Now came a moment of silence, after which Danveld
turned to the prisoner, —

"Like a mad dog thou hast bitten the Order, and God
has brought thee to stand like a dog before us, with a rope
around thy neck, waiting for pardon and favor."

"Compare me not to a dog, comtur," answered Yurand,
" for thou art belittling the honor of those who have met
me, and fallen by my hand."

352 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

At these words a murmur rose among the armed Germans ;
it is not known whether the daring of the answer roused
their anger, or the truth of it struck them. The comtur was
not rejoiced at such a turn of speech, so he added, —

" See, he spits into our eyes again by his pride and
haughtiness."

But Yurand raised his hands like a man calling heaven to
witness, and said, nodding his head, —

" God sees that my haughtiness has remained outside the
gates of this castle. God sees, and will judge whether by
insulting my knightly dignity you have not insulted your-
selves. The honor of knighthood is one in all places.
Every belted man is bound in duty to respect it."

Danveld frowned, but that moment the castle-jester
rattled the chain on which he held the young bear, and
called, —

"A sermon! a sermon! A preacher has come from Ma-
zovia ! Listen ! A sermon ! "

Then he turned to Danveld.

"Lord," said he, "Count Rosenheim, whenever the
sexton roused him to a sermon too early by bell-ringing,
commanded the man to eat the bell-rope from one knot to
another; this preacher has a rope around his neck, com-
mand him to eat it before he reaches the end of his sermon."

After these words he looked with' some fear at the comtur,
for he was not sure whether Danveld would laugh, or give
the order to flog him for untimely speech. But the Knights
of the Cross, smooth, pliant, and even submissive when they
did not feel themselves in power, knew no measure in pres-
ence of the conquered ; hence Danveld not only nodded at
the jester in sign that he permitted the indignity, but burst
forth in rudeness so unheard of that astonishment was de-
picted on the faces of some of the younger armor-bearers.

" Complain not that thou art disgraced," said he ; " even
were I to make thee an under dog-keeper, a dog-keeper of
the Knights of the Cross is superior to a knight of thy
people ! "

" Bring a comb," cried the buffoon, now emboldened, " and
comb the bear ; he will comb out thy shaggy locks with his
paw ! "

Laughter broke forth here and there, while a certain voice
called from behind the brotherhood, —

" In summer thou wilt cut reeds on the lake ! "

" And catch crawfish with thy carrion ! " cried another.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 353

11 But begin now to scare away crows from the gallows ! "
added a third. "Thou wilt have no lack of work here."

Thus did they jeer at Yurand, who on a time was their
terror. Joyousness seized the assembly gradually. Some,
coming from behind the table, approached the prisoner to
examine him from nearby, and to say: " Then this is the
wild boar of Spyhov whose tusks are knocked out by our
comtur ; of course he has foam on his snout ; he would gladly
bite some one, but he cannot ! " Danveld and other brothers
of the Order, who wished at first to give a certain solemn
semblance of judgment to the hearing, on seeing that the
affair had taken a new turn, rose also from the benches and
mingled with those who were approaching Yurand.

Old Siegfried of Insburg was not rejoiced at this, but the
comtur said to him : ' ' Smooth your wrinkles ; our amusement
will be all the greater." And they also fell to examining
Yurand. That was a rare opportunity, for up to that day
those of the knighthood, or men at arms who had seen him in
such proximity, closed their eyes forever after. Hence some
said: "His shoulders are immense, even if he has a skin
coat under the bag ; one might wrap pea straw arouud his
body and exhibit him in market-places ; " others called for
beer, so that the day might be still more joyous.

In fact a moment later the sound of tankards was heard,
and the dark hall was filled with the odor of foam falling
from under covers. The comtur grew merry and said:
"Thus precisely is it proper, he need not think that an
insult to him is important." So they approached Yurand
again, and said, punching him under the chin with their
tankards : " Thou wouldst be glad to moisten thy Mazo-
vian snout!" And some, pouring beer on their palms,
plashed it into his eye ; but he stood among them, howled at,
insulted, till at last he moved toward old Siegfried, and feel-
ing evidently that he could not restrain himself long, cried in
a voice loud enough to drown the noise which prevailed in
the hall, —

"By the passion of the Saviour, and your own soul's
salvation, give my child to me as you promised!"

And he wished to seize the right hand of the old comtur,
but Siegfried started back suddenly and said, —
" Away, slave ! What art thou doing?"
" I have liberated Bergov, and come hither alone, because
in return for this you promised to give back my child to mej
she is here."
VOL. i. — 23

354 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" Who promised? " inquired Danveld.

"Thou, comtur, in faith and in conscience."

"Thou wilt not find witnesses, but no witness is needed
in a question of word and honor."

"On thy honor! on the honor of the Order!" cried
Yurand.

" In that case thy daughter will be given thee ! " answered
Danveld.

Then he turned to those present and continued, —

"All that has happened him in this place is innocent
play, not reaching the measure of his crimes and offences.
But since we promised to return his daughter, should he
come here and humiliate himself before us, know that the
word of a Knight of the Cross must be like the word of God,
sacred, and that girl whom we rescued from bandits we will
present now with freedom, and after exemplary penance for
his sins against the Order, Yurand may go home also."

This speech astonished some, for, knowing Danveld and
his former feelings of offence against Yurand, they did not
expect the like honesty. So old Siegfried and also Eotgier,
with Brother Gottfried, looked at the man, raising their
brows in amazement, and wrinkling their foreheads ; he, how-
ever, feigned not to see their inquiring glances, and said, —

"I will send thy daughter away under escort, but thou
wilt stay here till our escort returns safely, and till thou
hast paid the ransom."

Yurand himself was somewhat astonished, for he had lost
hope that even the sacrifice of his own life could serve Danu-
sia ; hence he looked at Danveld almost with gratitude, and
answered, —

" God reward thee, comtur! "

" Recognize in me a Knight of Christ ! " replied Danveld.
" All mercy comes from Him," answered Yurand. " But
as it is long since I have seen my child, let rne look at her,
and give her my blessing."

"Yes, but in presence of us all, so that there should be
witnesses of our good faith and favor."

Then he commanded an attendant youth to bring in
Danusia, and moved himself up to Siegfried, Rotgier, and
Gottfried, who, surrounding him, began to speak with anima-
tion and quickly.

" I oppose not, though thou hadst a different intention,"
Baid old Siegfried.

" How," asked the passionate Rotgier, who was noted for

THE KNIGHTS OE THE CROSS.

355

cruelty and bravery, — " thou wilt free, not only the girl,
but this hell hound to bite again ? "

" He will not bite as before! " exclaimed Gottfried.

"Oh, he will pay the ransom," answered Danveld, care-
lessly.

' ' Though he were to give us all he has he would strip
twice as much in one year from our people ! "

" As to the girl I make no opposition," repeated Siegfried,
" but the lambs of the Order will cry more than once because
of that wolf."

" But our word? " inquired Danveld, with a laugh.

4 'Thou hast spoken differently on that point."

Danveld shrugged his shoulders.

" Have ye had too little amusement? " asked he. " Do ye
want more? " Yuraud was surrounded now by others, who,
conscious of the glory which had come to all the brother-
hood because of Danveld's act of honor, fell to boasting
before the prisoner, —

" Well, bone-breaker! " said the captain of the archers to
Yurand, "thy pagan brothers would not act thus with our
Christian Knighthood ! "

" Thou didst drink our blood."

" We give thee bread in return for a stone."

Yurand paid no heed to the pride or contempt in their
words ; his heart was full and his eyelids moist. He was
thinking that in a moment he should see Danusia, and see
her through their favor, hence he looked on the speakers
almost with compunction, and finally he answered, —

"True, true! I have been stern against you — but not
false."

Meanwhile at the other end of the hall a voice shouted :
' ' They are leading in the girl ! " and immediately there was
silence. The men at arms stood apart on both sides. Though
no man had seen Yurand's daughter, and the greater number,
because of the mystery with which Danveld surrounded his
acts, did not even know of her presence in the castle ; those
who did know hurried to whisper to others of her marvellous
beauty. Every eye therefore turned with exceeding curios-
ity to the doorway through which she was to enter.

Now came the youth ; after him the serving woman of the
Order, who was known to all, she who had gone to the
hunting-lodge ; behind her entered a girl dressed in white,
with hair let down at full length and then fastened above
the forehead with a ribbon.

356 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

All at once an immense burst of thunder-like laughter was
heard through the hall. Yurand, who at the first moment
was ready to spring toward his daughter, drew back on a
sudden and stood as pale as linen, gazing with astonishment
at the pointed head, blue lips, and expressionless eyes of an
idiot whom they were giving him as Danusia.

"That is not my daughter!" said he, with a voice of
alarm.

"Not thy daughter? " cried Danveld. " By Saint Liborius
of Paderborn! Then either we did not rescue thy daughter
from the bandits, or some wizard has transformed her, for
there is no other in Schytno."

Old Siegfried, Rotgier, and Gottfried exchanged swift
glances filled with supreme admiration for the keenness of
Danveld, but no man of them had time to speak, for Yurand
cried in a terrible voice, —

"She is here! my daughter is in Schytno, I heard her
sing ! I heard the voice of Danusia."

Thereupon Danveld turned to the assembly and said,
coolly and with emphasis, —

"I take all here present to witness, but especially thee,
Siegfried of Insburg, and you pious brothers Rotgier and
Gottfried, that, in accord with my word and pledged promise,
I yield up this maiden whom bandits, vanquished by us,
declared to be the daughter of Yurand of Spyhov. If she
is not his daughter there is no fault of ours in this, but the
will of God, who has given Yurand into our hands."

Siegfried and the two younger brothers inclined their
heads in sign that they heard and would testify when needed.
Then they exchanged swift glances a second time, for Dan-
veld's work was more than they had been able to hope for :
to seize Yurand, and not yield up his daughter, and still
to keep promise apparently, — who else could have done
that !

But Yurand cast himself on his knees and adjured Danveld
by all the relics in Malborg, by the dust and the heads of his
ancestors, to give him his daughter, and not to act as a
trickster and a traitor who breaks oaths and promises.
There was such sincerity and desperation in his voice that
some began to divine the deceit ; to others it occurred that a
wizard might have changed the girl really.

"God is looking at thy treason!" cried Yurand. "By
the wounds of the Saviour ! by the hour of thy death, give
my child to me 1 "

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

357

And rising from his knees he advanced, bent down double,
toward Danveld, as if wishing to embrace his knees ; his eye
was gleaming with something like genuine madness, and his
voice was breaking with pain, fear, desperation, and menace.
Danveld, reproached in the presence of all writh treachery and
trickery, began to snort ; at last anger broke forth on his face
like a flame, so, wishing to trample the ill-fated prisoner to
the lowest, he pushed up to him, and bending to his ear
hissed through set teeth, —

" If I give her to thee, it will be with my bastard ! "

That instant Yurand roared like a wild bull; he seized
Danveld with both hands and raised him above his head.
In the hall was heard one piercing cry : "Spare! ! " then the
body of the comtur struck the stone floor with such terrible
impetus that the brains of his broken skull were spattered
on Siegfried and Rotgier who were standing right there.

Yurand sprang to the side wall on which were weapons,
and, seizing a great double-handed sword, rushed like a
storm at the Germans, who were petrified with terror.

Those men were accustomed to battles, blood, and slaugh-
ter, still their hearts sank to that degree that even when
their stupor had passed they began to withdraw and flee as
sheep from a wolf which kills with one snap of his teeth.
The hall was filled with screams of terror, with trampling of
feet, with the crash of overturned vessels, with cries of
attendants, with despairing calls for weapons, shields,
swords, and crossbows, and with the howls of the bear
which broke away from the jester and climbed to a loft}'
window. At last weapons gleamed, and the points of some
tens of them were directed at Yurand, but he heeded nothing ;
half insane he sprang toward them himself, and a wild,
unheard-of battle began, — a battle more like a slaughter
than a conflict with weapons. The youthful and passionate
Brother Gottfried was the first to bar the way to Yurand ;
but Yurand with the lightning swiftness of his sword edge
hurled off his head, and with it an arm and shoulder; after
him fell the captain of the archers and the steward of the
castle, Von Bracht, and an Englishman who, though he did
not understand well what the question was, took pity on
Yurand and his suffering and drew his sword only after the
slaying of Danveld. Others, beholding the terrible strength
and rage of the man, gathered into a crowd to resist in com-
pany ; but that method brought still more deplorable defeat,
for Yurand, with his hair on end, with wild eye, bespattered

358 THE KNIGHTS OP THE CROSS.

with gore and breathing blood, enraged, out of his mind, broke,
tore, and slashed that dense crowd with dreadful blows of
his broadsword, hurling men to the floor with his reeking
blade, as a tempest hurls limbs and trees to the earth. And
again came a moment of ghastly terror, in which it seemed
that the awful Mazovian would cut down and slay every
one, and that they, like a pack of howling dogs, could not
finish the maddened wild boar unless men with muskets
assisted them ; and in such degree were those armed Germans
inferior in strength and rage to Yurand that a battle with
him was simply death and destruction.

"Scatter! Surround him! Strike from behind!" cried
old Siegfried.

So they scattered through the hall like a flock of starlings
in a field when a crooked-beaked falcon swoops down from
the sky on them; but those men could not surround him, for
in his rage of battle, instead of seeking a place from which
to defend himself, he hunted them around the walls, and the
man whom he reached died as by a lightning stroke.
Humiliation, despair, deceived hope turned into the single
desire for blood seemed to intensify his savage strength ten-
fold. That sword, for which the strongest warriors of the
Order needed both hands, he wielded like a feather with one.
He was not seeking freedom or victory, he was not seeking
to save his life ; he was seeking vengeance ; and like a con-
flagration, or like a river which has swept away obstructions
and is destroying blindly everything that stands before its
current, he, the awful, the blinded destroyer, rends, smashes,
tramples, murders, extinguishes.

They could not strike him from behind, for they could not
overtake him ; besides, common warriors feared to approach
the man, even from behind, knowing that if he turned no
human power could save them. Others were seized by per-
fect terror at the thought that no unaided mortal could have
made such slaughter, and that they had to do with one to
whom superhuman power gives assistance.

But Siegfried and Rotgier rushed to a gallery which pro-
jected above the great windows of the hall, and called on
others to follow and save themselves. They did so in haste,
so that men crowded one another on the narrow staircase,
wishing to be there at the earliest, and thence strike the
giant with whom every hand-to-hand struggle had proved
impossible. Finally the last man slammed the door leading
to the gallery, and Yurand was alone on the ground floor.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 359

Shouts of delight and triumph were heard in the gallery;
heavy oaken tables, benches, iron sockets of torches began
to fly now at Yurand. One of the missiles struck him above
the brow and covered his face with blood. That moment the
door of the main entrance was burst open, and in rushed a
crowd of soldiers, summoned through the upper windows ;
they were armed with darts, halberds, axes, crossbows,
pointed stakes, hooks, ropes, or whatever weapon each one
had seized in a hurry.

But with his left hand the raging Yurand wiped the blood
from his face so that it might not darken his eyesight, col-
lected himself, and rushed at the multitude. Again were
heard in the hall groans, the clank of iron, the gritting of
teeth, and the terrified voices of men in the midst of
slaughter.

360 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTEE XXX.

IN that same hall, in the evening, at a table sat old Sieg-
fried, who after Danveld's demise had taken temporary
charge of Schytno ; near him sat Brother Rotgier, the knight
de Bergov, Yurand's recent captive, and two noble youths,
novices, who were soon to assume the white mantle. A
winter whirlwind was howling outside the windows; it
shook the leaden sashes, and caused the torches burning
in iron sockets to quiver, and blew from time to time rolls
of smoke down the chimney, and through the hall. Silence
reigned among the brothers, though they had assembled to
take counsel. They were waiting for Siegfried's words, but
he, with elbows on the table and his palms against his droop-
ing gray head, sat gloomy, with his face in the shadow, and
grim thoughts in his soul.

1 ' On what are we to take counsel ? " asked Brother Rotgier,
at last.

Siegfried raised his head, gazed at the speaker, and said,
rousing himself from meditation, —

"On the misfortune and on this: What will the Grand
Master and the Chapter say? Besides, we are to see that
no harm come to the Order from our actions."

Then he was silent again, but after a time he looked
around and moved his nostrils.

" There is still an odor of blood here."

" No," answered Rotgier, " I gave command to wash the
floor, and smoke the place with sulphur. The smell is of
sulphur."

Siegfried cast a strange glance on those present and
said, —

u Have mercy, O God, on the soul of Brother Danveld and
on the soul of Brother Gottfried ! "

But they understood that lie implored the mercy of God on
those souls because the thought of hell had occurred to him
at the mention of sulphur ; hence a shiver ran through their
bones, and all answered in chorus, —

" Amen, amen, amen ! "

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

For a time the howling of the wind was heard and the
shaking of the window-panes.

" Where are the bodies of the comtur and Brother Gott-
fried?" asked the old man.

* ' In the chapel ; the priests there are singing a litany over
them."

" Are they in the coffins already?"

" In the coffins, but the comtur's head is covered, for his
face and skull are broken."

"Where are the other bodies? — and the wounded? "

" The bodies are on the snow, so as to stiffen before the
coffins are finished. The wounded are cared for in the
hospital."

Siegfried joined his hands above his head a second time.

"And one man did all this! O God, have the Order in
Thy care when it comes to a general war with this wolfish
race ! "

At these words Rotgier cast a glance upward as if recall-
ing something, and said, —

" At Vilno I heard the Voit of Sambia say to his brother
the Grand Master : c Unless thou raise a great war and destroy
them so that their name be not left — woe to us and our
people.'"

" God give such a war and grant a meeting with them ! "
said one of the noble novices.

Siegfried looked at him fixedly, as if wishing to say:
"Thou couldst have met one to-day," but seeing the slen-
fler and youthful figure of the novice, and remembering,
perhaps, that he himself, though renowned for courage,
would not court sure destruction, he omitted to reproach
him, and only asked, —

' ' Has any of you seen Yuraud ? "

" I have," answered De Bergov.

4 'Is he alive?"

" Alive, but lying in the net in which they entangled him.
When he regained consciousness the soldiers wished to
finish him, but the chaplain would not permit."

" It is not permissible to kill him. He is a man of con-
sideration among his own people, and there would be a terri-
ble outcry," answered Siegfried. " It will be impossible too
to conceal what has happened, for there were too many
spectators."

"What are we to say then, and what must we do?"
inquired Rotgier.

362 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Siegfried meditated a while.

4 'You, noble Count cle Bergov," said he at last, "go to
the Grand Master at Malborg. You have groaned as a cap-
tive in Yurand's castle, and are a guest of the Order;
being a guest, hence not obliged absolutely to speak in favor
of the brothers, men will believe you all the more. Tell
what you have seen. Say that Danveld captured a certain
maiden from bandits on the boundary, and thinking her the
daughter of Yurand, informed Yurand, who came to Schytno,
and — what happened later you yourself know."

" Consider, pious comtur," said De Bergov, "I have suf-
fered sore captivity at Spyhov, and as your guest I should
be glad to testify at all times in your favor; but tell me, to
satisfy my conscience, was not Yurand's daughter really in
Schytno, and did not Danveld's treachery bring her dreadful
father to that madness ? "

Siegfried halted with the answer. In his nature lay pro-
found hatred of the Poles, and also cruelty, in which he
exceeded even Danveld, and rapacity whenever the Order
was in question ; and in it were pride and also greed, but
falsehood was not there. Hence the great bitterness of his
life and its deepest sorrow was this, that in recent times all
interests of the Order had arranged themselves in such
fashion, through self-will, disobedience, and debauchery, that
falsehood had become a common weapon, and one of the most
effective in the business of the Order. Therefore De Bergov's
question touched the most painful side in his soul, and only
after a long period of silence did he answer, —

' ' Danveld is standing before God, and God is judging
him. If they ask you for opinions, tell what you please; if
they ask what your eyes have seen, tell them that before we
entangled the raging man in a net you saw nine corpses
on the floor, besides the wounded, and among them those of
Danveld, Brother Gottfried, Von Bracht, an Englishman,
and two noble youths — God grant eternal rest to them.
Amen ! "

" Amen! Amen! " said the novices.

"And say also," added Siegfried, " that, though Danveld
desired to quell the enemy of the Order, no one here drew
the sword first on Yurand."

"I will only tell what my eyes have seen," replied De
Bergov.

" Before midnight you will be in the chapel, where we
also shall be, to pray for the souls of the departed," said

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 363

Siegfried. And he stretched forth his hand as a sign of
thanks and dismissal, for till further consultation he desired
to be alone with Brother Rotgier, whom he loved and in
whom he had great confidence. In fact, after the departure
of De Bergov he dismissed the two novices under pretext of
hastening work on the coffins of the common soldiers slain
by Yurand, but when the door closed behind them he turned
to Rotgier quickly and said, —

" Listen to what I tell thee. There is only one salvation,
— concealment ; no living soul must ever know that Yurand's
real daughter was with us."

" That will not be difficult," answered Rotgier; " no one
knew that she was here except Danveld, Gottfried, us two,
and that serving woman of the Order who has care of her.
Dauveld gave command to intoxicate the men who brought
her hither from the hunting-lodge, and then he hanged them.
There were persons in the garrison who suspected something,
but they were confused through that idiotic maiden, and now
they know not whether we mistook the girl, or some wizard
really metamorphosed Yurand's daughter."

" That is well."

" I have thought, noble comtur, of this : Should we not
throw all the blame on Dauveld, since he is not alive? "

" And acknowledge before the whole world that we in time
of peace and while negotiating with Prince Yanush of Mazovia
bore off from his court a foster daughter of the princess, her
favorite damsel ? No, as God lives, that cannot be ! Peo-
ple have seen us at the court with Danveld, and Danveld's
relative, the Grand Hospitaller, knows that he and we under-
took everything in company. If we accuse Danveld the
Hospitaller will try to avenge his memory."

" Let us consider this point," said Rotgier.

"We must consider it well, or woe to us. If Yurand's
daughter is set free she will say that we did not rescue her
from bandits, but that the men who took her carried her to
Schytno directly."

"That is true!"

" And God is witness that I am thinking not of responsi-
bility alone ; the prince will complain to the King of Poland,
and their ambassadors will not fail to cry out at all courts
against our violence, our crime, our treachery. God alone
knows how much harm may result to the Order from this
matter. If the Grand Master himself knew the truth he
would be bound in duty to secrete that maiden."

364 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" If that be true, when she disappears they will not com-
plain of us, will they? " asked Rotgier.

"No! Brother Dan veld was very adroit. Dost thou
remember that he laid this down as a condition to Yurand,
that he was not only to present himself at Schytno, but be-
fore coming to declare, and to inform the prince by letter,
that he was going to ransom his daughter from bandits, and
knew that she was not in our possession? "

" True, but how justify that which has happened at
Schytno?"

' ' We will say that as we knew Yurand to be searching for
his daughter, and as we had rescued from bandits a girl who
could not tell who she was, we notified Yurand, thinking
that this might be his daughter ; but when he came he fell
into a rage at sight of the girl, and, possessed by the evil
one, shed so much innocent blood that frequently more is
not shed in a battle."

" Indeed," answered Rotgier, " reason and the experience
of age speak through you. Danveld's evil deeds, even
should we accuse him, would be laid on the Order, therefore
on us all, on the Chapter, and the Grand Master himself ;
but when our innocence is evident all blame will fall upon
Yurand, to the detriment of the Poles and their alliance
with Satan."

' ' And after that let any one judge us who pleases : the
Pope, or the Roman Caesar ! "

"Yes!"

A moment of silence followed, k after which Rotgier
inquired, —

"What shall we do with Yurand's daughter? "

" Let us think over this."

" Give her to me."

Siegfried looked at him and answered, —

"No! Listen, young brother! In a question of the
Order spare neither man nor woman, but spare not thyself
either. The hand of God touched Dan veld, for he wished
not only to avenge wrongs done the Order, but to gratify his
own desires."

" You judge me wrongly ! " said Rotgier.

" Indulge not yourselves," interrupted old Siegfried, " for
ye will make both body and soul effeminate, and one day the
knees of that stalwart race will press your breasts and ye
will never rise afterward."

And for the third time he rested his gloomy head on his

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 365

hand, and evidently he was conversing with his conscience,
and was thinking of himself solely, for he said after a
while, —

" On me also much human blood is weighing, much pain,
many tears — I, too, when it was a question of the Order and
when I saw that I could not succeed through strength alone,
had no hesitation in seeking other methods; but when I
stand before the Lord I shall say to Him : 4 1 did that for
the Order, but in my own case my choice was this.' "

And when he had spoken he opened the dark garment cov-
ering his bosom, under that garment a haircloth appeared.

Then he seized his temples with his two hands, turned his
face and eyes upward, and cried, —

" Renounce luxury and dissoluteness, strengthen your
hearts and bodies, for up there I see white eagle plumes in
the air, and eagle talons with the blood of Knights of the
Cross on them."

Further words were interrupted by a sweep of the tempest,
which was so terrible that a window above the gallery opened
with a crash, and the entire hall was filled with the howling
and whistling of wind, bearing snowflakes.

"In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost!
This is an evil night," said the old man.

" A night when foul spirits have power," answered
Rotgier.

" But are there priests with Dan veld's body?"

" There are."

" He left the world without absolution — O God, be merci-
ful to him ! "

And both werl silent. Then Rotgier called attendants
and commanded them to close the window and trim the
torches. When they had gone he inquired again, —

"What will you do with Yurand's daughter? Will you
take her to Insburg?"

' ' I will take her to Insburg, and dispose of her as the
good of the Order demands."

"Well, what am I to do?"

1 ' Hast thou courage in thy soul ? "

" What have I done to cause you doubt on that point? "

" I doubt not, for I know thee and I love thee as a son
because of thy man fulness. Go then to the court of the
Mazovian prince and relate to him all that has happened
here, just as we have described it between us."

"I may expose myself to certain destruction."

366 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

' ' Should thy destruction be to the glory of the Cross and
the Order thou art bound to go. But no ! Destruction is
not awaiting thee. They will not harm a guest unless some
one may wish perhaps to challenge thee, as did that young
knight who challenged all of us — He, or some other may
challenge, but of course that is not terrible."

" God grant it to come ! But they may seize me and cast
me into a dungeon."

' ' They will not. Remember that Yurand wrote a letter
to the prince, and moreover thou wilt go to complain against
Yurand. Thou wilt tell truly what he did in Schytno, and
they must believe thee. The case is this : we informed him
first that there was a girl in our possession, we begged him
to come and look at her; he came, he went mad, killed the
comtur, slaughtered our people. Thus wilt thou speak, — but
what can they say to thee in answer? The death of Danveld
will be heralded throughout all Mazovia. In the face of that
they will cease complaints. Evidently they will search for
Yurand's daughter, but since Yurand himself wrote that she
was not in our hands suspicion will not fall on us. We must
be brave and shut their jaws, for they will think, if we do so,
that were we guilty no man of us would dare go to them."

"That is true. After Danveld's funeral I will take the
road immediately."

"May God bless thee, my son! If we do all that is
proper, not only will they not detain thee, but they will
perforce reject Yurand lest we say, ' See how they treat
us ! ' "

" And we must complain thus at all foreign courts."

" The Grand Hospitaller will see to tlHit for the good of
the Order, and as a relative of Danveld."

" Yes, but if that Spyhov devil should recover and regain
liberty?"

Siegfried glanced forward gloomil}7, then he answered
slowly and with emphasis, —

" Even should he be free again he will not utter one word
of complaint against the Order."

After that he began again to instruct Rotgier what to
say and what to demand at the court of Mazovia.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 367

CHAPTER XXXI.

BUT news of what had happened in Schytno preceded
Brother Rotgier and roused astonishment and alarm in
Tsehanov. Neither the prince himself nor any one of his
court could understand what had happened. A little while
earlier, just as Mikolai of Dlugolyas was starting for Mal-
borg with a letter from the prince complaining bitterly that
Danusia had been stolen by disorderly comturs of the bound-
ary, and asking with a threat almost to send her back straight-
way, a letter came from the master of Spyhov, announcing
that his daughter had not been taken by Knights of the
Cross, but by ordinary bandits of the border, and that soon
she would be freed for a ransom. The envoy did not start,
for it did not occur to any one that Knights of the Cross had
forced such a letter from Yurand under threat of killing his
daughter. It was difficult to understand what had happened
if one believed the letter, for marauders of the boundary, as
subjects of the prince and the Order, attacked one another in
summer, not in winter, when snow would show their traces.
Usually they fell upon merchants, or robbed throughout
villages, seizing people, and driving their herds away ; but to
attack the prince himself and bear off his foster child, the
daughter of a powerful knight who roused terror everywhere,
was a deed which seemed simply beyond human credence.
But to that, as to other doubts, the answer was Yurand's
letter with his seal, and brought this time by a man whom
they knew to have started from Spyhov. In view of these
facts no suspicion was possible, but the prince fell into such
rage as no one had seen for a long time, and commanded
his men to hunt down bandits along every border, invit-
ing also the Prince of Plotsk to do likewise, and spare no
punishment on the turbulent.

Just at this juncture came news of what had happened
in Schytno.

And passing from mouth to mouth it arrived with tenfold
increase. Yurand, it was said, had gone with five others to
Schytno ; he had rushed in through the open gate and com-

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

mitted such slaughter that few of the garrison were left
among the living. It was said that they had to send for aid
to neighboring castles, and summon the best of the knights
and armed bodies of footmen, who only after a siege of two
days had succeeded in bursting into the fortress and cutting
down Yurand, together with his comrades. It was said too
that very likely these troops would cross the boundary, and
a great war come undoubtedly.

The prince, who knew how very anxious the Grand Master
was that in case of war with the Polish king the forces of
the two Mazovian principalities should be neutral, did
not believe these reports, for to him it was no secret that if
the Knights of the Cross began war against the Prince of
Plotsk, or against him, no human power could restrain
Poland; hence the Grand Master feared war. He knew
that war must come, but being of peaceful nature he wished
delay, and moreover he knew that to measure himself with
the power of Yagello he needed forces such as the Order
had never put forth up to that time ; he needed besides to as-
sure himself of aid from the princes and knighthood, not
only of Germany, but of all "Western Europe.

The prince had no fear of war, therefore, but he wished
to know what had happened, what he was to think really
of the event in Schytno, of the disappearance of Danusia,
and of all those tidings brought in from the boundary;
hence, though he could not endure the Order, he was glad
when one evening the captain of the archers announced
that a Knight of the Cross had come and requested an
audience.

He received him haughtily, and, though he knew at once
that the man was one of those brothers who had been at the
hunting-lodge, he feigned not to remember him, and inquired
who he was, whence he had come, and why he had visited
Tsehanov.

"I am Brother Rotgier," answered he, "and had the
honor not long since to bow down to the knees of your
Princety Grace."

' ' Since you are a brother, why have you not the insignia
of the Order on your person ? "

The Knight explained that he had not put on a white
mantle because had he done so he would have been captured
or slain beyond doubt by the knights of Mazovia. " In all
the world elsewhere," said he. " in all other principalities and
kingdoms, the cross on a mantle wins good-will and hos-

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 369

pitality from people, in Mazovia alone does the cross expose
to certain destruction him who bears it — "

" Not the cross exposes you," broke in the prince, angrily,
" for we also kiss the cross, but your own criminality. And
if somewhere else men receive you better than we do, it is
because you are less known to them."

Then seeing that the knight was greatly offended by these
words, he inquired, —

' ' Hast thou been in Schytno, or knowst thou what has
happened there ? "

" I have been in Schytno, and I know what has happened
there," answered Rotgier, "and I have come hither not as
the envoy of any one, but for this reason only, that the
experienced and pious comtur of Insburg said to me :
4 Our Grand Master loves the pious prince and confides in
his honesty, hence while I hasten to Malborg do thou go to
Mazovia and explain to him the wrongs and insults inflicted
upon us, — explain our misfortune. Be sure that that just
ruler will not favor the disturber of peace, the savage attacker
who shed as much Christian blood as if he were serving
not the Saviour, but Satan.' "

And now he narrated how everything had happened in
Schytno. How Yurand, invited by the brothers to see if
the girl taken from the bandits was his daughter, instead
of showing gratitude, had fallen upon them madly; killed
Danveld, Brother Gottfried, the Englishman Hugo, Von
Bracht, and two noble youths, not counting soldiers; how
the brothers, remembering God's commands, and not wishing
to kill any one, were forced at last to entangle in a net the
raging maniac, who then turned his weapons on himself
and wounded his own body dreadfully ; finally how, not only
in the castle, but in the town, there were people who in the
midst of the winter storm heard on that night after the
battle laughter and hideous voices crying out in the air:
' ' Our Yurand ! The enemy of the Cross ! the spiller of
innocent blood ! Our Yurand ! "

The whole narrative, but especially the last words of it,
made a deep impression on all. Terror simply seized them.
Has Yurand, thought they, really summoned unclean powers?
— and deep silence fell on them. The princess, who was
present, and who, loving Danusia, bore in her heart an
incurable sorrow, turned to Rotgier with this sudden
query, —

" You say, Knight, that when you had rescued the idiot

VOL. I. — 24

370 THE KJtflGHTS OF THE CROSS.

you thought her Yurand's daughter, and therefore invited
him to Schytno."

" True, Gracious Lady," answered Rotgier.

"But how could you think so, since you had seen Yu-
rand's real daughter with me in the hunting-lodge ? "

At this Rotgier was confused, for he was not prepared for
the question. The prince rose and fixed a stern glance on
him; Mikolai of Dlugolyas, Mrokota, Yasko, and other
Mazovian knights sprang at once toward him, asking one
after another in threatening voices, —

"How could you think so? Say, German! How was
that possible?"

But Rotgier rallied.

" We brothers of the Order," said he, " do not raise our
eyes on women. At the lodge there were damsels not a few
in attendance on the Gracious Princess, but who among
them was Yurand's daughter no man of us knew."

" Danveld knew her," said Mikolai. " He conversed with
her even, at the hunt."

" Danveld is standing in the presence of God," answered
Rotgier, " and I will say only this of him, that on the morn-
ing after his death blooming roses were found on his coffin.
As the season is winter no human hand could have put them
there."

Again silence followed.

"How did ye know that Yurand's daughter was stolen?"
inquired the prince.

' ' The very godlessness and insolence of the deed caused
it to be bruited about in all places. Hence on hearing of
it we had a mass celebrated in thanksgiving that it was only
an ordinary damsel and not one of your Grace's children that
was stolen from the hunting-lodge."

" But it is a wonder to me that ye could consider an idiot
girl to be the daughter of Yurand."

To this Brother Rotgier answered, —

"Danveld said, 'Satan often betrays his servants, so
perhaps he transformed Yurand's daughter.' "

" But the bandits could not, as they are ignorant people,
forge a letter from Father Kaleb and put Yurand's seal on
it. Who could have done that? "

" The evil spirit."

Again no one was able to find an answer. Rotgier looked
carefully into the eyes of the prince, and said, —

" In truth these questions are as swords in my breast, for

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 371

suspicion and doubt is contained in them. But confident
in the justice of God and the power of truth, I ask your
Princely Grace : Did Yurand himself suspect us of this
deed, and if he suspected us why did he, before we invited
him to Schytno, search the whole boundary for bandits so as
to ransom his daughter from them?"

" Well," said the prince, " as to truth, though thou hide
it from people, thou wilt not hide it from God. Yurand
held you guilty at first, but afterward — afterward he
had another idea."

" See how the brightness of truth conquers darkness,"
said Rotgier. And he looked around the hall with the glance
of a victor, for he thought that in the heads of the Knights
of the Cross there was more wit and keenness than in
Polish heads, and that the Polish race would serve always as
plunder and nourishment for the Order, just as a fly must
be plunder and nourishment for a spider. So, casting aside
his former pliancy, he approached the prince, and demanded
in a voice which was haughty and insistent, —

"Reward us, Lord, for our losses, for the injustice in-
flicted on us, for our tears and our blood ! This son of hell
was thy subject, hence in the name of God, from whom
comes the power of kings and princes, in the name of justice
and the Cross, repay us for our wrongs and our blood ! "

The prince looked at him with amazement.

" By the dear God," said he, " what dost thou wish? If
Yurand shed blood in his rage, must I answer for his rage ? "

" He was thy subject, in thy principality are his lands, his
villages, and his castle in which he imprisoned servants of
the Order ; hence let those lauds at least and that godless
castle become henceforth the property of the Order. Of
course this will be no fitting return for the noble blood shed
by him, of course it will not raise the dead to life, but it
may even in part still God's anger and wipe away the
infamy which otherwise will fall on this whole principality.
O Lord ! Everywhere the Order possesses lands and castles
with which the favor and piety of Christian princes have
endowed it, but it has not a hand's-breadth in your domin-
ions. Let the injustice done us, which calls to God for
vengeance, be redeemed even in this way, so that we may
say that here too live people who have in their hearts the
fear of God."

The prince was astonished still more on hearing this, and
only after long silence did he answer, —

372 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

t i

By the wounds of God ! But if this Order of yours is
seated here, by whose favor is it here if not by the favor of
my ancestors? Have ye not enough yet of those towns,
lands, and regions which belonged to our people formerly
and which to-day are yours? Besides, Yurand's daughter
is living yet, for no one has informed you of her death.
Do ye wish then to seize an orphan's dowry and right with
an orphan's bread some wrong done you ? "

" Lord, thou recognizest the wrong," said Rotgier, " then
give satisfaction as thy princely conscience and thy just
soul dictates."

And again he was glad in heart, for he thought: "Now
not merely will they not complain, they will take counsel how
to wash their hands of the affair and squeeze out of it. No
one will reproach us with anything, and our fame will be like
the white mantle of the Order, stainless."

Meanwhile the voice of old Mikolai was -heard unex-
pectedly, —

" They accuse thee of greed, and God knows with justice,
for in this case thou carest more for profit than the honor
of the Order."

"That is true I" answered the Mazovian knights in a
chorus.

Rotgier advanced a number of steps, raised his head
haughtily, and said, measuring them with a lofty glance, —

" I have not come here as an envoy, but as a witness in a
cause, and as a Knight of the Cross, ready to defend the
honor of the Order with my own blood to the last breath of
life. Whoso dares then in the face of what Yurand himself
has said to accuse the Order of taking part in the seizure of
his daughter, let him take up this knightly challenge, and
stand here before the judgment of God ! "

Then he cast down before him his gauntlet of a knight,
which fell on the floor. They stood in deep silence, for
though more than one man would have been delighted to
dint a sword on the shoulder of the German, they feared the
judgment of God. It was a secret to no one that Yurand
had testified explicitly that the Knights of the Order had not
stolen his daughter, hence every man thought in his soul that
truth, and therefore victory, would be on the side of Rotgier.

The knight grew more and more haughty, and, resting his
hand on his hip, he inquired, —

" Is there a man who will take up this gauntlet? "

That moment some knight whom no one had seen enter,

KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

at the door had been listening to the conversation,
stepped into the middle of the room, took up the gauntlet,
and said, —

"I am here! "

When he had spoken thus he cast his own gauntlet straight
into Rotgier s face, and began in a voice which in the univer-
sal silence spread through the hall like thunder, —

"In the presence of God, in the presence of the worthy
prince, and in presence of all the honorable knighthood
of this land, I tell thee, Knight of the Cross, that thou liest
like a dog against truth and justice — and I challenge thee
into the lists to do battle on foot, or on horseback, with
lances, with axes, with short swords or long ones — and not
to loss of freedom, but to the last breath of life, to the
death ! "

In that hall one might have heard a fly on the wing. All
eyes were turned to Rotgier, and to the challenging knight
whom no one knew, for he had a helmet on his head, without
a visor, it is true, but with round side pieces which went
below his ears, covering the upper part of his face altogether
and shading the lower part deeply. The Knight of the Cross
was not less astonished than others. Confusion, pallor, and
wild anger flashed across his face in succession, like lightning
across a night sky. He seized the glove, which, slipping
from his face, had caught on a link of his shoulder-piece,
and inquired —

4 ' Who art thou who callest on the justice of God ? "

The other man unfastened the buckle under his chin, raised
his helmet, from under which appeared a bright, youthful face,
and said, —

"Zbyshko of Bogdanets, the husband of Yurand's
daughter."

All were astounded, and Rotgier with the rest, for no one
save the prince and princess, with Father Vyshonek and De
Lorche, knew of Danusia's marriage. The Knights of the
Cross felt certain that except her father, Danusia had no
natural defender, but at that moment Pan de Lorche, came
forward and said, —

' ' On my knightly honor I testify to the truth of his words ;
whoso dares to doubt it to him I say : here is my gauntlet. "

Rotgier was a stranger to fear, and in his heart anger was
storming at that moment; he would perhaps have raised that
gauntlet also, but remembering that the man who had cast it
down was himself a great lord, and a relative of the Count of

374 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Guelders, he restrained his anger; he did this all the more
since the prince rose and said with a frown, —

" It is not permitted to raise the gauntlet, for I too testify
that this knight has spoken truly."

When Rotgier heard this he bowed, and then said to
Zbyshko, —

"If it be thy choice, then on foot, in closed barriers, with

" I challenged thee the first time in that way," replied
Zbyshko.

"God grant victory to justice!" cried the knights of
Mazovia.

THE KNIGHTS OF TEE CKOSS.

375

CHAPTER XXXII.

IN the whole court, as well among the knighthood as
the women, there was alarm because of Zbyshko, for he
was loved universally. In view of Yurand's letter no
one doubted that right was on the side of the German.
They knew besides that Rotgier was one of the most
renowned brothers of the Order. The armor-bearer Van
Krist narrated, perhaps purposely, among the Mazovian
nobles that his lord, before becoming an armed monk, had sat
at the table of honor given by the Knights of the Cross, to
which table were admitted only knights famed throughout
Christendom, men who had made a pilgrimage to the Holy
Land, or who had battled victoriously against dragons, giants,
or mighty sorcerers. When the Mazovians heard these nar-
ratives of Van Krist, and also the assurances that his lord
had fought frequently single-handed against five, having a
misericordia in one hand and an axe or a sword in the other,
they were frightened, and some said, —

" Oh, if Yurand were here he could manage two of them,
no German ever escaped him ; but woe to the youth! for that
knight exceeds him in strength, years, and training." Others
lamented that they had not taken up the gauntlet, declaring
that had it not been for the tidings from Yurand they would
have done so without fail — "but the fear of God's judg-
ment." They mentioned also, when they could, and for
mutual consolation, the names of Mazovian, or in general
of Polish knights, who, either in court tournaments or in
meetings with lances, had gained numerous victories over
knights of the West. First of all, they mentioned Zavisha
of Garbov, whom no knight in Christendom had equalled.
But some were of good hope concerning Zbyshko also.
" He is no decked-out knight," said they, " and as ye have
heard he has hurled down German heads on trampled earth
worthily." But their hearts were strengthened specially by
Zbyshko's armor-bearer, Hlava, who, on the eve of the duel,
when he heard Van Krist exalting the unheard-of victories of
Rotgier, being an excitable young man, seized Van Krist by

376 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

the chin, pushed back his head, and said: "If thou art not
ashamed to lie before people look up, because God too hears
thee ! " And he held him in that way as long a time as
would be needed to say one " Our Father; " the other, when
he was freed at last, inquired about Hlava's family, and
learning that he came of nobles challenged him straight-
way to axes.

The Mazovians were pleased at this, and again more than
one of them said : " Such men will not limp on the field of
combat, and if truth and God are on their side the brothers
of the Order will not bear away sound bones from this
struggle." But Rotgier had cast sand in the eyes of all so
successfully that many were alarmed touching this point:
on which side is truth, and the prince himself shared the
alarm with others. Hence on the evening before the com-
bat he summoned Zbyshko to an interview, and inquired of
him, —

44 Art thou sure that God will be with thee? Whence
knowest thou that they seized Danusia? Did Yurand tell
thee anything? For, seest thou, here is Yurand's letter,
written by Father Kaleb, and upon it is his seal. In this
letter Yurand declares that to his knowledge the Knights did
not carry off Danusia. What did he say to thee ? "

" He said that it was not the Knights of the Cross."

" How canst thou risk life then and appear before the
judgment of God?"

Zbyshko was silent; but after some time his jaws
quivered and tears gathered in his eyes. " I know nothing,
Gracious Lord," said he. " We went away from here with
Yurand, and on the road I told him of the marriage. He
began to complain that that might be an offence against
Heaven, but when I told him that it was God's will he grew
pacified, and forgave me. Along the whole road he said
that no one had carried off Danusia but Knights of the
Order, and after that I know not myself what happened.
To Spyhov came that woman who brought some medicine
for my use to the hunting-lodge, and with her one messenger.
They shut themselves in with Yurand and counselled. What
they said I know not, only after that conversation Yurand's
own servants could not recognize him, for he was as if saved
from a coffin then. He said to us : " Not the Knights of
the Cross," but he let out of the dungeon Bergov and all the
captives whom he had taken, God knows why; he went away
himself without attendant or servant. He said that he was

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

377

going to the bandits to ransom Danusia, and he com-
manded me to wait for him. Well, I waited till news
came from Schytno that Yurand had murdered Germans
and had himself fallen. O, Gracious Lord! the land of
Spyhov was burning beneath me, and I came near running
mad. I put men on horseback to avenge Yurand's death, but
Father Kaleb said: 4 Thou canst not take the castle, and
do not begin war. Go to the prince ; they may know
something there of Danusia.' So I came, and happened in
here just as that dog was barking about the wrong done
the Order and the madness of Yurand. I took up his
gauntlet because I had challenged him earlier, and though
I know nothing, I know this one thing exactly, that they
are hellish liars, without shame, faith, or honor. See, Gra-
cious Prince, they stabbed De Fourcy and tried to cast the
blame of that deed on my attendant. As God lives ! they
slaughtered De Fourcy like a bullock, and then came to
thee, lord, for restitution and vengeance. Who will swear
that they did not lie to Yurand, and have not lied now to
thee ? I know not where Danusia is, but I have challenged
this man ; for though I should have to lose my life, death is
sweeter to me than is life without her who in all the world
is my dearest."

When he had said this he forgot himself ; he tore the net
from his head and the hair fell over his shoulders ; he seized
it and sobbed grievously. Anna Danuta, afflicted to the
depth of her soul by the loss of Danusia, placed her hand
on his head in compassion for his sufferings, and said, —

"God will aid, bless, and comfort thee ! "

378 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTEE XXXIII.

THE prince did not oppose the duel, for, according to the
custom of the time, he had no authority to do so. He simply
caused Rotgier to write to the Grand Master and to Siegfried
de Lowe, stating that he had cast down the gauntlet first
before the Mazovian knights, that because of this he was to
meet in combat Yurand's son-in-law, who moreover had
challenged -him on an earlier occasion. Rotgier explained
to the Grand Master that if he fought without permission he
did so because the honor of the Knights was in question, and
he had to avert foul suspicion which might bring shame to
the Order, which he, Rotgier, was ready at all times to vindi-
cate with his life-blood. This letter was sent straightway
to the boundary by an attendant of the brother ; beyond that
it was to go to Malborg by post, which the Knights had
invented many years before others, and introduced into the
lands of the Order.

Meanwhile the snow in the courtyard of the castle was
trampled and sprinkled with ashes, so that the feet of the
combatants might not slip over its surface or sink in it. An
uncommon movement reigned within the castle. Emotion
had so seized the knights and damsels that no one slept the
night before the combat. They said that a combat with
lances on horseback, or even with swords, ended frequently
with wounds, but on foot, and especially with the terrible
axes, it was ever mortal. All hearts were on Zbyshko's side,
and the greater the friendship for him or Danusia the greater
the fear caused by reports of the skill and fame of the Ger-
man. Many women passed that night in the church, where,
after confessing to Father Vyshonek, Zbyshko himself per-
formed penance. So women, when they saw his face, almost
boyish, said to one another : " Why, he is a child yet ! How
can he expose his young head to the axe of the German?"
And the more earnestly did they implore aid for him. But
when he rose at dawn and went through the chapel to put
on his armor their courage increased somewhat, for though
Zbyshko's head and face were really boy-like, his body was

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 379

bulky and stalwart beyond measure, so that he seemed to
them a chosen man, who could fight his own battle even
against the strongest.

The combat was to take place in the courtyard of the
castle, which was surrounded by a portico. When day had
dawned completely, the prince and princess with their chil-
dren came and sat down in a central place between the pil-
lars, whence they could see the whole courtyard in the best
manner. At both sides of them were the foremost courtiers,
noble ladies, and the knighthood. These filled all corners
of the portico. The servants fixed themselves beyond an
embankment formed of snow which had been swept from
the courtyard. Some had mounted on window-sills, and
even on the roof. On these places the common people
muttered: "God grant our man not to falter!"

The day was damp and cold, but clear. The air was full
of daws, which had settled on the roofs and bastion points,
but, disturbed by unusual movements, they circled above the
castle with great fluttering. In spite of the cold, people were
sweating from emotion, and when the first trumpet sound
announced the arrival of the combatants, all hearts beat
like hammers.

The two men entered from opposite sides of the barriers
and halted at the ends of them. Breath stopped in the breasts
of all spectators. Each thought : Two souls will soon fly to
the judgment threshold of God, and two corpses will be left
on the snow ! The lips and cheeks of women grew blue and
pallid at thought of that ; the eyes of men were fixed on the
opponents as on a rainbow ; each wished to predict in his
mind from their forms and weapons the side to which victory
would fall.

Rotgier was arrayed in a blue enamelled breastplate, with
a similar armor for the thighs, and wore a helmet of the
same material with raised visor, and lordly peacock plumes
on the top of it. Zbyshko's breast, sides, and back were
covered by that splendid Milan armor which he had won from
the Frisians. On his head was a helmet not fastened under
the chin, and without plumes; on his legs were raw bull-
hides. On their left shoulders the men carried shields with
their escutcheons : on the German's was a chessboard above,
and below three lions rampant; on Zbyshko's, the "dull
horseshoe." In their right hands they carried the broad t
terrible axes with oaken handles, which had grown dark and
were longer than the arm of a man full-grown. They were

380 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

accompanied by their armor-bearers, Hlava and Van Krist,
both in dark iron-plate mail, both with shields and axes.
On his escutcheon Van Krist had a sprig of broom. The
escutcheon of the Cheh was the bullhead, with this differ-
ence, that on the head, instead of an axe, a short sword was
sunk in the eye half-way.

The trumpets sounded a second time ; after the third the
combatants were to begin, according to agreement. They
were separated from each 'other by only a small space, over
which gray ashes were sprinkled. Above that space death
was hovering like a bird of ill- omen. But before the
third signal was given Rotgier, approaching the pillars be-
tween which the prince and the princess were sitting, raised
his steel-incased head, and called with a voice so resonant
that it was heard in all corners, —

" I take to witness God, thee, worthy lord, and all the
knighthood of this land, that I am guiltless of the blood
which will be shed here."

At these words hearts were straitened again, because the
German felt so sure of himself and of victory. But Zbyshko,
who had an honest soul, turned to Hlava and said, —

"That boasting is foul in my nostrils; it would have
meaning after my death, but not while I am living. That
boaster has a peacock plume on his helmet, and I at the very
first made a vow to get three such, and later, I vowed to
get as many as I have fingers on my hands. God will give
success ! "

"My master," said Hlava, bending down and gather-
ing some ashes from the snow, so that the axe handle might
not slip along his palms, "perhaps Christ will grant me to
finish quickly with this Prussian; will it be permitted me
then, if not to touch the German, at least to put an axe
handle between his legs and bring him to the earth
with it ? "

" God guard thee from doing that ! " cried Zbyshko with
vehemence; " thou wouldst cover thyself and me with
dishonor."

With that the sound of the trumpet was heard for the
third time. The attendants sprang forward quickly and
with passion, but the knights approached each other more
slowly and carefully, as their dignity and distinction de-
manded, till the first blows were given.

Few turned to the attendants, but those among men of
experience and the servants who looked at them understood

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 381

straightway that Hlava had on his side a tremendous advan-
tage. Van Krist's axe moved slowly in his hand, and the
motions of his shield were more labored. The legs seen
beneath his shield were longer, bu-t slender and less springy
than the powerful limbs covered by the close-fitting dress of
Hlava, who pressed on so passionately that Van Krist had
to retreat almost from the first moment. People understood
this immediately : one of those opponents rushes on the other
like a storm, he pushes, presses, strikes like a thunder-
bolt, while the other, in the feeling that death is above him,
defends himself only to defer the dread moment to the ut-
most. Such was the case in reality. That boaster, who in
general went to combat only when he could not do other-
wise, saw that insolence and thoughtless words had brought
him to that struggle with a man of great strength, whom he
should have avoided as he would destruction ; hence, when
he felt that each of those blows might have brought down a
bullock, the heart fell in him utterly. He forgot almost that
it was not enough to catch blows on a shield, but that he
must return them. He saw above him gleams of an axe, and
thought that each gleam was the last one. When holding
his shield up he shut his eyes in terror, doubting whether he
would open them another time. He gave a blow rarely, and
hopeless of reaching his opponent, he merely raised his shield
higher and higher above his head to protect it.

At last he was tortured, but Hlava struck on with increas-
ing vigor. As from a great pine-tree immense chips fly
under the axe of a peasant, so under the blows of the Cheh
plates began to break and fall from the mail of the German
attendant. The upper edge of his shield bent and broke, the
shoulder-piece fell from his right shoulder, and with it the
bloody, severed armor strap. The hair stood on Van Krist's
head and mortal terror seized him. He struck still once and
a second time with all the vigor of his arm against Hlava's
buckler. Seeing at last that, in view of the terrible strength
of his opponent, there was no rescue, and that nothing could
save him except some uncommon exertion, he hurled himself
suddenly at Hlava's legs with all the weight of his body and
his armor.

Both fell to the earth and wrestled, turning in the snow and
rolling. But the Cheh was soon the superior. He restrained
for a time the desperate struggles of his opponent, till at last
he pressed with his knee the iron network covering Van
Krist's stomach, and drew from his own sword-belt a short,
triple-edged misericordia.

382 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" Spare! " whispered the German, raising his eyes to the
eyes of Hlava.

But the latter, instead of an answer, stretched above him
so as to reach with his hands more easily, and when he had
cut the leather helmet strap under the chin of his enemy he
stabbed the hapless man twice in the throat, directing the
point downward toward the middle of his bosom.

Van Krist's eyes sank in his skull, his hands and feet
rubbed the snow as if to clear it of ashes, but after a while
he stretched and lay motionless, merely pouting his lips,
covered now with red foam, and bleeding with uncommon
profuseness.

The Cheh rose, wiped his misericordia on the clothing of
the German, then raising his axe and leaning on the handle
gazed at the more difficult and stubborn battle between
Zbyshko and Brother Rotgier.

The knights of western Europe were in those days accus-
tomed to luxury and comfort, while the ' ' heirs " in Great
and Little Poland, as well as in Mazovia, were severe in
their lives and self-denying. Because of this they roused
admiration even in enemies and strangers by their strength
of body and endurance.

It turned out on this occasion that Rotgier was excelled
by Zbyshko in strength of arms and legs no less than his
attendant was excelled by Hlava, but it turned out also that
Zbyshko being young was surpassed in knightly training by
the German.

It favored Zbyshko in some degree that he had chosen to
fight with axes, for parrying with that kind of weapon was
impossible. With long or short swords a man had to know
blows and thrusts and be skilled to parry them ; in such com-
bat the German would have had a notable advantage. As
it was, both Zbyshko himself and the spectators knew by the
movements and handling of his shield that they had before
them in Rotgier a man of experience, and dangerous, who,
as they saw, was not engaged for the first time in that sort
of combat. To every blow given by Zbyshko the German
presented his shield, and as the blow fell he withdrew it a
little ; by this move the blow, though most violent, lost some
effect, and could not cut or even crack the smooth surface.
At moments he withdrew, at moments he pushed forward,
though so swiftly that the eye could barely take note of his
movements. The prince feared for Zbyshko, and men's
faces grew gloomy, since it seemed to them that the German

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 383

was playing with his opponent as if purposely. More than
once he did not even present his shield, but at the instant
when Zbyshko delivered the blow he made a half turn to one
side, and thus Zbyshko's axe cut vacant air. That was for
Zbyshko most perilous, as he might lose his balance and fall,
in which case his ruin would be inevitable. Seeing this,
Hlava, who stood over the slaughtered Van Krist, was
alarmed also, and said in spirit:

" As God is dear to me, should my lord fall I will give the
German a blow between the shoulders and let him tumble
also."

But Zbyshko did not fall ; he had immense strength in his
legs, and, spreading them widely, was able to sustain on each
one the whole weight of his blow and his body.

Rotgier noticed this straightway, and the spectators were
mistaken in thinking that he despised his opponent. On the
contrary, after the first blow, when in spite of all skill in
withdrawing his shield his arm was benumbed almost, he
understood that a sore struggle with that youth was await-
ing him, and that if he could not fell him luckily, the battle
might be protracted and dangerous. He had calculated that
after Zbyshko's blow in the air he would fall on the snow,
and when that did not happen he grew alarmed immediately.
From under his visor Rotgier beheld the fixed nostrils and
lips of his opponent, and his gleaming eyes also, at instants,
and thought that his ardor would bear him away, that he
would forget himself, lose his head, and in blindness think
more of giving blows than defending his person. But in.
this too he was mistaken. Zbyshko had not skill to dodge
blows by half turns, but he minded his shield, and when
raising his axe did not expose himself more than was need-
ful. His attention was evidently redoubled, and noting the
accuracy and experience of Rotgier, not only did he not for-
get, but he collected himself, grew more cautious, and in
his blows there was a calculation to which not heated, but
cool resolution, may bring a man.

Rotgier, who had been in many wars and had fought battles
not a few, both single-handed and in company, knew from
experience that some men, like birds of prey, are created
for combat, and gifted specially by nature, — men who,
as it were, divine what others acquire by whole years of
experience, — and straightway he saw that with one of these
he was now doing battle. This youth had that certain some-
thing which is in the falcon, which considers an opponent as

384 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

mere prey, and thinks of naught else save to grasp that
prey in its talons. In spite of all his strength he noticed
that in strength too he was no match for Zbyshko, and that if
he became exhausted before he could give the settling blow,
the combat with that terrible though less prepared youth
would be fatal. Considering this, he resolved to fight
with the least labor possible : he drew the shield toward
his body ; he did not advance too much, he did not withdraw
too much ; he limited his motions ; he collected his whole
strength of mind and arm for one decisive blow, and watched
for the moment.

The fierce battle was protracted beyond usual duration.
A deathlike silence had settled down on the portico. Noth-
ing was heard save blows on the shields from the edges and
backs of the axes, now dull, and now piercing. To the
prince, princess, knights, and damsels such sights were not
novel ; still a feeling akin to terror pressed all hearts as
with vices. They knew that there was no question then of
showing strength, skill, or bravery, but that there was a
greater rage in that combat, a deeper despair, a harder, a
keener resolve, and a deadlier vengeance. On one side was
a feeling of dreadful injustice endured, and with it love and
grief beyond limit ; on the other, the honor of a whole Order
and with it concentrated hate. These two had met on that
place of conflict to receive God's decision.

Meanwhile the pale winter morning had brightened, the
gray obstruction of mist had been broken, and a sun-ray now
lighted Rotgier's blue armor and the silvery Milan mail worn
by Zbyshko. In the chapel the bell rang for the mid- forenoon
prayer, and at sound of it flocks of daws flew again from
the peaks of the castle, flapping their wings and croaking
noisily, as if from delight at the spectacle of bloodshed
and that corpse lying motionless there on the snow. Rotgier
had cast his eyes at it more than once in the course of the
battle, and felt now a great loneliness all on a sudden.
Every eye which looked at him was the eye of an enemy.
Every prayer, wish, and silent vow made by women were in
favor of Zbyshko. Besides, though the brother of the Order
felt perfectly sure that Hlava would not rush from the rear
and fall on him treacherously, the presence and proximity of
that terrible figure filled him with that kind of fear which
people feel at sight of a bear, wolf, or buffalo from which
they are not separated by a grating. And he could not
ward off that feeling, all the more since Hlava, while follow-

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 385

Ing the course of the battle, moved and changed places, ap-
proaching the combatants, now from behind, now from the
front, now from one side, inclining his head meanwhile and
looking at the German with ominous gaze through the open-
ing in the iron visor of his helmet, and raising somewhat at
moments the bloody point of his sword, as though not not-
ing that he did so.

Weariness began at last to seize Rotgier. He gave two
short but fierce blows in succession, directing them against
the right arm of Zbyshko. Zbyshko, however, repulsed them
so forcibly with his shield that the axe turned in Rotgier's
hand and he had to push back suddenly to escape falling, and
thenceforth he pushed back continually. At last not only
his strength but his patience and coolness of blood were
exhausted. From the breasts of the spectators, at sight of
his withdrawal, a number of shouts were rent, as if in
triumph. These shouts roused in him desperation and
anger. The blows of the axes grew more and more fre-
quent. Sweat flowed from the foreheads of both combat-
ants; from between the parted teeth of both the hoarse
breath of their breasts escaped. The spectators had ceased
to bear themselves calmly, and from moment to moment were
heard cries, at one time of men, at another of women :
* ' Strike ! " "At him ! " " The j udgment of God ! " " The
punishment of God!" "God aid thee!" The prince
raised his hand a number of times to enforce silence, but
he could not. The noise became louder, children began to
cry here and there on the portico, and at last, right at the
side of the princess, some young, sobbing voice of a woman
called, —

" For Danusia, Zbyshko! "

Zbyshko knew without this reminder that he was there
doing battle for Danusia. He was sure that that Knight of
the Cross had assisted in stealing her, and that in fighting
with him he was fighting to redress the wrong done her. But,
as he was young and eager for struggle, in the moment of
combat he thought only of combat. All at once that cry
brought before him his loss and her suffering. Love, sorrow,
and vengeance put fire in his veins. The heart whined in
him from suddenly roused pain, and the rage of battle seized
him directly. Rotgier could not catch now the terrible blows
which were like those of a tempest, nor could he avoid them.
Zbyshko struck his shield against the shield of the German
with such force that the German's arm was benumbed that in-

VOL. I. — 25

386 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

stanfc, and dropped without control. He retreated in terror
and bent back, but the glitter of an axe flashed in his eyes,
and its edge fell on his right shoulder like a thunderbolt.
To the ears of the spectators came the single piercing
shriek : " Jesus ! " Rotgier withdrew one step more and fell
backward to the centre.

Immediately there was an uproar, a movement on the bal'
cony, as in a hive where bees, warmed by sun-rays, buzz and
move. Knights ran down the steps in crowds, serving-men
sprang over the wall of snow to look at the bodies. Every-
where were heard shouts of: "Here is the judgment of God ! "
i ' I'urand has an heir ! " " Glory and thanks to him ! " " He
is a man for the axe ! " Others cried : ' ' Look at him and won-
der! " " Yurand himself could not have cut better ! " In fact
a crowd of curious people formed around the body of Rot-
gier. He lay on his back with a face white as snow, his
mouth widely open, and his bloody shoulder divided from
the neck to the armpit so terribly that it held by some fila-
ments only. . Then a few men remarked : " He was alive a
little while ago and walked over the earth proudly, but he
moves no finger now ! " And thus speaking, some wondered
at his stature, for he occupied a great space on the field
of combat, and seemed larger after death than before ;
others fixed the price of his peacock plumes as they
changed colors marvelously on the snow, and a third
group his armor, which was held to be worth a good vil-
lage. But Hlava had just come up with two of Zb'yshko's
attendants to strip that armor from the dead man, and the
curious surrounded Zbyshko, praising him to the skies and
extolling him, for it seemed to them proper that his glory
should fall on the whole knighthood of Mazovia and Poland.
Meanwhile they removed his shield and axe to relieve him,
and Mrokota unbuckled his helmet and covered his sweat-
moistened hair with a cap of scarlet. Zbyshko, as if in a
maze, stood, breathing heavily, with the fire in his eyes still
unquenched, with face pale from resolve and exertion, trem-
bling somewhat from excitement and struggle. They took
him now by the arm and led him to the prince and prin-
cess, who were waiting, in a heated room, near the chimney.
The young knight knelt before them and, when Father
Vyshonek had blessed him and repeated eternal rest for
the souls departed, the prince embraced Zbyshko.

" The Most High God has judged between him and thee,"
said he, " and guided thy hand, for which praised be His name

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

387

— Amen ! " Then turning to De Lorche and others, he added,
" Thee, as a knight, and all of you here present, I take to
witness that which I myself testify, that they fought accord-
ing to rule and custom, in the way that the judgments of
God are sought for in all places ; hence this man has acted
in knightly fashion and in obedience to God."

The warriors shouted in a chorus of agreement, and when
the prince's words were interpreted to De Lorche he rose and
announced that not only did he testify that all had been
done in accordance with the law of knighthood and of God,
but also that if any one from Malborg or the court of any
prince should dare to call that in question, he, De Lorche,
would challenge him straightway to meet within barriers on
foot or on horseback, not only if he were an ordinary knight,
but even a giant, or some sorcerer surpassing Merlin himself
in magic.

Now Princess Anna Danuta, when Zbyshko was embrac-
ing her feet, asked, bending toward him, —

" Why art thou not glad? Rejoice and thank God, for if
the Lord in His mercy has freed thee from this net He will
not desert thee hereafter, and will bring thee to happi-
ness."

" How can I rejoice, gracious lady?" answered Zbyshko.
" God has given victory and avenged me on this brother of
the Order, but Danusia, as she has not been found, is not
recovered yet, and I am no nearer her now than I was
before the battle."

" Her most inveterate enemies, Danveld, Gottfried, and
Rotgier, are no longer alive," replied the princess, "and as
to Siegfried, they say that he is juster than the others,
though more cruel. Praise God's mercy then for even this.
De Lorche has promised also that if the Knight of the Cross
fell he would take the corpse to Schytno, and go immedi-
ately to Malborg and defend Danusia before the Grand
Master of the Order. They will not dare, be assured of
that, to disregard the Grand Master."

' " God give health to Pan de Lorche," said Zbyshko, " and
I will go with him to Malborg."

But the princess was as much frightened at these words
as if Zbyshko had said that he would go unarmed among
wolves, which gather in packs during winter in the great
pine forests of Mazovia.

' ' Why ! " exclaimed she. " To certain destruction ? Im-
mediately after the duel neither De Lorche can assist thee,

388 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

nor the letters which Rotgier wrote before the combat.
Thou wilt not save any one, and wilt destroy thyself."

" So help me God," said Zbyshko, rising and crossing his
palms, u I will go to Malborg, and if need be beyond the
sea. So bless me, O Christ, as I shall seek her with the last
breath in my nostrils, I will not stop unless I perish. It is
easier for me to beat Germans and fight in armor, than for
the orphan to groan in a dungeon. Oi, easier ! easier ! "

And he spoke, as indeed he did whenever he mentioned
Danusia, with such excitement and in such pain that at
moments the words were wrested from him, as if some one
were grasping his throat. The princess saw that it would
be vain to seek to dissuade him, and that to hold the
man back one would have to thrust him manacled into a
dungeon.

But Zbyshko could not set out immediately. Knights of
that period disregarded all obstacles, but they were not per-
mitted to break knightly custom, which commanded every
victor in a duel to pass the day of his triumph on the field of
combat and stay there till the following midnight. This was
done to prove that he was master of the field, and to show that
he was ready for combat in case a relative or friend of the
vanquished wished to challenge. This custom was observed
by whole armies, who thus lost frequently the advantage
which promptness after victory might have brought them.
Zbyshko did not even try to escape this unbending ordi-
nance, and, after strengthening himself to some degree and
putting on his armor, he remained beneath a gloomy winter
sky within the courtyard of the castle till midnight, waiting
for an enemy who could not come from any side whatever.

Only at midnight, when the heralds announced by sound
of trumpet his victory decisively, did Mikolai summon him
to supper, and immediately after to a consultation with
Prince Yanush.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTEE XXXIV.

THE prince opened the consultation.

"It is unfortunate," said he, " that we have no letter or
testimony against the comturs ; our suspicion seems just, it is
true, and I myself believe that they and no one else seized
Yurand's daughter, — but what of that? They will deny.
And when the Grand Master demands proof what shall we
show him? Nay, more! Yurand's letter is proof in their
favor." Here he turned to Zbyshko. "Thou sayst that
they extorted the letter from Yurand by threats. Perhaps
that is really true, for if justice were on their side God
would not have aided thee against Rotgier. But since they
extorted one letter perhaps they extorted two. They may
have a testimony from Yurand that they are innocent of
seizing the unfortunate maiden. In that case they will show
it to the Grand Master — what will happen then? "

" But they themselves stated that they rescued Danusia
from bandits, and that they have her."

"I know. But now they will say that they were mis-
taken and that it was another girl, the best proof of which
is that Yurand himself rejected her."

' ' He did, for they showed him a different person ; through
this they enraged him."

" That is true indeed, but they can say that this is merely
guess work on our part."

" Their lies," said Mikolai, " are like a forest. Some-
thing may be seen from the edge of a forest, but the farther
a man goes the denser it becomes, till he gets astray and
loses himself altogether."

Then he repeated in German his words to De Lorche, who
said, —

" The Grand Master is better than they, and better than
his brother; though insolent in spirit he is sensitive to
knightly honor."

"True," answered Mikolai. "The Grand Master is
humane, but has not power to restrain comturs or the

390 THE KN1UH1S Ub' THE CROSS.

Chapter, and he cannot help this, that everything in the
Order is built on injustice ; but he does not rejoice in the in-
justice. Go, go, Knight de Lorche, and tell him what has
happened here. Those monks fear foreigners more than us,
they fear lest people should tell at foreign courts of their
treasons and dishonest deeds, but if the Grand Master asks
you for proofs say this : * To know the truth is God's work,
to seek for it is man's. If thou wish proofs, lord, search for
them ; give command to stir up the castles, examine people ;
let us seek, for it is folly and a fable to say that bandits of
the forest seized the orphan.'*

"Folly and a fable," repeated De Lorche.

" Bandits would not have raised their hands against the
prince's court, nor against Yurand's daughter. And even
had they taken her it would have been to get a ransom ; and
they themselves would have declared that they had her."

" 1 will tell all this," said the man of Lorraine, " and I
will find De Bergov also. We are from the same country,
and, though I do not know him, people say that he is a
relative of the Count of Guelders. He has been in Schytno ;
let him tell the Grand Master what he has seen."

Zbyshko understood something of these words, and Mikolai
interpreted what he did not understand. Then Zbyshko
seized De Lorche by the body and pressed him to his bosom
with such vigor that the knight was forced to groan.

"But dost thou wish to go in every case?" asked the
prince of Zbyshko.

" I do, Gracious Lord. What else am I to do? I wished
to take Schytno, even if I had to gnaw the walls through, but
how can I begin war without permission? "

" The man who should begin war without permission
would repent under the sword of an executioner," said
Prince Yanush.

" Of course law is law," answered Zbyshko. " I wanted
to challenge all who were at Sohytno, but people said that
Yurand had slaughtered them like bullocks ; I could not tell
who were living and who were dead. So help me God and
the Holy Cross, I will not desert Yurand till my last breath."

"Thou speakest honorably and pleasest me," said Mikolai.
" But as thou didst not fly alone to Schytno it is clear that
thou hast wit, for even a dull man would guess that they
have not kept there either Yuraud or his daughter, but taken
both to other castles. God has given thee Rotgier because
tbou earnest hither."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 391

" Yes ! " said the prince, " as we have learned from
Rotgier, of those four only old Siegfried is alive ; God has
punished the others already, either with thy hand or Yurand's.
As to Siegfried, he is less a scoundrel than the others, but
is. perhaps more cruel. It is unfortunate that Yurand and
Danusia are in his power ; there is need of swift rescue in
their case. But lest an evil fate befall thee I will give a
letter to the Grand Master. Only listen well, and understand
that them art not going as an envoy, but a confidant, and I
will write to the Grand Master as follows : Since on a time
they attacked us, the descendants of their benefactors, it is
likely that they seized Yurand's daughter for the reason
specially that they were angry at Yurand. I will ask the
Grand Master to command a diligent search for her, and if
he desires my friendship to deliver her into thy hands
immediately."

On hearing this Zbyshko cast himself at the feet of the
prince, embraced his knees, and said, —

" But Yurand, Gracious Lord, what of Yurand? Take his
part too ! If he be wounded mortally, let him die in his own
house at least, and near his children."

" There is something touching Yurand also," replied the
prince with kindliness. " The Grand Master is to send two
judges and I two, who will judge the comtur's acts and those
of Yurand according to the rules of knightly honor. And
those four will choose a fifth to be their head, and as all
decide so will it be."

The consultation ended there. Zbyshko took farewell
now of the prince, for they were to start upon the road
immediately. But before parting Mikolai, who was experi-
enced and knew the Knights of the Cross, took Zbyshko
aside and asked, —

" But that young man, the Cheh, wilt thou take him with
thee among the Germans ? "

"It is sure that he will not leave me. But why the
question ? "

"I am sorry for him. He is a splendid fellow, and do
thou note what I say : thou wilt bring away a sound head
from Malborg unless thou meet a better man in a duel, but
Hlava's death is certain."

"Why?"

" Because the dog brothers complained that he stabbed
De Fourcy. They must have written of his death to the
Grand Master, and to a certainty they wrote that the Cheb

392 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

shed his blood. The Knights at Malborg will not forgive
that. Judgment and vengeance await him, for how wilt
thou convince the Grand Master of Hlava's innocence?
Moreover he crushed Danveld's arm, and Danveld was a
relative of the Grand Hospitaller. I am sorry for Hlava,
and I repeat that if he goes he will go to his death."

" He will not go to his death, for I shall leave him in
Spyho.v."

But it did not happen thus, for other causes intervened
and prevented the Cheh from remaining in Spyhov.

Zbyshko and De Lorche set out on the morrow with their
escorts. De Lorche, whom Father Vyshonek freed from his
vow touching Ulrika de Elner, was happy and devoted
altogether to remembering the charms of Yagenka of Dlu-
golyas ; hence he travelled in silence. Zbyshko, unable to
talk with him of Danusia, for the men did not understand
each other well, talked with Hlava, who so far knew nothing
of the intended expedition to the realms of the Order.

"I am going to Malborg," said Zbyshko, " but the time
of my return is in the power of God. Perhaps it will be
soon, perhaps in the spring, perhaps a year hence, perhaps
never. Dost understand ? "

" I understand. Your Grace is going surely to challenge
the Knights there. And glory to God, for every knight of
them has an attendant."

" No, I am not going there to challenge unless the chal-
lenge comes of itself. Thou wilt not go at all, but remain
at home, at Spyhov."

On hearing this Hlava was terribly mortified, he fell to
complaining piteously, and implored his young master not to
desert him.

" I have sworn not to abandon your Grace. I have sworn
on the Cross and my honor. Should any misfortune befall
you how could I appear before my lady in Zgorzelitse ? I
have taken an oath, therefore spare me so that I may not
disgrace myself in her eyes."

" Hast thou not given her a vow to obey me? "

"Of course! In all things, but not to leave you. If
your Grace sends me away I shall follow at a distance and
be at hand when needed."

" I have not dismissed thee," answered Zb}7shko, " and I
shall not ; but it would be slavery for me if I could not send
thee whithersoever I pleased, even over the longest road, and
if I could not relieve myself of thy presence even for a day.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

393

Thou wilt not stand above me, of course, like a headsman
above an innocent person ! And as to fighting, how art thou
to assist me? I will not say in war, for in war people fight
together, but in a duel thou wilt not fight for me. If Rotgier
had been the stronger his armor would not be on our wagon,
but mine on his. And know besides that it will be worse for
me there with thy company ; thou mayst put me in danger."

" How so, your Grace? "

Zbyshko told how he had heard from Mikolai that the
comturs, unable to acknowledge the murder of De Fourcy,
had accused Hlava, and would pursue him vindictively.

" If they seize thee," said Zbyshko at last, "I shall of
course not leave thee to them as to dogs, and for this cause
I may lay down my own head."

The Cheh became gloomy on hearing these words, for he
recognized truth in them ; still he tried further to turn the
affair according to his wishes.

" Those men who saw me are no longer in this world, for
people say that the old master of Spyhov killed some, and
your grace has slain Rotgier."

" Thou wert seen by attendants who dragged on at some
distance in front, and Siegfried, that old Knight of the Cross,
is still living and is surely in Malborg ; or if he is not there
he will go there, for the Grand Master will certainly sum-
mon him."

There was no answer to this, so they rode on in silence as
far as Spyhov. They found perfect readiness for war in the
castle, since old Tolima expected that either the Knights of
the Cross would make an attack, or that Zbyshko would
summon them forth to save the old master. The guards
watched everywhere at passages through the swamp ; they
watched in the castle also. The people were armed ; and,
as war was nothing new to them, they waited for the Ger-
mans with willingness, promising themselves famous booty.
Father Kaleb received Zbyshko and De Lorche, and immedi-
ately after supper showed them the parchment with Yurand's
seal, on which parchment he himself had written the last will
of the master of Spyhov.

" He dictated it to me," said the priest, " that night when
he started for Schytno. Well — he did not expect to return."

" Why did you say nothing? "

* ' I said nothing because he declared under the secret of
confession what he intended to do. The Lord grant him
endless rest, and let eternal light shine on him."

394 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" Say no Our Father for him. He is living yet. I know
that from Rotgier, with whom I fought in the courtyard of
the prince's castle. The judgment of God was between us,
and I killed him."

"All the more for that reason will Yurand not return —
unless by the power of God."

" I will go with this knight here to wrest him from their
hands."

"Then thou knowest not their hands, that is clear. I
know them, for before Yurand received me into Spyhov I
was a priest fifteen years in their country. God alone can
save Yurand."

" And He can help us too."

"Amen!"

Then the priest unrolled the parchment and read it.
Yurand had bequeathed all his land and property to Danusia
and her descendants, and in case of her death without pos-
terity to her husband, Zbyshko of Bogdanets. To conclude
he confided this his testament to the care of the prince, ' ' so
that should there be anything not in accordance with law,
the favor of the prince would make law of it." This conclu-
sion was added since Father Kaleb knew only canon law,
and Yurand himself, occupied exclusively with war, knew
only the law of knighthood. After reading the document to
Zbyshko the priest read it to the older men of the garrison ;
these acknowledged the young knight at once as heir and
promised obedience. They thought besides that Zbyshko
would lead them straightway to rescue the old master,
and they rejoiced, because stern hearts eager for battle
were beating in their bosoms, hearts attached to Yur-
and; therefore great gloominess seized them on learning
that they must remain at home, and that their lord Avith
a small retinue was going to Malborg not to offer battle,
but to make complaint. The Cheh shared their gloom,
though on the other hand he rejoiced at the notable
increase of Zbyshko's property.

" Ei," said he, "who will rejoice if not the old lord of
Bogdanets ? He would know how to manage in this place !
What is Bogdanets if compared to an inheritance like
Spyhov ! "

But Zbyshko was seized at that moment by a sudden
yearning for his uncle, such a yearning as seized him often,
especially in grievous and difficult junctures ; so turning to
the attendant he said without hesitation, —

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 395

"What hast thou to do sitting here in idleness? Go to
Bogdanets ; thou wilt take a letter."

" If I am not to be with your Grace I should prefer to be
there," answered he, delighted.

" Call Father Kaleb to me ; let him write, as is proper, of all
that has happened ; the priest of Kresno will read the letter
to uncle, or the abbot will read it if he is in Zgorzelitse."

But the next moment he struck his palm on his youthful
mustaches, and added, speaking to himself, —

"Oh! the abbot!"

And Yagenka passed before his vision blue-eyed, dark-
haired, shapely as a deer, and with tears on her eyelids. He
felt awkward, and for a time rubbed his forehead.

' ' Indeed the girl will feel sad, but not sadder than I,"
said he.

Meanwhile Father Kaleb appeared and sat down to write.
Zbyshko dictated to him minutely all that had happened
from the time of his coming to the hunting-lodge. He kept
back nothing, for he knew that old Matsko when he looked
into those matters carefully would be glad at last. Indeed
it was not possible to compare Bogdanets with Spyhov, which
was a broad and rich property, and Zbyshko knew that
Matsko valued such things immensely.

When, after long effort, the letter was finished and closed
with a seal, Zbyshko called his attendant a second time and
delivered it, saying, —

' ' Perhaps thou wilt return with uncle ; if so I shall rejoice
greatly."

But Hlava's face was full of evident anxiety ; he hesitated,
stood on one foot, then on the other, and did not start till the
young knight spoke, —

" If thou hast more to say, say it."

" I should wish to know this. If people ask how shall
I answer? "

"What people?"

" Not those in Bogdanets, but in the neighborhood, — for
certainly they will wish to know."

At this Zbyshko, who had determined to make no con-
cealment of anything, looked at Hlava quickly, and an-
swered, —

' ' With thee it is not a question of people, but only of
Yagenka."

Hlava blushed, then he grew somewhat pale and said, —

" Of her, lord."

396 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

4 ' But how dost thou know that she has not been given in
marriage to Stan of Rogov or Vilk of Brozova ? "

" The young lady has not married any one," said Hlava,
with emphasis.

" The abbot may have commanded her,"

" The abbot obeys the young lady, not she the abbot."

* ' What dost thou wish then ? Tell the truth to her, as to
others."

Hlava bowed and went away somewhat angry.

" God grant," said he to himself, thinking of Zbyshko.
"God grant her to forget thee. God grant her a better
man. Thou art married but wifeless, and mayest thou be a
widower before the marriage is finished."

Hlava had grown attached to Zbyshko, he had compassion
on Danusia, but Yagenka he loved beyond everything, and
from the time that he had heard of Zbyshko's marriage
before the last battle at Tsehanov he carried pain in his
heart, and bitterness.

4 * God grant that thou be a widower before thy marriage
is real ! "

But later other thoughts, evidently sweeter, came to his
head, for coming to his horses he said, —

" God be praised for even this, that I shall embrace her
feet."

Meanwhile Zbyshko was impatient for the journey, and a
fever tormented him. Since he could not occupy himself
with other matters he endured real torture, thinking always
of Danusia and Yurand. But he had to remain in Spyhov
one night at least, for Pan de Lorche, and for the prepara-
tions which such a long journey demanded. Besides he was
wearied beyond every measure by the battle, by watching,
by the journey, by lack of sleep, by grief. That night, very
late, he cast himself on Yurand's hard bed in the hope that
even a short slumber would visit him. But before he fell
asleep Sanderus knocked at the door and entered.

" Lord, you saved me from death," said he, bowing down;
u with you I have lived more pleasantly than I have lived
for a long time. God has given you a great estate ; you are
richer than ever, and the treasury of Spyhov is not empty.
Give me a purse of some sort; I will go from castle to
castle in Prussia, and though it is not very safe for me
there, perhaps I may serve you."

Zbyshko, who at the first moment wished to push him out
of the room, stopped at these words, and after a while drew

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

397

from a traveling-bag at the bedside a large purse, threw it to
him, and said, —

' ' Take this ; go ! If thou art a rogue thou wilt deceive,
if honest thou wilt serve me."

" I will deceive cunningly," said Sanderus, " but not you;
you I will serve truthfully."

398 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTER XXXV.

SIEGFRIED DE LOWE was just ready to start for Malborg
when the post-boy brought him unexpectedly a letter from
Rotgier with news from the court of Mazovia. This news
moved the old Knight of the Cross to the quick. First of
all it was evident from the letter that Rotgier had presented
and managed the case against Yurand with excellent skill
before Prince Yanush. Siegfried smiled while reading how
Rotgier had made a further demand that the prince should
give Spyhov in feudal tenure as satisfaction for wrongs done
the Order. But the second part of the letter contained
unexpected and less desirable tidings. Rotgier wrote in
addition that, to show more convincingly that the Order was
innocent of seizing Yurand's daughter, he had thrown down
his gauntlet before the knights of Mazovia, challenging every
doubter to the judgment of God; that is to a combat before
the whole court. ' ' No one took up the gauntlet," continued
Rotgier, ' ' for all knew that Yurand's own letter testified in
our favor, hence they feared the justice of God, but just then
appeared a young man whom we saw at the hunting-lodge ;
he took up the gauntlet. Therefore be not astonished, wise
and pious brother, that I delay in returning, for, since I gave
the challenge myself, I must accept combat. And, since I
did this for the glory of the Order, I hope that the Grand
Master will not take the act ill of me, and that you will not,
— you whom I honor and love as with the heart of a son.
My opponent is a mere stripling, and combat to me, as you
know, is no novelty, hence I shall shed this blood easily to
the glory of the Order, and especially with the aid of Christ
the Lord, who is surely more concerned for those who bear
his cross than for some Yuraud, or for the wrongs of one
paltry wench from Mazovia."

The news that Yurand's daughter was married astonished
old Siegfried most of all. At the thought that a new enemy,
terrible and vengeful, might settle in Spyhov, a certain alarm
seized even that aged comtur. "It is clear," said the old
man to himself, "that he will not forego revenge; all the

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 399

more will he not if he finds his wife and she tells him that
we took her away from the hunting-lodge. It would appear
at once that we invited Yurand just to destroy him, and that
no one had a thought of restoring the daughter to her
father." Here it occurred to Siegfried that in answer to the
prince's letters the Grand Master would probably order a
search in Schytno, even to clear himself before that same
prince of Mazovia. It was important to him and the Chap-
ter, in case of war with the powerful King of Poland, that
the princes should be neutral. Omitting those princes'
troops, which were not among the fewest, it was proper, in
view of the number of Mazovian nobles and their valor, not
to despise Prince Yanush and his brother ; peace with them
secured the boundary along great spaces, and permitted the
Order to concentrate its forces better. They had mentioned
this frequently in Malborg before Siegfried, and comforted
themselves with the hope that after conquering the King they
would find later on some pretext against Mazovia, and then
no power could snatch that land from the grasp of the
Order. That was a great and certain reckoning, hence it
was positive in that juncture that the Grand Master would
do everything to avoid irritating Prince Yanush, who, married
to Keistut's daughter, was more difficult to please than
Ziemowit of Plotsk, whose wife, for undiscovered reasons,
was thoroughly devoted to the Order.

In view of these thoughts old Siegfried, with all his readi-
iness for every treachery, crime, and cruelty, and though he
loved the Order, and its glory began to reckon with his con-
science. ' ' Would it not be better to liberate Yurand and his
daughter? Treason and foulness weighed down the name
of Danveld, but he was not living. And even," thought he,
" if the Grand Master should punish me and Rotgier
severely, since we were in every case participants, will not
that be better for the Order ? " But here his vengeful, cruel
heart began to storm within him at the thought of Yurand.
Liberate him, that oppressor and executioner of people of
the Order, a victor in so many conflicts, the author of so
many defeats and so much shame, the conqueror, and later
the murderer, of Danveld, the captor of De Bergov, the
slayer of Meinegger, Gottfried, and Hugo, of him, who in
Schytno itself shed more German blood than is shed in a
good engagement in time of warfare. " I cannot, I cannot ! '
repeated Siegfried in spirit. And at the very thought the
grasping fingers of the old man contracted in a cramp, ancj

400 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

his dried-up breast caught its breath with effort. ' ' And
still, if that were for the greater profit and glory of the
Order? If the punishment, which in that case would fall on
those authors of the crime who are still living, should win
Prince Yanush, hostile thus far, and facilitate a treaty, or
even a truce, with him? They are passionate," continued
the old comtur with himself, " but if one shows them a little
kindness they forget their wrongs easily. The prince, for
instance, was seized on his own territory, and still he takes
no active vengeance."

Here the old man began to walk through the hall in great
internal conflict, and finally he stopped before the crucifix,
which opposite the entrance door occupied almost the height
of the wall between both windows, and kneeling at the foot
of it he began: "Enlighten me, O Lord, teach me, for I
know not what to do ! If I liberate Yurand and his daugh-
ter our deeds will be discovered in all their nakedness. People
will not say : ' Dan veld did this,' or ' Siegfried did this ; ' they
will say, ' the Knights of the Cross did this,' and infamy
may fall on the whole Order, and hatred in that prince's
heart will become still greater. If I do not liberate them,
but hide or kill them, suspicion will remain on the Order, and
I must defile my lips with lying in the presence of the Grand
Master. What shall I do, O Lord ? Teach me and enlighten !
If vengeance is urging me on, then judge me according to Thy
justice ; but teach me now, enlighten me, for it is a question
of Thy Order, and whatever Thou commandest I will do,
even though I were to wait for death and liberation in a
dungeon and manacled."

And. resting his forehead on the wood of the Cross, he
prayed a long time, for it did not flash through his head for
an instant that that prayer of his was blasphemous and
crooked. Then he rose more at peace, believing that favor
from the tree of the Cross had sent him a simpler and a
clearer thought, and that something from above said : " Rise
and await the return of Rotgier." " Yes! it was necessary
to wait. Rotgier would slay that youth without fail, and
then he would have either to secrete or liberate Yurand and
his daughter. In the first case the prince would not forget
them, it is true, but having no proof as to who seized the
girl, he would search for her, he would send letters to the
Grand Master, not with a complaint, but inquiring — and
the case would go on in unending deferment. In the second
case, delight at the return of Yurand's daughter would be

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 401

greater than desire of vengeance for having carried her
away. And besides, we can always say that we found her
after Yurand inflicted the slaughter." This last thought
pacified Siegfried thoroughly. As to Yurand, Siegfried had
long since, in company with Rotgier, invented a method
through which, if they should liberate him, he would have no
power for complaint or vengeance. Siegfried rejoiced now
in his savage soul as he remembered that method. He
rejoiced also at thought of the judgment of God which
was to take place at the castle of Tsehanov. As to the
outcome of that mortal struggle no alarm troubled him.
He called to mind a certain tournament in Krolevets where
Rotgier had finished two knights of renown, who in their
native Anjou were held to be invincible. He remembered
also a battle at Vilno with a certain Polish knight, a follower
of Spytko of Melstyn ; this knight was slain by Rotgier.
His face brightened and his heart swelled with pride, for
though Rotgier was a renowned knight already, he, Siegfried,
was the first to lead him in expeditions to reduce Lithuania
and to teach him the best methods of warfare against the peo-
ple of that country ; hence he loved him as a Son, with that
deep love of which only those men are capable who have been
forced to confine in the heart for a long time the desire of
love and the power of it. And now this dear son will shed
once again that hated Polish blood and will return clothed in
glory. That is the judgment of God, and the Order will be
cleansed of suspicion at the same time. " The judgment of
God ! " For one twinkle of an eye the old man's heart was
straitened with a feeling like fear. Rotgier had to stand up
in mortal struggle to defend the innocence of the Knights
of the Order — but they were guilty ; he will fight for a lie
then. But if a misfortune should happen? After a moment,
however, that seemed to Siegfried impossible. ' ' Yes !
Rotgier writes truly. Surely Christ will care more for the
men who bear his cross than for Yurand and the wrongs of
one paltry wench from Mazovia. Yes, in three days Rotgier
will return — and return a victor."

When he had pacified himself in this way the old knight
meditated longer : ' ' Would it not be better meanwhile to send
away Danusia to a more remote castle, which in no case would
yield to an attack by Mazovians ? " But after meditating a
moment he dropped even this thought : Only the husband
of Yurand' s daughter could plan an attack and stand at the
head of it; but he was about to perish at the hand of

VOL. i. — 26

402 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Rotgier. After that there would be on the part of the
prince and the princess merely correspondence, questions,
efforts, complaints, but just through these the affair would
be blurred and effaced, not to mention delays well-nigh
endless. "Before they reach a result," added Siegfried,
"I shall be dead, and perhaps Yurand's daughter herself
will grow old in the prisons of the Order."

But he gave command to have everything ready for
defence in the castle and also for the road, since he knew
not precisely what might result from his conference with
Rotgier ; and he waited.

Two days, then three and four, passed beyond the date at
which Rotgier had promised at first to return ; still no retinue
appeared before the gate of Schytno. Only on the fifth day,
just before dark, was heard the sound of a horn before the
bastion of the gatekeeper. Siegfried, who had just finished
his evening prayers, sent a boy at once to learn who had
come.

The boy returned after a while with confused face, but
Siegfried could not note the change, since the fire in the room
burned in a deep chimney and lighted the gloom only a little.

u Have they come? " asked the old knight.

" Yes," answered the boy. But in his voice ther~» was
something which alarmed Siegfried immediately, so he
said, —

" But Brother Rotgier? "

" They have brought Brother Rotgier."

At this Siegfried rose from his armchair. For a long
time he held the arm with his hand as if fearing to fall,
then he said in a suppressed voice, —

" Give me my mantle."

The boy placed the mantle on his shoulders. He had
regained his strength evidently, for he drew the cowl over
his head and walked out of the chamber.

He soon found himself in the courtyard of the castle,
where it had grown dark completely. He walked over the
squeaking snow with slow step toward the retinue, which
had halted near the gate after passing it. A dense crowd
of people had gathered already, and a number of torches
held by soldiers of the garrison were gleaming there.
At sight of the old brother of the Order the soldiers stood
apart from one another. By the light of the torches
alarmed faces were visible, and in the darkness low voices
were whispering, —

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

403

" Brother Rotgier — "

" Brother Rotgier is slain."

Siegfried pushed up to the sleigh in which on straw lay a
body covered with a mantle, and raised the mantle.

" Bring a light," said he, pushing his cowl aside.

One of the soldiers brought forward a torch, by the light
of which Siegfried saw Rotgier's face pale as snow, frozen,
surrounded by a dark kerchief with which they had bound
his chin, so that his mouth might not open. The whole face
was contracted, and thereby so changed that one might think
him some other person. The eyes were covered with their
lids, blue spots were around the eyes and on the temples^
The cheeks were glazed with frost.

Siegfried gazed for a long time amid unbroken silence.
Others looked at him, for they knew that he was as a father
to the dead man, and that he loved him. But no tear
flowed from his eyes ; on his face there was merely a sterner
expression than usual, and a certain icy calm.

"They sent him hither in that form!" said he at
last.

But the next moment he turned to the castle steward and
said, —

" Have a coffin made before midnight, and place the body
in the chapel."

" There is one coffin left of those made for the men slain
by Yurand; I will have it covered with cloth."

"And have a mantle placed over it," said Siegfried, cover-
ing Rotgier's face; " not one like this, but a mantle of the
Order."

After a moment he added, —

" Do not close the lid."

The people approached the sleigh, Siegfried pulled the cowl
over his head again, but called to mind something before
going, for he asked, — •

"Where is Van Krist? "

" Slain also," answered one of the men, " but they buried
him in Tsehanov, for he had begun to decay."

" That is well."

Then he walked away slowly, and returning to the chamber
sat down in the same armchair in which the news had found
him ; and he sat motionless, with a stony face, and sat so long
that the boy grew alarmed and pushed his head in through
the door more and more frequently. Hour followed hour ;
the usual noise ceased in the castle ; only from the direction

404 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

of the chapel came the dull, undefined blows of the hammer,
and then nothing disturbed the silence save the calling of
sentries. It was near midnight when the old knight woke as
if from sleep and called the boy, —

" Where is Brother Rotgier? " asked he.

The boy, startled by the silence, the events, and sleepless-
ness, did not understand evidently, for he looked at him with
alarm, and answered with a quivering voice, —

" I do not know, lord."

The old man smiled as if heart-broken and said mildly, —

" I asked, child, if he is in the chapel."

"He is, lord."

"That is well. Tell Diedrich to be here with a lantern
and wait till I come. Let him have also a kettle with
coals. Is there a light now in the chapel? "

" There are candles burning at the side of the coffin."

When Siegfried entered he surveyed the chapel from the
door to see if any one was present, then he closed the door
carefully, approached the bier, put aside two candles from
the six which were burning in great brass candlesticks, and
knelt at the coffin. His lips made no movement whatever,
hence he was not praying. For some time he looked only at
the stiffened but still comely face of Rotgier, as if wishing to
find traces of life in it. Then amid the quiet of the chapel
he called in low tones, —

"O son! O son!"

He was silent again. It seemed that he was waiting for
an answer.

Then he stretched forth his hands, thrust his dried talon-
like fingers under the mantle which covered Rotgier's bosom,
and began to feel beneath it. He sought everywhere, at the
middle, at the sides, below the ribs and along the shoulder-
blades ; at last he felt through the cloth the cleft which
extended from the top of the right shoulder to a point
below the armpit ; he pressed in his fingers, pushed them
along the whole length of the wound, and again he spoke with
a voice iu which complaint seemed to tremble, —

u Oo — what a merciless blow! But thou didst say that
he was just a stripling ! The entire shoulder I The whole
arm ! How often thou didst raise that arm against
Pagans in defending the Order ! And now a Polish axe has
hewn it from thee, — and this is thy end ! This is the close
of thy career ! Christ did not bless thee, for it is evident
that He cares more for one wrong done to man than for oui

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 405

whole Order. In the name of the Father, and the Son, and
the Spirit : thou hast defended the wrong, thou hast died for
injustice, without absolution — and maybe thy soul — "

The words broke in his mouth, his lips began to quiver,
and in the chapel deep silence set in a second time.

UO son! O son!"

In Siegfried's words there was entreaty now, and at
the same time he called in a still lower voice, as do people
who are making inquiry touching some awful and terrible
secret, —

"O merciful Christ! If thou art not damned, my son,
give a sign, move thy hand, or open thy eyes for one instant,
the heart is whining within my old bosom. Give a sign ; I
loved thee — speak ! "

And resting his hands on the edge of the coffin he fixed
his vulture-like eyes on Eotgier's closed lids.

" Oh, how couldst thou speak ! " said he finally ; " cold and
the odor of death issues forth from thee. But since thou art
silent I will tell thee something, and let thy soul fly hither
between the burning candles and listen."

Then he bent to the face of the corpse.

" Thou rememberest how the chaplain would not let us
kill Yurand, and how we gave an oath to him. That is well;
I will keep the oath, but I will comfort thee wherever thou
art, though I be damned myself for it."

Then he withdrew from the coffin, put back the candle-
sticks which he had set aside, covered the body and the face
with the mantle, and went forth from the chapel.

At the door of his chamber the wearied boy slept a deep
sleep. Uiedrich was waiting according to Siegfried's com-
mand. He was a short, strong man with bow-legs, and a
square face which was partly concealed by a dark, jagged
cowl which dropped to his shoulders. He wore a kaftan
made from untanned hide of buffalo ; above his hips was
a belt of the same hide ; behind this a bunch of keys and a
short knife were thrust. In his right hand he held an iron
lantern with membrane ; in his left hand was a small brass
kettle and a taper.

" Art ready? " inquired Siegfried.

Diedrich inclined in silence.

" I commanded thee to have coals in the kettle."

A second time the strong man made no answer ; he merely
pointed to sticks blazing in the chimney, took an iron
shovel which was standing at the side of the chimney, and

406 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

began to take from under the sticks coals for the kettle, then
he lighted the lantern and waited.

;t Listen to me now, thou dog," said Siegfried. " Once thou
didst babble out what Corntur Danveld commanded thee to do,
and the comtur had thy tongue cut out. But since thou art
able to show the chaplain on thy fingers whatever pleasest
thee, I declare that if thou show with a single movement what
thou doest at my order I will command to hang thee."

Diedrich bowed again in silence, but his face was dis-
torted ominously by a terrible recollection, because the
tongue had been torn from him for a reason entirely different
from that given by Siegfried.

" Move ahead now, and lead to Yurand's dungeon."

The executioner seized the bale of the kettle with his
gigantic hand ; he raised the lantern, and they left the room.
Outside the door they passed the sleeping boy, and descending
the steps went, not to the main door, but to the rear of the
steps, behind which was a narrow corridor which extended
along the whole width of the building, and ended at a heavy
gate hidden in a niche of the wall. Diedrich pushed in the
gate, and they found themselves beneath the open sky in a
small courtyard, which was surrounded on four sides by stone
storehouses, in which grain was kept for use in the castle
during sieges. Under one of these storehouses on the right
were subterranean dungeons for prisoners. There was no
guard there, for should a prisoner be even able to break out
of the dungeon he would find himself in the court out of
which the only issue was through that gate.

'• Wait," said Siegfried.

And resting his hand against the wall he halted, for he felt
that something of no good import was happening to him, and
that breath was failing him, as if his breast had been confined
in armor that was too narrow. In simple fact, that through
which he had passed was beyond his failing strength. He
felt also that his forehead under the cowl was covered
with sweat-drops, and he halted to regain the breath that
was failing him.

After a gloomy day the night had grown unusually bright.
The moon was shining in the sky, and the whole yard was
filled with clear light, in which the snow appeared green.
Siegfried drew the fresh and somewhat frosty air into Lis
lungs greedily. But he recalled at the same time that on
such a clear night precisely Rotgier went to Tsehanov, whence
he was now brought back a corpse.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 407

" But now thou art lying in the chapel," muttered he in a
whisper.

Diedrich, thinking that the comtur was speaking to him,
raised the lantern and lighted his face, which was terribly
pale, almost corpse-like, and also resembling the head of an
aged vulture.

" Lead on ! " said Siegfried.

The yellow circle of light from the lantern trembled again
on the snow, and they went farther. In the thick wall of the
storehouse was a recess where a few steps led to a great
iron door. Diedrich opened the door and began to descend
along steps into the depth of a black passage, raising the
lantern with effort to light the way for the comtur. At the
foot of the steps was a passage ; on the right and left sides of
it were the exceedingly low doors of cells for prisoners.

"To Yurand," said Siegfried.

After a while the bolts squeaked and they entered. It
was perfectly dark in that hole, therefore Siegfried, not
seeing clearly by the dim light of the lantern, commanded to
light the torch, and soon in the strong gleam of its flame he
saw Yurand lying on straw. The prisoner had fetters on
his feet, and on his arms a chain, which was long enough
to let him reach food to his mouth. He was dressed in the
same penitential bag in which he had stood before the
comturs, but it was covered now with dark traces of blood ;
for on that day in which an end had been put to his fight,
when mad from rage and pain they had entangled the knight
in a net, the soldiers, wishing to kill the man, had stabbed him
a number of times with their halberds. The local chaplain
Of Schytno had prevented the killing ; the halberd thrusts
had not proved mortal, but so much blood had left Yurand
that lie was taken half-dead to the prison. It was thought
by all at the castle that he might die any hour, but his great
strength had conquered death, and he lived though his wounds
were not dressed, and he was thrust into that dreadful dun-
geon, where moisture dropped for whole days from the ceil-
ing, and where in time of frost the walls were covered with
a thick, snow-like coating and with ice-crystals.

He lay enchained on the straw, powerless, but so immense
that, especially when prostrate, he produced the impression
of a piece of a cliff cut into human form. Siegfried gave
command to turn the light straight to his face, and for some
time the old man gazed on it in silence, then, turning to
Diedrich, he said, —

408 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" Thou seest that he has sight in one eye only ; burn tha"f;
one out of him."

There was in the old comtur's voice a certain weakness
and decrepitude, but precisely because of that the dreadful
order seemed still more dreadful. The torch trembled some-
what in the hand of the executioner, but he inclined it, and
soon great naming drops of pitch began to fall on the eye
of the captive, and finally they covered it completely from
his brow to his prominent cheek-bone.

Yurand's face writhed, his yellow mustaches turned up-
ward and disclosed his set teeth, but he uttered no word,
and whether it was through exhaustion, or the innate force
of will in his tremendous nature, he groaned not.

"They promised to let thee go forth free," said Siegfried,
'* and thou wilt go, but thou wilt not be able to blame the
Order, for the tongue with which thou hast blasphemed
against it will be taken from thee."

Again he made a sign to Diedrich, who gave forth a
strange guttural sound and indicated by winks that he
needed both hands and wished the comtur to hold the light
for him.

The old man took the torch and held it with outstretched,
trembling hand, but when Diedrich pressed Yurand's bosom
with his knees, Siegfried turned his face away and looked
at the wall, which was lined with hoar-frost that night.

For a while the clatter of chains was heard, next the pa.nt-
iug breaths of human breasts, after that something like a
deep, dull groan, and then silence followed.

4t last the voice of Siegfried was heard again, —

" Yurand, thy punishment had to meet thee in this way,
but besides the punishment already suffered, I have promised
Brother Rotgier, now slain by thy daughter's husband, to
lay thy right hand in his coffin."

Diedrich, who had raised himself, when he heard these
words bent anew over Yurand.

After a certain time the old comtur and Diedrich found
themselves again in that yard which was filled with moonlight.
While advancing through the corridor Siegfried took the
lantern from the executioner, and also a dark object with a
rag round it.

" Now back to the chapel," said he to himself aloud, " and
then to the watch-tower."

Diedrich looked at him quickly, but the comtur commanded
him to sleep, and, swinging the lantern, dragged on himself

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 409

toward the space lighted by the chapel windows. Along
the road he pondered over what had happened. He felt
a certain conviction that his end was now approaching,
that these were his last deeds on earth, that for them he
would have to answer before God alone ; still his soul of
a Knight of the Cross, though less false by nature than
cruel, had, under the influence of implacable necessity,
become so accustomed to the evasions of cheating, and to
shielding the bloody deeds of the Order, that even now he
thought involuntarily of casting the infamy of the torture
and the responsibility for it both from himself and from the
Order. Diedrich was dumb, he could make no confession,
and though he could explain to the chaplain he would not do
so from very terror. Then what? Then who could learn
that Yurand had not received all those wounds in battle?
He might easily have lost his tongue from a spear thrust
between the teeth ; a sword or an axe might have cut his
right hand off ; and he had only one eye, hence what wonder
that that eye was knocked out when he hurled himself in
madness on the whole garrison of Schytno? Ah, Yurand!
The last delight of his life shook up for a moment the heart
of old Siegfried. " Yes, Yurand, should he recover, must
be freed ! " Here Siegfried recalled how he had counselled
with Rotgier touching this, and how the young brother said,
with a smile, ' ' Let him go then whithersover his eyes lead,
and if he cannot find Spyhov let him inquire the way to it. "
For what had happened had been partly determined between
him and Rotgier. But now, when Siegfried entered the
chapel a second time, and, kneeling down at the coffin, laid
Yurand's bloody hand at the feet of Rotgier, the joy which
had quivered in him a moment earlier was reflected on his
face for the last time.

" Seest thou," said he, "I have done more than we
decided, for King Yan of Luxemburg, though blind, appeared
in battle, and died with glory, but Yurand will not rise again ;
lie will perish like a dog near some fence."

Here again he felt the lack of breath, just as before, when
he was going to Yurand's prison, and on his head the weight
as it were of an iron helmet; this lasted, however, but one
twinkle of an eye. He breathed deeply, and continued, —

" Ei, and now comes my time. I had only thee, now I
have no one. But if it is destined me to live longer, I vow
to thee, my son, that on thy grave I will place the hand
which slew thee, or die myself. Thy slayer is living yet — "

410 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CKOSS.

Here his teeth gritted ; such a mighty spasm seized him
that the words stopped in his mouth, and only after some
time did he begin anew to speak, with broken voice, —

" Yes, thy slayer is living yet, but I will reach him — and
before I reach him I will inflict on him another torture worse
than death itself."

And he was silent.

After a moment he rose, and approaching the coffin said in
a calm voice, —

"Now I will bid thee farewell; I will look on thy face
for the last time; I shall know, perhaps, if thou rejoice at
my vow. This is the last time ! "

And he uncovered Rotgier's face, but drew back on a
sudden.

" Thou art smiling," said he, "but thy smile is terrible."

The body had thawed in fact under the cloak, and perhaps
from the warmth of the candles ; as a result of this it had be-
gun to decay with uncommon rapidity, and the face of the
young comtur had become indeed terrible. His swollen,
immense, blackened ears had in them something" monstrous,
and his blue puffed-out lips were twisted as if smiling.

Siegfried covered that ghastly human mask in all haste.
Then taking the lantern he went out. On the road breath
failed him a third time, so returning to his chamber he threw
himself on his hard couch and lay for a while motionless.
He had thought to fall asleep, but suddenly a strange feeling
seized him. It seemed to the aged knight that sleep would
never come again to him, but that if he remained in that
chamber death would come directly.

Siegfried had no fear of death. In his measureless torture
and without hope of sleep he saw in it a kind of bound-
less rest, but he had no wish to yield to death on that
night.

" Give me time till morning," said he, rising on the
couch.

With that he heard clearly a certain voice whispering in
his ear, —

"Go forth from this chamber. To-morrow will be too
late, and thou wilt not accomplish that which thou hast
promised. Go forth from this chamber ! "

The comtur, raising himself with effort, went forth. The
sentries were calling on the battlements at the corners.
Near the chapel a yellow gleam fell on the snow through the
windows. In the middle of the square, near the stone well,

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 411

two black dogs were playing, pulling some cloth from each
other ; except them the court was empty and silent.

* ' Then to-night absolutely, " said Siegfried. " I am wearied
beyond measure, but I will go — all are sleeping. Yurand
conquered by torture sleeps also, perhaps, but I shall not
sleep. I will go, I will go, for death is in my chamber, and
I have promised thee — let death come after that, since
sleep is not to come. Thou art smiling there; but strength
fails me. Thou art smiling ; it is evident then that thou art
pleased. But thou seest my lingers have grown numb, strength
has left my hand, I cannot finish that alone — the servant
woman who sleeps with her will finish it — "

While speaking thus he went on with heavy step toward the
tower which stood at the gate. Meanwhile the dogs which
were playing at the stone well ran up and began to fawn
around him. In one of them Siegfried recognized the mastiff
which was an inseparable comrade of Diedrich ; people said in
the castle that the dog served the man at night for a pillow.

After greeting the comtur, the mastiff gave a low bark
once or twice, then bounded toward the gate as if divining
Siegfried's thought.

Soon the comtur found himself before the narrow door of
the tower, which at night was bolted from the outside.
Pushing back the bolt he felt for the stairway railing,
which began right there inside the door, and ascended. He
had forgotten his lantern through mental distraction ; he felt
his way, stepping carefully, and searched for the steps with
his feet.

On a sudden, after some advance, he halted, for higher up,
but straight above, he heard something like the panting of a
man, or a beast.

"Who is there?"

No answer was given, but the panting grew more rapid.

Siegfried was fearless ; he had no dread of death, but his
courage and self-command were exhausted to the last on that
night of terror. Through his brain flashed the thought that
Rotgier, or perhaps the evil spirit, was barring the way to
him. The hair rose on his head, and his forehead was cov-
ered with cold perspiration. He withdrew almost to the very
entrance.

" Who is there? " inquired he, with a choked voice.

But that moment something struck him in the breast with
such terrible force that he fell backward through the open
door without uttering a syllable.

412 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Silence followed. Then a dark figure pushed from out the
tower and moved stealthily toward the stable which stood
next to the arsenal on the left side of the courtyard. Diedrich's
mastiff rushed after it in silence. The second dog sprang
after that one and vanished in the shadow of the wall, but
soon appeared with head toward the earth, coming back
slowly and as it were sniffing the tracks of the man. In this
manner it approached Siegfried, who was lying motionless ;
sniffed him carefully, then sat near his head, raised its jaws,
and began to howl.

The howling was heard for a long time, filling that dole-
ful night as it were with new sadness and terror. At last a
door hidden in the niche of the great gate squeaked and the
gatekeeper stood in the court with a halberd.

"A plague on the dog! I will teach thee to howl at
night," said he.

And thrusting out the halberd point he wished to pierce
the beast with it, but that moment he saw some one lying
near the open door of the tower.

" Herr Jesus! what is this? "

Bending forward he looked into the face of the prostrate
person and cried, —

' ' Hither ! Hither ! Rescue ! "

Then he sprang to the gate and pulled the bell-rope with
all his might.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

SECOND HALF

CHAPTEE XXXVI.

THOUGH Hlava was hastening to Zgorzelitse he could not
move so quickly as he wanted, for the road had grown im-
mensely difficult. After a sharp winter and hard frosts,
after snows so abundant that whole villages were hidden
beneath them, great thaws came. February, in spite of its
name Luty (Savage), did not turn out in the least degree
savage. First rose dense and impenetrable fogs, then rains
came which were almost downpours, rains from which the
white drifts thawed before the eye. During intervals be-
tween downpours winds blew such as were usual in March,
hence fitful and sudden, — winds which broke up and blew
away swollen clouds in the sky ; on the earth they whined
through thickets, roared through forests, and devoured that
snow under which just before limbs and branches were
dreaming in the calm sleep of winter. On the fields the
widely spread water wrinkled its surface, rivers and streams
rose. Fish alone were delighted with such abundance of the
fluid element ; all other creatures, held as it were on a halter,
hid in huts and houses. In many places the passage from
village to village was possible in boats only. There was no
lack, it is true, in swamps and forests of roads or dams
made of beams and round logs, but the dams had grown
soft, and the logs in low places had sunk in quagmires, so
that passage over them was dangerous or quite impossible.
Especially difficult for Hlava was the advance through Great
Poland, which was full of lakes where the overflows were
greater than in other parts, and travelling, particularly for
horses, more difficult. He had to halt often, and wait entire
weeks, either in small towns, or in villages with nobles
who received him and his people hospitably, according to
custom, glad to hear him tell of the Knights of the Cross,
and to pay with bread and salt for the news which he gave
them. Therefore spring had announced itself in the world

VOL. II. — 1

2 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

distinctly and March had passed in greater part before he
found himself near Zgorzelitse and Bogdanets.

Hlava's heart throbbed when he thought that he would
soon see his lady, for though he knew that he would never
win her, just as he would never win stars from the sky, he
extolled and loved her with all the soul that was in him.

But he determined to go directly to Matsko, first because
he was sent to him, and second because he was taking men
who were to remain at Bogdanets. After Zbyshko had
slain Rotgier he took his retinue, composed, according to the
regulations of the Order, of ten horses and as many men.
Two had gone to Schytno with the fallen knight's body, but
Zbyshko, knowing the eagerness of old Matsko in seeking
for' settlers, sent the rest with Hlava as a gift to his uncle.

The Cheh, on reaching Bogdanets, did not find Matsko.
The old man had gone, as the servants informed him, with
crossbow and dogs to the forest, but he returned during
daylight, and, on learning that a considerable retinue had
halted at his mansion, he hurried his steps so as to meet the
newcomers, and offer entertainment ; he was tremendously
astonished at first, and, throwing his crossbow and cap on
the ground, cried out, —

"As God lives! they have killed him! Tell what thou
knowest ! "

" He is not killed," answered Hlava ; "he is well."

When Matsko heard this he was confused somewhat and
fell to panting ; at last he drew a deep breath.

" Praise to Christ the Lord ! " said he. "Where is the man ?"

41 He went to Malborg and sent me hither with tidings."

" But why did he go to Malborg? "

" For his wife."

" Ah ! fear the wounds of Christ, boy. What wife ? "

"The daughter of Yurand. There will be something to
talk about, even the whole night through, but permit me,
respected lord, to draw breath, for I am dreadfully road-
weary, and since midnight I have lashed my beast forward. '

Matsko stopped inquiries for a while, though mainly
because astonishment had taken speech from him. When
he had recovered somewhat he shouted to the boy to throw
wood on the fire and bring food, then he walked through
the room, waved his hands, and talked in soliloquy, —

"1 cannot believe my own ears — Yurand's daughter —
Zbyshko married — "

4 'He is married and not married," said Hlava, who now

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 3

told slowly what had happened, and how it had happened.
The old man listened eagerly, interrupting with questions at
times, for not everything was clear in the narrative. Hlava
did not know, for example, exactly when Zbyshko had
married, for there had been no wedding, but he declared
positively that there had been a ceremony performed at the
instance of Anna Danuta, the princess, though it was an-
nounced publicly only after the arrival of Rotgier, with whom
Zbyshko, after challenging him to the judgment of God, had
fought in presence of the court of Mazovia.
. "Ah ! Has he fought? " cried Matsko, with flashing eyes,
and immense curiosity. " Well, and what? "

" He cut the German in two ; and God gave me luck also
in fighting with Rotgier's attendant."

Matsko panted again, this time with satisfaction.

44 Well, he is not to be laughed at. The last of the Grady,
but, as God be my aid, not the least of them. Yes ! and
that time against the Frisians — a mere stripling in those
days."

Then he looked once and a second time at the Cheh more
attentively.

" But thou also dost please me. It is clear that thou art
not lying. I know a liar even through a plank. That
attendant I do not esteem overmuch ; thou hadst no great
work with him, as thou sayst, but thou didst wrench
the arm of that dog-brother, Danveld, and earlier thou
didst kill the wild bull, — those are praiseworthy deeds. But
the plunder," asked Matsko on a sudden, — "was it con-
siderable ? "

4 'We took arms, horses, ten men, eight of whom the
young lord has sent to you — "

" What did he do with the other two? "

" He sent them away with the body."

* ' Could not the prince send his own men ? Those two
will never come back to us."

Hlava smiled at such greed, which for that matter Matsko
showed frequently, and he answered, —

" Spyhov is a great property."

" Great! But what of that? It is not his yet."

"Whose is it?"

Matsko rose up.

4 ' Tell me ! But Yurand ? "

" Yurand is in a dungeon with the Knights of the Cross,
and death is hanging over him. God knows whether he will

4 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

recover; if he does, whether he will return. Even should he
recover and return, Father Kaleb has read his will, and he
has declared to all that the young lord is 'his heir."

This news produced, it was clear, an immense impression
on Matsko, for it was so favorable and unfavorable that he
could not grasp it, nor bring into order the feelings which
shook him one after another. The news that Zbyshko had
married pricked him painfully at the first moment, for he
loved Yagenka as if he had been her father, and wished
with all his soul to unite her and Zbyshko. But on the
other hand he had grown accustomed to look on the matter
as lost, and again Yurand's daughter brought that which
Yagenka could not bring, the favor of Prince Yauush, and
a dowry which, she being an only child, was much greater.
Matsko saw Zbyshko in his mind as the prince's comes,
lord in Bogdanets and Spyhov; nay more, a castellan in the
future. The thing was not improbable, for people said also
in those days of a poor noble : "He had twelve sons; six
fell in battle, and six became castellans." Both nation and
family were on the highroad to greatness. Considerable
property could only help Zbyshko on that road ; hence
Matsko's greed and his family pride had something in which
to find comfort. Still the old man had no lack of reasons
for fear. He had gone once himself to the Knights of the
Cross to save Zbyshko, and had brought back iron be-
tween his ribs from that journey, and now Zbyshko had
gone to Malborg, as if into the throat of the wolf. ' ' Will he
wait for his wife, or for death there ? They will not look on
him kindly," thought Matsko, — "he who has just killed a
famed knight, and before that rushed against Lichtenstein.
They, the dog bloods, love vengeance." At this thought the
old knight was 'concerned greatly. It occurred to him also
that as Zbyshko was choleric he would not escape without a
battle against some neHnaia! But touching this he felt less
fear. Matsko's greatest dread was that they might seize
him. "They had seized Yurand and his daughter, they
had not hesitated on a time to seize the prince himself in
Zlotorya ; why should they spare Zbyshko ? "

Here this question occurred to him, " What would
happen if the young fellow, though he should escape from
the hands of the knights, were not to find his wife any-
where ? " For an instant Matsko comforted himself with the
thought that Zbyshko would inherit Spyhov after her, but
that was brief comfort. The old man was concerned greatly

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. fS

about property, but he was concerned no less about his
race, about Zbyshko's children. " If Danusia should disap-
pear like a stone under water, and no one know whether she
were dead or living, Zbyshko would not be able to marry
another — and then there would be no Grady of Bogdanets
in existence. Hei! with Yagenka it would be otherwise!
A hen could not cover Mochydoly with her wings, nor a dog
with his tail, and she would give a birth every year without
missing, just like that apple-tree out in the orchard." So
Matsko's sorrow surpassed his delight at the new inherit-
ance, and from this sorrow and alarm he fell again to in-
quiring of Hlava how and when the marriage had been
solemnized.

UI have said, respected lord," answered Hlava, " that I
know not ; and I will not swear to my own guesswork."

u What is thy guesswork? "

"I did not leave the young lord during his sickness, I
slept in the same room with him ; but one evening he com-
manded me to go away, and later I saw how the Gracious
Lady went to him, and with her the young lady, Pan de
Lorche, and Father Vyshonek. I even wondered, for the
young lady had a garland on her head, but I thought that
they were to give my young lord the sacrament. Maybe it
was at that time. I remember that he commanded me to
array him beautifuUy, as for a wedding, but I thought then
that it was to receive the'Lord's body."

" And how was it afterwards? Were they alone?"

' ' Ei, they were not, and even if they had been he had not
strength at that time to give himself food. And people had
come who announced themselves as sent by Yurand, and she
went away with those 'people in the morning."

" Has Zbyshko seen her since then?"

" Human eye has not seen her since that day."

Silence followed.

" What dost thou think? " inquired Matsko after a while ;
" will the Knights of the Cross give her up? "

Hlava shook his head and waved his hand. " To my
thinking she is lost forever," said he, slowly.

" Why so? " inquired Matsko, almost with fear.

" For this reason : If they were to say that they have her
there would be hope ; it would be possible to make a com-
plaint, or pay a ransom, or take her by force. But they
say : ' We intercepted a girl and informed Yurand. He
would not own her as his daughter, and in return for our

6 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

kindness he slew so many of our men that a good battle
would not have slain more of them.'"

"Then they did show Yurand some girl? "

" The report is that they did, God alone knows. Perhaps
this is not true, and perhaps they showed him another girl.
That the master of Spyhov killed people is true, and the
Knights are ready to take oath that they never carried off
his daughter. Oh, this is a terribly difficult matter. Even
if the Grand Master should give an order they will say that
they have never had the girl. Who can convict them ? The
case is all the more difficult since the courtiers at Tsehanov
speak of a letter from Yurand in which he states that his
daughter is not with the Knights of the Cross."

" But maybe she is not."

" I beg your Grace! If bandits carried her away it was
only to get a ransom. Besides, bandits could not have
written the letter, nor imitated Yurand's seal, nor sent an
honest-looking escort."

"True, but what did the Knights of the Cross want of
her?"

" Revenge on Yurand. They prefer revenge to mead and
wine, and as to cause, they have cause enough. The master
of Spyhov was a terror to the Order, and that which he has
done just now has enraged them to the utmost. My lord
too, as I hear, raised hands on Lichtenstein, and he has
killed Rotgier. God aided me in wrenching the arm of that
dog brother, Danveld. Ei! just think of it, there were four
of them, cursed be their mothers ! Now only one is alive,
and he is old. Your Grace, we can bite also."

Again came a moment of silence.

" Thou art clever," said Matsko at last. " To thy think-
ing what will they do with her? "

"Prince Vitold was a mighty prince; they say that the
German Caesar bowed as low as his girdle to him, and how
did the Knights treat Vitold's children? Are their castles
few ? Are their dungeons few ? Are their walls few ? Are
their ropes and halters few ? "

' ' By the living God ! " exclaimed Matsko.

" God stop them from hiding away my young master, even
if he has a letter from Prince Yanush, and goes with Pan
de Lorche, who is a powerful person and related to princes.
Indeed I had no wish to come hither, for there it would be
easier to fight, but he commanded me. I heard him talking
once to the old master of Spyhov. * Art thou cunning ? '

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 7

asked he, 'for I lack cunning; but with them cunning is
needed. Oi,' said he, ' my uncle Matsko is the man for this
place ! ' And that is why he sent me to Bogdanets. But
even you could not find Yurand's daughter, for she is in the
other world perhaps by this time, and against death the
greatest cunning is powerless."

Matsko fell into meditation, and only after long silence did
he say, —

"Ah, there is no help then; cunning cannot fight against
death. But if I should go there and discover even this, that
they destroyed the girl, Spyhov would remain even in that
case to Zbyshko, and he could come back alone and take
another wife."

At this Matsko drew a deep breath, as if he had cast some
weight from his heart, and Hlava inquired with a low, timid
voice, —

"The young lady of Zgorzelitse?"

" Yes," answered Matsko, " all the more that she is an
orphan, and Stan of Rogov with Vilk of Brozova are attack-
ing her more and more."

Hlava sprang to his feet.

" The young lady an orphan ? Where is her father? "

" Then thou knowest nothing? "

"By the dear God, what has happened?"

" Indeed, how couldst thou know? Thou hast come here
directly, and we have talked only of Zbyshko. She is an
orphan. True Zyh never warmed a place in the house unless
he had guests there. When he had no guests it was straight-
way unpleasant at home for him. The abbot wrote to Zyh
some time ago that he was going to visit Prince Premko of
Osvetsim and begged the knight to go with him. That was
a delight for Zyh, so well was he acquainted with the prince,
and more than once they had had gladsome times together.
Zyh came to me. ' I am going to Osvetsim,' said he, ' and
afterwards to Glevitse, but will you keep an eye on my
house? ' Something struck me then, and I said to him, ' Do
not go, take care of your land and Yagenka, for I know that
Stan and Vilk are thinking up something evil.' And thou
shoulclst know that the abbot, out of anger at Zbyshko,
wanted Vilk or Stan for the girl ; but later on, when he knew
the fellows better, he had them beaten and thrown out of
Zgorzelitse. This was well, but not very well, for they be-
came desperately angry. There is a little peace just now,
for they have had a duel and are in bed, but before that

8 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

there was not a moment of security. Everything is on my
head, defence with guardianship. And now Zbyshko wants
me to go to him, — how will it be here with Yagenka? I
know not, but I will tell thee of Zyh. He paid no heed to
my words; he went. Well, they feasted, they rejoiced.
From Glevitse they went to visit old Nosak, Prince Premko's
father.

"But Yasko, prince of Ratibor, out of hatred for Prince
Premko, sent bandits against them under lead of a Cheh
named Hran. Premko fell, and with him Zyh, struck by
an arrow in the windpipe. The abbot they so stunned
with an iron flail that his head trembles yet from it; he
knows nothing of this world, and has lost speech, perhaps
forever. But old Prince Nosak bought Hran from the lord
of Zampah and gave him such torture that the oldest men
have not heard of like suffering ; but mind thee, that torture
did not soften Nosak's grief for his son, nor did it resurrect
Zyh, nor dry the tears of Yagenka. There is their amusement
for them ! Six weeks ago Zyh was brought home and
buried."

" Such a strong man ! " said Hlava, with sorrow. " I was
no broken bit of a warrior at Boleslavets, but he did not
spend the time of one Our Father in taking me captive.
That captivity, however, was such that I would not have
changed it for freedom. A good, honest man! God grant
him light eternal. Ah, I am sorry, sorry, but most of all
for the young lady, the poor thing ! "

" Yes, indeed, the poor thing. Many a girl does not love
her mother as she did her father. And besides, it is danger-
ous for her to be in her own house alone. After the funeral
the snow had not fallen on Zyh's grave when Stan and Vilk
attacked Zgorzelitse. Luckily my people heard of their in-
tention, so I took men and galloped over to help her. God
granted us to beat Stan and Vilk grandly. After the battle
the girl seized me by the knees. ' I cannot be Zbyshko's,'
said she ; ' I will not be any one's ; only save me from these
traitors, for,' said she, ' I would rather have death than
either one of them.' I tell thee that thou wouldst not know
Zgorzelitse, for it is a real castle. They attacked twice after
that, but, believe me, they could do nothing. There is peace,
since, as I say, they have cut each other up in such fashion
that neither is able to move hand or foot for the moment."

Hlava was silent, but while listening to the tale of Stan
and Vilk he gritted his teeth, which sounded as if some one

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 9

were opening and closing a squeaky door, and then rubbed
his strong hands along his powerful thighs, on which evidently
he felt an itching. At last from his mouth came with diffi-
culty the single word, —

' ' Reprobates ! "

At that moment voices were heard in the entrance, the
door opened suddenly, and in rushed Yagenka with her elder
brother, the fourteen-year-old Yasko, who resembled her as
much as if he and she had been twins.

Yagenka, hearing from peasants of Zgorzelitse, who on
the road had seen an escort, that certain people led by
Hlava were going to Bogdanets, was frightened in just the
same way as Matsko, and when she heard still further that
they had not seen Zbyshko, she was almost certain that some-
thing evil had happened, hence she flew with one breath to
Bogdanets to learn the truth of the matter.

"What has happened? By the dear God!" cried she
from the threshold.

"What could happen? " answered Matsko. " Zbyshko is
alive and well."

Hlava sprang toward his lady, and dropping on one knee,
kissed the hem of her garment; she took no note of this
whatever, for when she heard the answer of the old knight
she turned her head from the fire to the shadow, and only
after a while, as if recalling that she ought to give greeting,
she said, —

4 ' May Christ Jesus be praised ! "

" For the ages of ages," answered Matsko.

But now, noticing Hlava at her knees, she bent toward
him, and said, —

"I rejoice from my soul, Hlava, to see thee, but why hast
thou left thy lord?"

" He sent me hither, gracious lady."

" What did he command? "

" He commanded me to come to Bogdanets."

u To Bogdanets, — and what more ? "

44 He sent me for help, with a greeting and a bow — "

" To Bogdanets, and nothing more? Then it is well. But
where is he himself ? "

44 He has gone to Malborg, to the Knights of the Cross."

Alarm was evident on Yagenka's face.

" Is life then not dear to him ? Why did he go? "

44 To seek, gracious lady, that which he will not find."

44 1 believe he will not find it! " added Matsko. 4' As thou

10 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

canst not drive a nail without a hammer, so thou canst and
force human will unless God's will be with thee."

" What do you mean? " inquired Yagenka.

Matsko answered her question with the question, —

"Has Zbyshko spoken to thee of Yurand's daughter? —
for I have heard that he did speak."

Yagenka did not answer immediately; only after a time
did she say, suppressing a sigh, —

" Oh, he did. And why should he not speak?"

"That is well, for since he spoke it is easier for me to
talk," said the old man.

And he told her what he had heard from Hlava, wondering
himself that at times the narrative came to him in disorder
and with difficulty. But as he was really crafty, and the
question with him was in every case not to mislead Yagenka,
he insisted greatly on this, and moreover he believed it, that
Zbyshko might never be the husband of Danusia, for
Danusia was lost forever. From time to time Hlava sup-
ported him, repeating at one moment "As God lives,"
at another, " That is as true as life! " or, "It is thus, not
otherwise. "

The girl listened with eyelashes drooping toward her
cheeks, making no inquiry, and so silent that the silence
troubled Matsko.

"Well, and what dost thou say?" asked he, finishing the
narrative.

She made no answer, but two tears glistened under her
drooping lashes and rolled down her cheeks. After a while
she approached Matsko, and kissing his hand said, —

' ' May He be praised ! "

"For the ages of ages," answered the old man. "Then
art thou hastening home? Stay with us."

But she would not stay, explaining that at home she had
not given out supper. Matsko, though he knew that the
noble woman Setsehova, who was at Zgorzelitse, might take
her place, did not urge her overmuch to stay, understand-
ing that sorrow is unwilling to show its tears, and that a man
or woman is like a fish, which when it feels the hook within its
body hides as deeply as possible under water. So he only
stroked the girl's head, and conducted her in company with
Hlava to the courtyard. But Hlava led forth his horse from
the stable, mounted, and rode away after the lady.

Matsko, when he returned to the house, sighed, shook his
head, and muttered, —

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 11

"There is a fool for thee, Zbyshko ! That girl leaves her
odor in the room ! "

And the old man was sorry. He thought that if Zbyshko
had taken her after their return home there would have been
delight and pleasure there up to that moment. But now
what? "Whenever she thinks of him the tear drops from
her eye, and the fellow is wandering through the world, and
will knock his head somewhere against Malborg fences till
he breaks it; and the house here is empty, only weapons
staring from the walls. No good from management, in-
dustry is profitless, Spyhov and Bogdanets useless, since
there will be no one to whom it will be possible to leave
them."

Grief began to storm then in Matsko's soul. " Wait, thoti
vagabond," said he aloud ; u I will not go for thee, and do
thou do what may please thee ! "

But at the same moment a terrible yearning for Zbyshko
came on him as if in spite. ikNo, I will not go," thought
he, " but shall I sit here? This is the punishment of God !
That I should not see that rascal even once again in life —
this cannot be in any case ! Again he has cut up a dog
brother — and taken plunder. Another would have grown
gray before winning a belt, but him the prince has belted
already, and justly, though there are many splendid men
among nobles ; another like Zbyshko there is not, as I think."
And growing altogether tender he examined the armor, the
swords, and the axes which were growing dark in the smoke,
as if considering which to take with him and which to leave
behind. Then he went out of the room, first because he
could not stay in it, and second to have the wagons tarred
and a double portion of oats given the horses.

In the courtyard, where it was dark now, he remembered
Yagenka, who a while before had mounted her horse, and
again he grew sad on a sudden.

44 If I go, then go," said he to himself, "but who will
defend the girl here from Vilk and Stan ? Would to God
that a thunderbolt might split them ! "

Meanwhile Yagenka was riding with little Yasko along the
forest road homeward, and Hlava was dragging on in silence
behind them, his heart filled with love and with sorrow. He
had seen the girl's tears ; now he was looking at her dark form,
barely visible in the gloom, and he divined her pain and
sorrow. It seemed to him also that at any moment the rob-
ber hands of Stan or Vilk might reach out after her from

12 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CKOSS.

the forest darkness and density, and at this thought a wild
desire for conflict seized him. This desire became at mo-
ments so great that the impulse came to grasp his axe or
sword and slash even some pine-tree at the roadside. He
felt that if he should give a good blow it would relieve him.
Finally he would have been glad even to urge his horse into
a rush, but they were riding on in front slowly, foot
after foot, saying almost nothing; for little Yasko, though
talkative usually, seeing after some attempts that his sister
had no wish to speak, sank also into silence.

But when he was near Zgorzelitse sorrow rose in Hlava's
heart and anger against Stan and Vilk. " I would not spare
even blood," said he to himself, " if I could only comfort
thee ; but what can I do, I, poor unfortunate, unless to say
that Zbyshko gave command to bow down to thee, and
God grant that that give thee comfort ! "

So after meditation he urged his horse up to Yagenka's.

44 Gracious lady."

44 Art thou riding with us? " asked the girl, starting up as
if from a dream. ' ' But hast thou something to tell me ? "

44 I have, for I forgot to say that my lord, when we were
parting at Spyhov, called me, and said : 4 Fall at the feet of
the young lady of Zgorzelitse, since in good or evil fortune
I shall never see her ; for that,' said he, ' which she has done
for uncle and for me may God reward her and preserve her
in health.' "

" God reward him for the kind word," answered Yagenka.
Then she added in a certain strange voice, so that Hlava's
heart melted completely: "And thee, too, Hlava."

The conversation stopped for a time, but Hlava was
pleased with himself, and with what she had answered, for
he said in his mind: "At least let her not think that he
has paid her with ingratitude." He began at once then to
search in his honest head for something more to tell her of
like sort, and after a while he began, —

"Young lady."

"What is it?"

" This — I wish to say — what I said to the old lord in
Bogclauets, that that woman is lost for the ages, and he will
never find her, even if the Grand Master himself were to
help him."

44 She is his wife," answered Yagenka.

The Cheh began to torture his head. " She is such a
wife as — "

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

13

Yagenka did not answer, but at home, after supper,
when Yasko and her younger brother had gone to sleep, she
commanded to bring a pitcher of mead, and turning to
Hlava inquired, —

" Perhaps you would rather sleep ; I hope not, for I should
like to talk a little."

Hlava, though road-weary, was ready to talk even till
daylight; hence he began to converse, or rather he related
again minutely all the adventures of Zbyshko, Yurand,
Danusia, and himself.

14 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTER XXXVII.

MATSKO was preparing for his journey, and Yagenka did
not show herself in Bogdanets for two days ; this time she
spent in counselling with Hlava. The old man met her on
the third day while going to church. She was on the way
to Kresnia with her brother and a considerable number of
armed attendants, for she was not sure that Vilk and Stan
kept the bed yet and might not make an attack on her.

"I wanted to call at Bogdanets after mass," said she,
greeting Matsko, " for with you I have urgent business, but
we can talk of it now."

Then she rode out in front of the retinue, not wishing
evidently that the young men should hear their words.

"Then are you going surely?" asked she, when Matsko
was near her.

" Yes. To-morrow, with God's help, not later."

"And to Malborg?"

" To Malborg, or no, whithersoever it happens."

"Then listen to me. I have thought long over what I
should do, and now I wish to ask advice of you. Formerly,
you know, when father was living, and the abbot had
strength in him, it was different. Besides, Stan and Vilk
thought that I would choose one of them, and they restrained
each other. But now I shall be defenceless ; I shall be in
Zgorzelitse as behind a palisade, as in a prison, for surely I
shall suffer wrong from those two. Say yourself, is this
true or not ? "

" It is true ; I also have thought of it." •

4 ' And what have you thought out ? "

"Nothing; but I must say that this is a Polish country,
and punishments of the law for violence to a maiden are
terrible."

" That seems well, but 'tis not difficult to spring over the
boundary. I know too that Silesia is a Polish country ; still
the princes quarrel and attack one another. Were it not for
that my dear father would be living. The Germans have

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 15

got in there ; they rouse disturbance and commit wrongs, so
that he who wants to hide among them hides. Surely I
should not give up easily to either Vilk or Stan, but I am
anxious also for my brothers. If I am not here there will
be peace, but if I stay God knows what will happen. There
will be attacks and battles. Yasko is fourteen years old, and
no power, not to mention mine, can restrain him. The last
time, when you hurried to help us, he rushed to the front.
Stan struck into the crowd with his club, and barely missed
Yasko's head. Yasko told the servants that he would chal-
lenge both those fellows to trampled earth. I tell you there
will not be a day's peace, and something evil may happen
Yasko and the other."

" Oh, Stan and Vilk are dog brothers," said Matsko with
vehemence, " but they will not raise hands on children.
Tfu ! only Knights of the Cross would do that."

" They will not raise hands on children, but in an uproar,
or, God preserve, at a fire, accidents are easy. What is
the use of talking ! Old Setsehova loves my brothers as if
they were her own children, so care and guardianship will
not be lacking them ; but without me it would be safer far
than with my presence."

" Perhaps so," said Matsko. Then he looked quickly at
the girl. " What dost thou wish ? "

" Take me with you," answered Yagenka with a lowered
voice.

At this Matsko, though it was not difficult for him before
to divine the end of the conversation, was astonished greatly ;
he stopped his horse, and cried, —

"Fear God! Yagenka."

She dropped her head, and said as if with timidity, and
sadness, —

44 Well, I choose to speak sincerely rather than hide my
thoughts. Both you and Hlava say that Zbyshko will never
find that other one, and Hlava expects still worse. God is my
witness that I wish her no evil. May the Mother of God
preserve and guard her, the poor thing. She was dearer than
I to Zbyshko, but there is no help for that! Such is my
fate. But you see until Zbyshko finds her, or if, as you
think, he never finds her, then — then — "

"Then what? " inquired Matsko, seeing that the girl was
becoming more and more confused and halting.

"Then I do not wish to be Stan's or Vilk's, or any
one's."

16 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

' ' I thought that thou hadst seen the man already," said
Matsko, drawing breath with satisfaction.

" Ei," answered she, still more sadly.

"Then what dost thou wish? How could I take thee
among the Knights of the Cross? "

" Not necessarily among the Knights of the Cross. I
should like to go now to the abbot, who is cast down with
sickness in Sieradz. He has no loving soul there near him,
but he is my godfather and benefactor. Were he well I
should seek his protection, for people fear him."

" I shall not oppose that," said Matsko, who at the root
of the matter was rejoiced at Yagenka's decision, for know-
ing the Knights of the Cross he believed profoundly that
Danusia would not escape their hands alive. " I will only
say this to thee, that there is terrible trouble with a girl on
the road."

" There might be with another, but not with me. I have
never fought yet, but it is no new thing for me to handle a
crossbow, and endure toils in hunting. Whenever there is
need of doing a thing I shall do it, never fear. I will take
Yasko's clothes, put my hair in a net, strap a sword at my
side, and ride away. Yasko, though younger, is not a hair
smaller, and he is so like me in the face that when we dis-
guised ourselves at the carnival my dead father could not
tell which was Yasko and which I. The abbot will not
know, you will see, nor will another."

"Will not Zbyshko?"

"If I meet him — "

Matsko meditated a while, then he laughed unexpectedly,
and said, —

" But Vilk and Stan will go wild ! "

"Let them go wild ! The worst is that they may follow us . ' '

"Have no fear. I am old, but they would better not
crawl under my fist. They have tried Zbyshko already."

Thus conversing they reached Kresnia. In the church was
old Vilk, who from time to time cast gloomy looks at Matsko,
but the latter paid no heed to him, and returned home light-
hearted with Yagenka after mass. But when they had taken
farewell at the crossroads, and when he found himself alone
in Bogdanets, less joyful thoughts entered his head. He
understood that neither Zgorzelitse nor Yagenka's family
were really threatened by anything in case she went on a
journey. "They are striving for the girl," thought he,
"that is another thing; but against the orphans or their

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 17

property Vilk and Stan will not raise a finger, for they would
cover themselves with dreadful infamy, and every living man
would hunt them down as real wolves. But Bogdanets will
be defenceless. They will fill up the moats, drive off the
cattle, entice away tenants ! When I return, God knows
if I shall be able to recover anything ; I shall have to sum-
mon them to judgment, for not the fist alone, but law rules
with us. Shall I return, though, and when ? With me they
are terribly angry because I have stood between them and
Yagenka ; but if she goes with me they will be angrier."

Sorrow and regret seized the old man, for he had begun
to manage Bogdanets in proper fashion, and now he felt
certain that should he return he would find desolation there
and ruin.

" Well, we must find a cure," thought he.

So after dinner he had a horse saddled. He mounted and
rode directly to Brozova, where he arrived about nightfall.
Old Vilk was sitting in his front chamber at a cup of mead ;
the younger Vilk, who had been slashed by Stan, lay on a
bench which was covered with skins ; he was drinking also.
Matsko went in unobserved and stood near the threshold,
stern-faced, tall, bony, unarmed, but with a strong sword at
his girdle. They recognized him immediately, for the bright
light of the fire struck his face, and at the first moment both
father and son sprang to their feet with the speed of light-
ning, and rushing to the wall each seized whatever weapon
was nearest.

But the experienced Matsko, knowing men and their
methods through and through, was not alarmed in any way ;
he did not reach for his sword ; he merely put his hand on his
hip and asked with a calm voice in which there was a certain
tone of banter, —

"What do I see? Is this the noble hospitality of
Brozova ? "

Their hands dropped at these words, and after a little the
old man's sword fell to the floor with a clatter. Young Vilk
let his lance go, and they stood with necks stretched toward
Matsko ; their faces ominous, but astonished, and with shame
on them.

Matsko smiled.

" Praised be Jesus Christ ! " said he.

" For the ages of ages," answered Vilk with his son.

44 And Saint George!"

" We serve him."

VOL. II. — 2

18 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

*4 1 have come to neighbors in good-will."

" And in good- will do we greet thee. A guest is a sacred
person."

Old and young Vilk hurried toward Matsko ; both pressed
his right hand, then gave him the seat of honor at the
table. In a moment wood was in the chimney, the table
was covered with a mat on which were placed plates full of
meat, a pitcher of beer with a flagon of mead, and they set
about eating and drinking. From time to time young Vilk
cast at Matsko peculiar glances, in which honor for the guest
was struggling to overcome hatred for the visitor ; but still
he served the guest so diligently that he grew pale from
exertion, for he was wounded, and deprived of his usual
vigor. Curiosity was burning both father and son to know
why Matsko had come to them, though neither inquired
touching anything, but waited till he should begin of himself
to speak.

He, as a polite person, praised food, drink, and hospitality,
and only when he had satisfied himself well did he say with
a dignified air, —

" It happens more than once that people quarrel, yes, and
fight, but peace between neighbors is above everything."

"There is nothing more precious than peace," replied
Vilk, with equal dignity.

"When a man must prepare for a long journey it happens
also," continued Matsko, "that although he has lived in un-
friendliness with some one, he is sorry to leave that man,
and will not go without taking farewell of him."

" God reward for the kind word."

" Not word alone, but deed also, for I have come hither."

1 ' We are glad from our souls to see thee. Come every
day even."

" Let me honor you in Bogdanets as befits people who
know knightly honor, but I must go soon on a journey."

" To war, or to some holy place?"

" I should prefer to go to one or the other of these two,
but I am to make a worse visit, for I am going to the Knights
of the Cross."

' ' To the Knights of the Cross ? " cried father and son at
the same moment.

" Yes," answered Matsko. " But whoso goes among
them without being their friend would better make peace
with God as well as man, lest he lose not merely life, but
eternal salvation."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 19

"This is wonderful," said old Vilk. "I have not seen
any man thus far who met them without suffering injustice
and oppression."

"Yes, it is the same with our whole kingdom!" added
Matsko. " Neither Lithuania before it received holy baptism
nor the Tartars were more grievous than those devilish monks
are. "

' ' The solid truth ; but do you know this too : they have
been gathering and gathering, until they have gathered in all,
and now would be the time to finish them in this style ! "

Then the old man spat lightly in both hands, and the
young one added, —

"It cannot be otherwise."

' ' And surely it will be that way, but when ? Not our head
answers for that, but the king's. Maybe it will be soon,
maybe not soon — God knows. Meanwhile I must go to
them."

" And is it with a ransom for Zbyshko? "

At the mention of Zbyshko by his father, young Vilk's
face grew pallid from hatred in an instant, and became
threatening.

But Matsko answered calmly : ' 4 Perhaps with a ransom,
but not for Zbyshko."

These words increased still more the curiosity of father and
son, and the old man, unable to restrain himself longer, said, —

" You are free to answer or not. Why are you going there ? "

" I will tell, I will tell," said Matsko, nodding, " but first
I will say something else. Now consider : after I go Bog-
danets will remain under the sole care of God. At first,
when Zbyshko went to war under Prince Vitold, the abbot
looked after our property, yes, and Zyh also a little ; but now
neither the one nor the other will care for it. It is terribly
painful for a man to think that he has been laboring and
running for nothing. But you know how these things go.
They will entice people away from me, will plow over the
boundary ; each will steal what he can of my cattle, and
though the Lord Jesus permit my return in safety, I shall
return to empty places. There is but one cure for this, one
salvation : a good neighbor. Therefore I have come to
beg you in neighbor fashion to take Bogdanets under your
care, and let no one rob me."

When old Vilk heard this request he looked at young
Vilk, and young Vilk looked at old Vilk, and both were
astonished beyond measure. A moment of silence followed,

20 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

for neither one found an answer immediately. Matsko
raised the goblet of mead to his lips, drank it, then talked
on as calmly and comfortably as if both had been his most
intimate well-wishers, —

"Now I will tell you sincerely from whom I expect the
greatest damage. From no one except Stan of Rogov.
Of you, though we separated in unfriendliness, I should
have no fear, because you are knightly people, who will
stand up before the eyes of an enemy but will take no un-
seemly revenge behind his back. Oh, with you it is something
different. A knight is a knight ! — but Stan is a clown, and
from a clown a man may expect anything; all the more
since, as you know, he is terribly angry at me because I
stood between him and Yageuka."

"Whom you are saving for your nephew!" burst out
young Vilk.

Matsko looked at the youth, and for a while held him
under his cool glance ; after that he turned to the old man,
and said calmly, —

" You know my nephew has married a" young heiress of
Mazovia, and has received a worthy dowry."

Again followed a silence which was still deeper ; the father
and son looked for some time at Matsko with open mouths.
At last the old man said, —

"Hei, how is that? For people said — 'Will you tell
about it? ' '

"It is just on that business," continued Matsko, as if
paying no heed to the question, " that I must go, and there-
fore I beg you to look in from time to time at Bogdanets,
and let no one do any harm there, and do you, as worthy
and honest neighbors, protect me, especially from Stan's
attacks. "

By this time young Vilk, whose mind was sufficiently nim-
ble, considered at once that if Zbyshko had married it was
better for him to have Matsko's friendship, since Yagenka
had confidence in the old man, and was ready to follow his
advice in all things. Entirely new horizons opened at once
before the eyes of the young water-burner. " I must do
more than keep from opposing Matsko, I must have his
favor," said he to himself. And, though somewhat in
liquor, he stretched his hand under the table quickly, caught
his father's knee, and pressed it as a sign not to say any-
thing improper.

" Have no fear of Stan ! " said he to Matsko. " Oho, let

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 21

him just try ! He has cut me a little, it is true, but I have
slashed his woolly face for him so that his own mother would
not know him. Fear nothing, go on your journey in peace.
Not a crow will be lost in Bogdanets."

" That is the right thing. I see that you are honorable
people. Do you promise?"

" We promise ! " cried both.

"And on your escutcheon?"

' ' On our escutcheon ! More than that, on the Cross J
So help us God ! "

Matsko smiled to himself with pleasure, then said, —

" Well, this is what I expected. And since you act as
you do I will say more. Zyh, as you know, gave me
guardianship over his children; therefore I stood before
Stan, and thee, young man, when you wanted to break into
Zgorzelitse. But when I shall be in Malborg, or God knows
where, poor guardianship will mine be. It is true that God
stands above orphans, and that the man who wrongs them
not only has his head cut off with an axe, but is declared
infamous; still I am sorry to go, terribly sorry. Promise
me then that not only will you not wrong Zyh's orphans,
but that you will let no one else wrong them."

" We swear, we swear ! "

" On your knightly honor and escutcheon?"

" On our knightly honor and escutcheon ! "

." And on the Cross? "

" And on the Cross."

"God has heard. Amen," concluded Matsko; and he
drew a deep breath of relief, for he knew that they would
keep such an oath even though each one of them had to
gnaw his fist from vexation and anger. And he began to
take farewell immediately, but they detained him almost
by violence. He had to drink more, and he became a
gossip to old Vilk. Young Vilk, though he sought quarrels
usually when in liquor, merely threatened Stan savagely,
and attended Matsko as zealously as if he were to get
Yagenka from him on the day following. But before mid-
night he grew faint from exertion, and when restored fell
asleep like a stone. His father followed this example soon
after, so that Matsko left both as if dead at the table. Hav-
ing himself a head enduring beyond measure, he was not
intoxicated, only somewhat rejoiced, so, while returning
home, he thought almost with delight of what he had
accomplished.

22 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"Well," said he to himself, "Bogdanets is safe, and
Zgorzelitse is safe. They will be enraged because Yagenka
is going, but they will guard my property and hers, for they
must do so. The Lord Jesus has given man cleverness.
When a thing cannot be got by the fist we must get it by
clear wit. If I come back I shall not escape the old man's
challenge to the field, but never mind. God grant me to
trap the Knights of the Cross in like manner. But with
them it will be harder. Though a dog brother may be
found among our people sometimes, if he swears on his
knightly honor and escutcheon he will keep his oath; but
for Knights of the Cross an oath is as spittle in the river.
But maybe the Mother of God will support me, so that
I may be of some use to Zbyshko, as I have been now
to Zyh's children and to Bogdanets."

Then it occurred to him that really the girl need not go,
for old and young Vilk would guard her as the sight of their
eyes. After a while, however, he rejected that thought.
" They will guard her, but Stan will attack all the more.
Gods knows who will conquer, and it is sure that there will
be battles and attacks in which Zgorzelitse will suffer, — Zyh's
sons, and Yagenka herself even. It will be easier for old
Vilk and his son to take care of Bogdanets, and better for
the girl in every case to be far away from those two quar-
rellers, and near the rich abbot."

Matsko did not believe that Danusia could escape alive
from the Knights of the Cross, so he did not abandon the
hope that when Zbyshko returned a widower he would
surely feel the will of God toward Yagenka.

"O mighty God!" thought he, "if having Spyhov he
should marry Yagenka with Mochydoly, and with what the
abbot will leave her, I should not begrudge a stone of wax
for candles."

In such meditation the road passed quickly. But he came
to Bogdanets late at night, and was astonished when he saw
the membrane windows lighted brightly. The waiting-men
were not asleep, for he had barely ridden into the yard when
the stable-boy ran out to him.

" Are there guests?" asked Matsko, dismounting.

" Yes, the young lord from Zgorzelitse, with the Cheh."

Matsko. wondered at this visit. Yagenka had promised
to come before daylight in the morning, and they were to
start immediately. Why had Yasko come, and so late?
The old knight thought that something had happened in

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. . 23

Zgorzelitse and entered the house with some fear. In the
large front chamber in a baked clay chimney, which in that
house was used instead of the fireplace common in the
middle of apartments, pitch-pine sticks were burning cheerily
and brightly, and above the table were blazing in iron sock-
ets two torches, by the light of which Matsko saw Yasko,
Hlava, and another youth with a face as ruddy as an apple.

" What is the matter, Yasko? What is the matter with
Yagenka? " asked the old noble.

"Yagenka gave command to tell thee," said the youth,
kissing Matsko's hand, ' ' that she has changed her mind and
will stay at home."

"Fear God, but what is this? How? What has shot
into her head there?"

The youth raised his blue eyes to the old man and laughed.

4 ' Why art thou giggling ? "

At that moment Hlava and the other youth burst out also
into joyous laughter.

"Well," cried the supposed Yasko, "who will know me
since you -do not? "

Only then did Matsko look closely at the charming figure,
and cry, —

" In the name of the Father and Son! A regular carni-
val ! But why art thou here, thou imp ? "

"Why? Whoso has a journey to make must be on the
road."

" But thou wert to come here to-morrow at daylight."

* ' What an idea ! To-morrow at daylight, so that all
might see me ! To-morrow they will think in Zgorzelitse
that I am here, and will not look around till the day after.
The housekeeper and Yasko know that I am going, but
Yasko has promised on his knightly honor to tell only when
people are alarmed. But you did not know me, did you?"

Matsko laughed now in his turn.

"Let me look again at thee. Hei! a wonderfully hand-
some lad thou art ! — and peculiar. From such one might
expect a new race — I tell the truth. Oh, if I were not old —
well ! But I tell thee, girl, take care of seeing me too often,
take care ! "

And laughing, he threatened with his finger, but he looked
at her with great satisfaction, for he had never seen such a
youth. She had a net of red silk on her head, she wore a
coat of green cloth, trousers wide at the hips and close-fitting
lower down; one leg of the trousers was the color of the

24 . THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

head net, the other was in perpendicular stripes. With a
handsome sword at her side, her face as bright as the dawn,
it was impossible to take one's eyes from her, such was the
girl's beauty.

" Upon my word," said the rejoiced Matsko, " art thou
some wonderful young lord, or a flower, or what ? "

Then he turned to the other youth and asked: "But who
is this here — some traitor of course ? "

"This is only Anulka," said Yagenka. " I should feel
awkward among you if I were alone; how could I go? So I
took Anulka ; it is pleasanter with company than alone, be-
sides I need help and service. No one will know her either."

" Well, granny, here is a wedding for thee ! One was not
enough; we must have two."

" Do not tease."

" I will not tease, but in the daytime every one will know
her and thee."

"Why should they?"

u Thy knees turn in — and hers also."

" Oh, give us peace! "

" I will, for my time is past ; but will Stan and Vilk give
it? God knows. Dost know, thou gadfly, whence I come?
From old Vilk's house."

" By the dear God! What do you tell me? "

' ' The truth, as this is truth, that old and young Vilk will
defend Bogdanets and Zgorzelitse against Stan. Well, to
challenge enemies, to fight with them is easy, but to make
enemies guard one's property, no drone can do that."

Here Matsko told of his visit at Vilk's house, how he had
snared the men and hung them both on a hook. Yagenka
listened with great astonishment, and when he had finished
she said, —

" The Lord Jesus has not spared cunning in your case,
and I see that everything will be as you wish."

" Ah, girl, if everything were as I wish thou wouldst have
been mistress of Bogdanets this long time."

At this Yagenka looked at him for a while with her blue
eyes, and then approaching kissed his hand.

" Why dost thou kiss me? " asked the old man.

" Oh, nothing ! I merely say good-night to you, for it is
late, and we must start before daybreak."

And taking Anulka with her she went out, and Matsko con-
ducted Hlava to his room, where, after they had lain down OD
buffalo skins, both fell into deep, strengthening sleep.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CKOSS. 25

CHAPTER XXXVIII.

THOUGH after the destruction, fire, and slaughter inflicted
on Sieradz in 1331 by the Knights of the Cross, Kazirnir the
G rout had rebuilt the place which had been levelled with the
ground, it was not over-brilliant, and could not compare
with other cities of the kingdom. But Yagenka, whose life
had been passed till then between Zgorzelitse and Kresnia,
could not contain herself from astonishment and wonder at
sight of the walls, the towers, the town hall, and especially
the churches, of which the wooden church at Kresno could not
give the least idea. At the first moment she lost her usual
resolution to such a degree that she did not dare to speak
aloud, and inquired only in whispers of Matsko touching all
those wonders which dazzled her eyesight. But when the
old knight assured her that Sieradz was to Cracow as a
common torch to the sun, she could not believe, for it
seemed to her impossible that there could be another city on
earth of such splendor.

They were received at the cloister by the same decrepit
friar who remembered from years of childhood the slaughter
inflicted by the Knights of the Cross, and who on a former
occasion had received Zbyshko. News of the abbot caused
them sorrow and anxiety. He had remained a long time in
the cloister, but had gone two weeks before to his friend, the
Bishop of Plotsk. He was ailing continually. He had his
wits in the morning, but in the evening his mind wandered.
He tried to spring up, commanded the attendants to put on
his armor, and challenged Prince Yan of Ratibor to battle.
His wandering clerics had to hold him in bed by force, — a
thing which was not done without great difficulty, and even
danger. Two weeks before, he had regained his mind com-
pletely, and, though he had grown weaker, he commanded
to take him to Plotsk immediately.

4 ' He declared that he had not such confidence in any man
as in the Bishop of Plotsk," said the prior, " and that he
wished to receive from his hands the Sacrament, and place
his will in them. We opposed this journey as much as we

26 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

were able, for he was very weak, and we feared that he would
not reach Plotsk alive. But it was not easy to oppose him,
so his playmen prepared his carriage, and went away with
him, God grant successfully."

" If he had died anywhere near Sieradz you would have
heard of it," said Matsko.

' ' We should, so I think that he did not die, or at least
that he did not breathe his last this side of Lenchytsa ; but
what may have happened beyond I know not. If you follow
him you will learn on the road."

Matsko was afflicted by the news and went to consult with
Yagenka, who had heard already from Hlava of the abbot's
departure.

" What will be done? " asked he, " and what wilt thou do
with thyself?"

44 You will go to Plotsk, and I with you," answered
Yagenka, mildly.

" To Plotsk? " repeated Anulka with her thin voice.

' ' See how they arrange matters ! They will go right away
to Plotsk as straight as the cast of a sickle."

" But how could I go back alone with Anulka? Unless I
go farther it would have been better not to leave home at
all. Do you not think that there they will be more stub-
born and angrier than ever? "

" Old and young Vilk will defend thee against Stan."

" I fear Vilk's defence quite as much as Stan's attack. I
see that you are opposing just to oppose, not in earnest."

Of course Matsko did not oppose sincerely. On the con-
trary he preferred that Yagenka should go with him, so when
he heard her words he laughed, and said, —

" She has put off her petticoats and wants to have wit."

" Wit is in the head only," said Yagenka.

u But Plotsk is out of my way."

Hlava says that it is not out of the way, that by the road
through Plotsk it is shorter to Malborg.

" Then have ye been advising already with Hlava? "

" Of course ; and he said besides, ' If the young lord has
fallen into any misfortune in Malborg much can be done
through Princess Alexandra of Plotsk, for she is a relative of
the King, and she is besides a special friend of the Knights
of the Cross and enjoys great consideration among them.'"

" True, as God is clear to me I " cried Matsko. " All know
that, and if she would give a letter to the Grand Master we
could travel most safely through all lauds of the Order.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 27

They like her, for she likes them. That is good advice;
that Hlava is not a dull fellow."

"Of course he is not!" cried Anulka, with enthusiasm,
raising her blue eyes.

Matsko turned to her suddenly.

4 ' But what hast thou to do in this case ? "

The girl was terribly confused, and drooping her long
lashes grew as red as a rose.

Matsko saw that there was no other way but to take the
two girls farther, and he was willing in secret to do so;
hence he continued his journey next morning after taking
farewell of the prior. Because of the melting snow and the
increase of water, he advanced with greater toil than ever.
On the way he inquired about the abbot at many noble resi-
dences and priest's houses, or, where these failed, at inns
where he halted. It was easy to follow the abbot's traces,
for he had given alms, he had paid for masses, he had given
for bells, and contributed to decaying churches, so that more
than one poor grandfather who was travelling "to ask,"
more than one sexton, nay, more than one priest, remem-
bered him with gratitude. People said generally that he
" travelled like an angel," and they were praying for his
health, though here and there fear was expressed that he
was nearer eternal salvation than temporal recovery. In
some places he had halted two or three days because of
exceeding weakness ; therefore it seemed probable to Matsko
that they would overtake him.

But he failed in his reckoning, for the swollen waters of
the Ner and the Bzura detained them. Before reaching
Lenchytsa they were forced to halt four days in an empty
inn which the innkeeper had deserted apparently through
fear of high water. The road from the inn to the city,
though covered with tree-trunks, had sunk, and for some con-
siderable distance was changed to a mud-pit. Vit, Matsko' s
attendant, a native of that region, had heard something of a
way through the forest, but was unwilling to serve as guide,
for he knew that in the mud of Lenchytsa unclean powers
had their residence, and especially the mighty Boruta, who
was glad to entice people into bottomless places and rescue
them only at the price of their souls' salvation. The inn it-
self was ill-famed, and though travellers in those days carried
with them provisions and had no fear of hunger, a stay in
such a house caused alarm even to Matsko.
At night they heard fighting on the roof ; at times some

28 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

one knocked at the door. Yagenka and Anulka, who slept
in a little room near the front chamber, heard also the patter-
ing of small feet on the floor and ceiling, and even along the
walls. This did not frighten them overmuch, for in Zgorze-
litse they had been accustomed to imps which were fed by
Zyh in his time, and which, by the general opinion of those
days, were not malicious if one did not spare broken food on
them. But one night a deep, ominous roar was given out in
a neighboring thicket ; next morning they found in the mud
immense hoof tracks, which might be those of a wild ox or
buffalo, but Vit said that they were tracks of Boruta, who
though in the form of a man, and even of a nobleman, has
hoofs instead of feet, and the boots in which he shows him-
self among people he takes off in the mud to spare them.

Matsko, on hearing that one might reconcile Boruta by
drink, meditated all day over this : would it be sinful to show
friendly feeling to an evil spirit? — and he consulted with
Yagenka.

"I might hang an ox-bladder of wine or mead on the
fence at night," said he; "if it is drunk in the night, we
shall know that lie is about here/'

"If the heavenly powers are not offended," replied
Yagenka; "we must not offend, for we need a blessing to
rescue Zbyshko."

" I am afraid of that too, but I think this way : mead is
not the soul. I will not give my soul ; but what do the
heavenly powers care for one ox-bladder of mead ? " Then
he lowered his voice and added : ' ' For a noble to entertain
a noble, though the most worthless, is a common occurrence,
and people say that he is a noble."

" Who?" inquired Yagenka.

" I have no wish to mention the name of the unclean
one."

But Matsko hung out on the fence with his own hands that
evening a large ox-bladder in which drinks were carried
usually, and next morning the bladder was empty to the
bottom. It is true that Hlava, when they spoke of it, smiled
somewhat strangely, but no one noticed him. Matsko was
glad, for he hoped that when they crossed the swamp no
unexpected hindrance or happening would meet them.

" Unless it is said untruly that he knows honor," thought
Matsko.

The first need of all was to inquire if there was really a
way through the forest. There might be, for wherever the

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 29

ground is kept solid by plants and tree-roots the earth does
not soften from rain easily. Vit, who as a man of the
place might carry out that work best, cried at the mere
mention of it: " I will not go, though you kill me !" Vainly
did they explain to him that in the daytime unclean power
caunot act. Matsko wished to go himself, but they settled
on this, that Hlava, who was a daring fellow and glad to
exhibit his daring before people, and especially before women,
put an axe inside his girdle, took a staff in his hand, and
started.

He set out before daylight, and they looked for his return
about midday, but when they did not see him they began to
fear. In vain did the servants listen near the edge of the
forest. Vit merely waved his hand and said : ' ' He will not
come back ; if he does woe to us, for God knows whether it
will not be with a wolf snout and changed into a wolf man."
When they heard this all were afraid ; Matsko was not him-
self ; Yagenka, turning toward the forest, made signs of the
cross ; Anulka from moment to moment sought in vain for an
apron on knees which were now covered with leggings, and
not finding anything with which to shade her eyes, she
shaded them with her fingers, which soon became wet from
tears falling one after the other.

But about the time of evening milking, just at sunset,
Hlava returned, not alone, but with some human figure which
he drove on a rope before him. All ran out at once toward
him with shouts, and were delighted, but they grew silent
at sight of the figure, which was small, had bent hands, long
hair, was black, and dressed in wolf skins.

" In the name of the Father and the Son, what kind of an
imp art thou bringing us? "cried Matsko.

"What do I care," answered Hlava; "he says that he
is a man and a tar-burner, but what he is really I know
not."

" Oh, that is no man ! " exclaimed Vit.

Matsko commanded silence, then he examined the prisoner
carefully, and said on a sudden, —

" Make the sign of the cross ! make the sign of the cross
for me this minute ! "

" Praised be Jesus Christ ! " said the prisoner, and, making
the sign as quickly as possible, he drew a long breath, looked
with more confidence on the assembly, and said, —

"Praised be Jesus Christ! for I could not tell whether I
was in the hands of devils or of Christians. O Jesus ! "

30 THE KNIGHTS OP THE CROSS.

"Have no fear. Thou art among Christians who are glad
to hear holy mass. Who art thou?"

" A tar-burner, lord, and a watchman. There are seven
of us in watch-houses with our wives and children."

" How far are ye from here? "

" Not quite ten furlongs."

" How do ye go to the city? "

' ' We have our way behind Charts! Vandol (Devil's
Valley)."

' ' Chartsi Vandol ? Make the sign of the cross again ! "

" In the name of the Father, and the Son, and the Holy
Ghost. Amen."

" That is well. Can a wagon pass by that road? "

" There is mud now everywhere, though not so much as
on the high-road, for wind blows in the Vandol and dries
the mud. But to Budy it is terrible ; though whoso knows
the forest well can take a man to Budy slowly."

" Wilt thou show the passage for a skoitsa? Well, let it
be for two ! "

The tar-burner undertook willingly to show the way,
stipulating yet for half a loaf of bread ; for though not dying
of hunger in the forest those people had not seen bread for
a long time. It was arranged to start on the following
morning, since it was "bad" to start toward evening.

" Boruta," said the tar-burner, " storms dreadfully at
times through the forest, but he does no harm to common
people. He is only chasing other devils because he is
jealous of the princes of Lenchytsa. Still it is bad for any
man to meet him at night, especially if the man has been
drinking. In the daytime and when sober, no one need
fear."

" But thou wert afraid," said Matsko.

" Because that knight caught me without my knowing it,
and with such strength that I thought he was not a man."

Yagenka laughed because they had all thought the tar-
burner some foul being, and the tar-burner had thought
them foul. Anulka laughed with her, till Matsko said, —

" Thy eyes are not dried yet from crying after Hlava, and
now thou art grinning."

Hlava looked at her rosy face, and seeing that her eye-
lashes were still moist inquired, —

" Were you crying for me?"

" Oh, no," answered the girl, "I was afraid — that is all."

" You are noble ; a noble person should be ashamed of

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 31

fear. Your mistress is not so timid. What harm could
meet thee here in the daytime and among people? "

" Me? Nothing, but you."

" You say that you were not crying for me."

" Yes, because I was not."

"But why, then?"

" From fear."

" And now you are not afraid? "

" No."

"But why not?"

" Because you have come back."

Hlava looked at her with gratitude, smiled, and said, —

" In this way we might talk till morning. You are very
cunning."

" Do not laugh at me," answered Anulka in an undertone.

Indeed, she might have been censured for anything rather
than cunning, and Hlava, who was himself a sharp fellow,
understood that quite well. He understood also that the
girl was drawing closer to him daily. He loved Yagenka,
but loved her as a subject loves a king, hence with the
greatest honor and without any hope. Meanwhile, the
journey brought him nearer to Anulka. In time of travel-
ling old Matsko rode in front, usually with Yagenka, and
Hlava rode with Anulka ; but since he was as powerful as a
bison, and his blood was just boiling when on the journey
he looked at her clear eyes, at the yellow tresses which
would not stay beneath the net, at her whole form shapely
and beautiful, and especially at her legs, wonderful as if
sculptured, which embraced the black horse, shivers passed
from head to foot through him. Hence he could not re-
strain himself from glancing more and more at those per-
fections, and thought involuntarily that if the devil were to
change himself to such a youth he might tempt him easily.
At the same time that youth was as sweet as honey, and so
obedient that he merely looked into Hlava's eyes, and
was as joyous as a sparrow on a roof. At times strange
thoughts came to Hlava's head, and once, when he and
Auulka were somewhat in the rear, near the pack-horses, he
turned to her suddenly, and said, —

" Do you know, I am here near you like a wolf near a lamb."

" Would you like to eat me? " asked she ; and her white
teeth just gleamed from sincere laughter.

u Yes, with all your bones ! "

And he gazed at her with such a look that she blushed

32 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

under it; then silence fell between them, but their hearts
beat powerfully, his with desire, hers with a certain sweet,
intoxicating fear.

At first desire was uppermost in the Cheh, and when he
said that he looked at Anulka as a wolf at a lamb, he told
the truth. But that evening, when he saw her cheeks and
eye-lashes moist with tears, the heart softened in him. She
seemed good and in some way near to him, his as it were,
and having an honest nature, which was also knightly, he
did not become proud, and was not haughty at sight of those
tears, but grew more hesitating, and considered her more.
His former heedless speech left him, and though he trifled
a little at supper with the timid girl, it was different, and at
the same time he served her as the attendant of a knight was
bound to serve a noble woman. Matsko, though consider-
ing mainly the journey of the morrow, noticed this, but
merely praised him for his lofty manners, which, as the old
man said, he must have acquired at the Mazoviau court with
Zbyshko. Then turning to Yagenka, he added, —

' ' Hei ! Zbyshko — he would find his place even with a king ! '

After that service at supper, when they had to part for
the night, Hlava, after kissing Yagenka's hand, raised in
turn to his lips Anulka's, wherewith he said, —

" Not only have no fear of me, but when near me fear
nothing, for I will not yield thee to any one."

Then the men disposed themselves in the front room;
Yagenka and Anulka in a side chamber on the same plank bed,
which was broad and well-covered. Neither of them was able
to fall asleep soon, for some reason, but especially Anulka,
who turned every moment on her coarse blanket. So after a
time Yagenka pushed her head up, and whispered, —

"Anulka!"

"What?"

" It seems to me that thou art terribly fond of the Cheh.
How is it?"

The question remained without an answer, so Yagenka
whispered again, —

" Well, I understand that; so tell me."

Anulka gave no answer; she merely pressed her lips to
the cheek of her lady and kissed it repeatedly. But sighs
raised the maiden breast of poor Yagenka time after time.

" Oi, I understand, I understand!" whispered she so
quietly that Anulka's ear barely caught the words.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 33

CHAPTEE XXXIX.

ON the morrow, after a mild, hazy night, came a day which
was at times bright, at times gloomy, because of clouds
which, driven by the wind, sped on in flocks through the sky.
Matsko commanded to break camp just at the gray of dawn.
The tar-burner, who had undertaken to guide them to
Budy, declared that horses could pass everywhere, but in
places men would have to teike the wagons apart and carry
them over in pieces just like packs, provisions, and clothing.
This could not take place without delay and effort, but the peo-
ple, hardened and accustomed to toil, preferred the greatest
labor to slothful rest at the empty inn ; therefore they took
the road willingly. Even the timid Vit, emboldened by the
words and presence of the tar-burner, showed no fear.

Immediately beyond the inn they entered a forest of lofty
trees, without underbrush, in which with skilful driving it
was possible to advance among the branches without taking
the wagons to pieces. At times the wind ceased, at times
it burst forth with unheard-of violence, striking the limbs
of the pine-trees with giant wings, bending them, twisting
them, turning them around as if they had been arms of wind-
mills, and breaking them; the pine forest bent under the
wild breath, and even during intervals between one attack
and another it did not cease to roar and thunder, as if
in anger at that attack and superior force. Now and then
clouds hid the daylight completely, rain mixed with snow-
flakes cut men's faces, and the air grew as dark as at
evening twilight. At such times Vit lost his courage, and
cried: "The evil one is angry and will harm us;" but no
one paid heed to him. Even the timid Anulka did not take
his words to heart, especially since Hlava was so near that
she could strike his stirrup with hers, and he looked ahead
as bravely as if he wished to challenge the very devil to
combat.

Beyond the tall forest began one with an undergrowth,
and therefore a thicket through which they could not go

VOL. II. — 3

34 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

with vehicles. They had to take the wagons apart ; but that
was done adroitly and in a twinkle. Wheels, poles, and
axles, as well as packs and provisions, were borne by strong
men on their shoulders. There were three furlongs of that
bad road, and the party arrived at Budy late in the even-
ing, where the tar-burners received them hospitably, and
declared that they could reach the town through Chartsi
Vandol, or, more correctly, by passing along the side of it.
Those people, inured to life in the wilderness, saw bread and
flour rarely, but they did not suffer from hunger, since they
were wading in dried food of every sort, especially eels, with
which all the swampy places were swarming. They gave
these, therefore, bountifully, stretching out grasping hands
to receive cakes in return for them. Among these people
were women and children, all black from tar-smoke. One
man more than a hundred year^ old remembered the mas-
sacre of Lenchytsa, and the utter destruction of that town by
the Knights of the Cross in 1331. Matsko, Hlava, and the
two young women, though they had heard almost the same
narrative from the prior at Sieradz, listened with curiosity to
the old man, who, sitting by the fire, and poking it, seemed
to poke out the dreadful memories of his youth. So in Len-
chytsa, as well as in Sieradz, they spared neither churches
nor priests, and the blood of old men, women, and children
flowed down the knife-blades of the conquerors. The
Knights of the Cross, always the Knights of the Cross !
Matsko's thoughts and Yagenka's flew continually toward
Zbyshko, who was just then in the jaws of the wolf, as
it were, among a hostile race, knowing neither pity nor
guest rights. Anulka's heart grew faint ; she was not even
sure that they would not have to go among those terrible
people in their chase after the abbot.

But the old man began to tell of that battle of Plovtsi,
which put an end to the invasion of the Order. He had
fought with an iron flail in his hands at that battle, as an
attendant in the infantry furnished by a commune of land-
tillers. In this battle perished the Grady save one, hence
Matsko knew all its details completely; still he listened
as if it were new to that narrative of the dreadful defeat of
the Germans, when they fell under the swords of Polish
knights and the power of King Lokietek.

" Ha ! I remember it well, be sure of that," said the old
man. "They came into this land, they burnt towns and
castles. Why ! they slaughtered children in the cradle ; but

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 35

the black end came to them. Hei! that was a worthy
battle. When I shut my eyes now I see the field there
before me."

And closing his lids he was silent, merely moving the
coals lightly in the ashes, till Yagenka, impatient for the
narrative, asked, —

4 'How was it?"

44 How was it?" repeated the old man. "I remember
the place as if I were looking at it this moment. There was
brush, and on the right a swamp, and a strip of rye, a little
field of it. But after the battle there was neither brush, nor
swamp, nor rye ; nothing but iron on all sides, swords, axes,
spears, beautiful armor, one piece on the top of another, as
if some one had covered the whole sacred earth with them.
Never have I seen so many slain people together, never have
I seen so much human blood flowing."

Matsko's heart was strengthened again by this remem-
brance, so he cried, —

"It is true! The Lord Jesus is merciful! They seized
hold of the kingdom at that time, like a fire or a pestilence.
They destroyed not only Lenchytsa and Sieradz, but many
other towns also. And what? Our nation is tremendously
vigorous, and has inexhaustible strength in it. Even if thou,
O dog brother of a German, seize a Pole by the throat
thou 'It not choke him, he will knock out thy teeth for thee.
For just look ! King Kazimir has built up Lenchytsa and
Sieradz in such beauty that they are better than ever, and
meetings take place as of old in them, and the Knights of
the Cross who were trampled at Plovtsi are lying there and
rotting. God grant such an end to them always ! "

The old man, hearing these words, began at first to nod his
head in agreement, but at last he said, —

" They are not lying there, and perhaps they are not
rotting; the king commanded foot soldiers to dig ditches
after the battle, and men from the neighborhood came
to help in the work, till their backs were all breaking. We
put away the Germans in ditches and covered them in good
order, so that disease might not hatch from them, but they
did not stay there."

44 How, not stay? What happened? "

" I did not see this myself, but I tell what people said
later After the battle an awful wind came, which lasted
twelve weeks, but only in the night-time. In the day
the sun shone as is proper, but at night the wind almost tore

36 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

the hair from men's heads and faces. That was devils ;
whole crowds of them were roaring in the night wind, each
with a pitchfork, and when a devil came up he thrust his
fork into the ground, raised out a Knight of the Cross, and
flew off to Hell with him. The people in Plovtsi heard a
noise like that of dogs howling in packs, but they could not
tell whether the Germans were howling from terror, or the
devils were howling from gladness. It was that way till
a priest blessed the ditches, and the ground froze so hard
at the New Year that no fork could go into it."

Here he was silent, but added after a while, —

" Glod grant, lord knight, such an end as you say, though
I shall not see the time ; youths like these two will live to
it, but they will not see what my eyes have seen."

Then he began to look at Anulka and Yagenka, to wonder
at their beautiful faces, and shake his head.

" The poppy in the wheat field is no man's," said he, " and
I have never seen any one like these two lads."

In this way they talked through a part of the night,
then they lay down to sleep in the cabin on moss soft
as down, and were covered with warm skins. When deep
sleep had strengthened their limbs they moved on faster
next morning, after clear daylight.

The road along Chartsi Vandol was not very easy, but it
was also not difficult ; hence before sunset they saw the castle
of Lenchytsa. The town had been raised again from its ashes.
It was of red brick, and even partly of stone. It had lofty
walls, defended by towers, and the churches were richer than
the churches of Sieradz. From the Dominicans they got
news of the abbot easily. He was better, they said, and re-
joiced in the hope of recovery, and some days before he had
gone on his journey. Matsko did not wish greatly to over-
take him on the road, for he had determined already to take
the two girls to Plotsk, whither the abbot would have taken
them ; but as he was in a hurry to find Zbyshko he was
terribly distressed by news that after the abbot's departure
the rivers had swollen so that it was quite impossible to go
farther. The Dominicans, seeing a knight with a consider-
able escort, and going, as he said, to Prince Ziemovit's,
received and entertained him hospitably, and even gave him
a tablet of olive-wood, on which was written in Latin a prayer
to the angel Raphael, the patron of travellers.

His forced stay at Lenchytsa lasted two weeks during
Which time the young shield-bearer of the castle starosta dis-

KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

covered that the passing knight's attendants were maidens,
and fell in love madly with Yagenka ; Hlava wished to
challenge him to trampled earth straightway, but as this
happened on the eve of their departure Matsko advised him
against that action.

When they started on the journey to Plotsk the wind had
dried the roads somewhat, for though frequent rains fell, as
is usual in spring-time, they were brief in duration. The
heat also was great, for spring had come at last. In the
fields bright strips of water were shining in the furrows.
From the plowed land came a strong odor of damp earth in
the wind, the swamps were covered with buttercups ; in the
forest the wolf's foot had blossomed, and thrushes were rais-
ing a joyful twitter among branches. In the hearts of
the travellers new hope and desire had risen, especially as
they were travelling easily, and after sixteen days' journey
they halted before Plotsk, but they arrived in the night-time.
The gates were closed, hence they had to lodge outside the
walls at a weaver's house. The girls, going to bed late, slept
like stones, after the toil and hardships of a long journey.
Matsko, whom no toil could conquer, did not wish to rouse
them, but just as the gates were opened he went alone to the
city, where he found the cathedral easily, and the bishop's
house, where the first news which he heard was that the
abbot had passed away six days earlier.

He was dead a week ; but according to the custom of that
age masses were celebrated over the coffin, and the funeral
feasts continued six days. The burial was to take place
that day, and after it services, and the final feast in honor
of the departed.

Matsko from great distress could not look at the city,
which moreover he knew somewhat from the time when he
had travelled taking a letter from Princess Alexandra to the
Grand Master. He returned as quickly as possible to the
weaver's house outside the wall, and on the way said to
himself, —

u Well, he is dead; eternal rest to him ! There is no help
against death in this world ; but what am I to do now with
those two girls ? "

And he began to hesitate over this, and to think whether it
would be better to leave them with Princess Alexandra, or
Princess Anna Danuta, or take them to Spyhov. More than
once on the road it had occurred to him that were Danusia
no longer alive there would be no harm were Yagenka near

38 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Zbyshko. He had no doubt that Zbyshko would mourn long
for Danusia, whom he loved beyond all people, and would
weep long after her ; but he had no doubt either that if a girl
like Yagenka were there at his side she would have her own
effect. He remembered the young man, though his heart was
tearing away beyond the pine woods of Mazovia, was taken
by shivers when close to Yagenka. For these reasons, and
believing also profoundly that Danusia had perished, he had
thought more than once that in case the abbot died he would
not send away Yagenka. But since he was somewhat greedy
of earthly goods, he was concerned about property left by
the abbot. The abbot had been angry at them, it is true,
and had said that he would will them nothing ; but might not
compunction have come before death to him? That he had
left something to Yagenka was certain, for more than once
he had mentioned that fact in Zgorzelitse ; through Yagenka
it might also not miss Zbyshko. So at times a desire seized
JVlatsko to tarry in Plotsk to learn the how and what, and
occupy himself with that business ; but he soon put an end to
these thoughts. "I shall be here," said he, "bothering
about property, and my boy may be stretching his hands
from some dungeon of the Order, and awaiting salvation
from his uncle." True, there was one escape: to leave
Yagenka under the guardianship of the princess and the
bishop, with the entreaty not to let her be wronged in case
the abbot had willed her some property. But that idea did
not please Matsko in anyway. "As it is, the girl has a
good fortune," said he to himself; "if she inherits from the
abbot, some Mazovian will take her, as God is in heaven,
and she will not hold out long either, for even Zyh said that
she was as if walking on live coals of fire." And the old
knight was frightened at this idea, for he thought that in
that way Danusia and Yagenka both might miss Zbyshko,
and for aught on earth he would not have that come to pass.

' ' Let him have the one God has predestined, but one of
these two he must take."

He determined first of all to save Zbyshko, and if he had
to part with Yagenka he would leave her in Spyhov, or with
Princess Danuta, not in Plotsk, where the court was incom-
parably more brilliant, and where there were handsome
knights in good number.

Burdened with these thoughts he went with brisk steps
toward the weaver's to announce to Yagenka the death of
the abbot, but he promised in soul not to tell her immedi-

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 39

ately, for unexpected bad news might stop her breath and
make the girl barren.

When Matsko reached the house he found both maidens
dressed, even ornamented, and joyous as thrushes ; so sitting
down on a bench he called the weaver's servant to bring a
mug of heated beer, and then put frowns on a face which
was stern enough without them.

"Dost hear," asked he, "how the bells of the town are
ringing ? Guess why they are ringing, for it is not Sunday,
and thou hast slept over early mass. Wouldst thou like to
see the abbot ? "

" Of course I should like to see him," answered Yagenka

" Well, thou wilt see him, as King Nail."

" Has he gone farther? "

4 ' He has gone farther indeed ! But dost thou not hear
that they are ringing bells ? "

"Has he died?"

"Say eternal rest."

So all three knelt down and repeated eternal rest with
voices resonant as a bell. Then tears flowed in streams
along Yagenka's face, for she loved the abbot greatly.
Though quick-tempered with people, he had wronged no one,
and had done good with both hands, and her, his godchild,
he loved as if she had been his own daughter. Matsko,
remembering that the abbot was his kinsman and Zbyshko's,
was moved also, and cried some ; only when a part of his
sorrow had vanished in tears did he take Hlava and the two
girls to the church for the funeral.

The funeral was splendid. Bishop Yakob of Kurdvanov
led the procession himself. All the priests and monks of
Plotsk were there, all the bells were rung ; discourses were
delivered which no one understood save the clergy, for they
were in Latin. Then clergy and laity returned to a feast at
the bishop's.

Matsko went there taking the two youths, for he had every
right as a relative of the dead man. The bishop too received
him, as a kinsman of the abbot, with good- will and honor,
but immediately after greeting he said, —

" There are some forests left you, the Grady of Bogdanets ;
but whatever remains and does not go to cloisters and abbeys
is to belong to his goddaughter, a certain Yagenka of
Zgorzelitse."

Matsko, who had not expected much, was glad of the
forests, but the bishop did not see that one attendant of the

40 THE KNIGHTS Otf THE CROSS.

old knight raised moist eyes, as blue as star thistles, and
said, —

" God reward him, but I would rather he were living."

Matsko turned to her and said : " Be quiet, for thou wilt
make shame for thyself."

But he stopped suddenly; astonishment gleamed in his
eyes ; then his face grew stern and wolf -like, for at a distance,
near the side of the door through which Princess Alexandra
was entering at that moment, he saw Kuno Lichtenstein, bent
in courtly client fashion, that same man through whom
Zbyshko came near his death in Cracow.

Yagenka in her life had never seen such a Matsko ; his
face wrinkled like the jaw of an angry mastiff, and under
his mustaches the teeth glittered. In one moment he tight-
ened the belt around his waist, and moved toward the
hated Knight of the Order. But half-way he restrained
himself, and drew his broad hand along his hair. He re-
membered in season that perhaps Lichtenstein was at the
court of PlOtsk as a guest, or more likely an envoy, and that
if he wished without making inquiry to fight with him, he
would act just as Zbyshko had acted on the road from
Tynets.

So, having more reason and experience than Zbyshko, he
restrained himself, loosened his belt, made his face affable,
and when the princess, after greeting Lichtensteiu, spoke
with the bishop, he approached her, bent low, reminded her
who he was, and said that he considered her his benefactress
because of the letter with which on a time she had furnished
him.

The princess barely remembered his face, but she recalled
the letter easily and the whole affair connected with it. She
knew besides what had happened at the neighboring Mazovian
court : she had heard of Yurand, and the kidnapping of his
daughter, the marriage of Zbyshko and his deadly duel with
Rotgier. Her curiosity was roused greatly by all these
details, just as it would have been by a narrative of knight-
hood, or by one of those ballads which were sung by minstrels
among the Germans, or by choristers in Mazovia. It is true
that the Knights of the Cross were not so hateful to her as
to Anna Danuta, the wife of Prince Yanush, especially since
they, wishing to win her to their side, surpassed one another
in flattery and homage, and showered gifts on the lady richly;
but this time her heart was on the side of the lovers. She
was ready to aid them ; and moreover it pleased her to have

KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

in her presence a man who could relate the whole course of
events most minutely.

And Matsko, who had determined earlier to win the protec-
tion and aid of the powerful princess by every means possible,
seeing with what attention she listened, told her willingly
of the sad fate of Zbyshko and Danusia, and almost moved
her to tears, and this the more quickly since he himself felt
more keenly than any one the misfortune of his nephew, and
grieved with his whole soul over it.

" I have heard nothing more touching in my life," said
the princess at last, " and the greatest pity seizes me for
this cause, that, having married the girl, she was his ; still he
knew no happiness with her. But do you know surely that
he did not ? "

" Ei, mighty God!" answered Matsko, "would that he
had ; but he married her at night, when he was tied to his
bed with grievous illness, and at daybreak they took her."

" Do you think that Knights of the Cross took her ? For
here they talk about robbers who deceived the Knights of
the Cross by giving them another girl. They speak also of
a letter from Yurand — "

" Not the judgment of people has decided this now, but
the judgment of God. They say that that Rotgier was a
great knight, who brought down the doughtiest, and still he
fell at the hand of a stripling."

" Yes, such a stripling," said the princess, smiling, " that
it would be very safe for any man not to creep into his way.
An injustice was done, it is true, and you complain with
reason ; but still of those four three are no longer living, and
that old man who remains barely escaped death, as I hear."

"'But Danusia, where is she? and where is Yuraud ?"
asked Matsko ; " where are they ? God knows, too, whether
some evil may not have befallen Zbyshko, who went to
Malborg."

" I know, but really the Knights are not such scoundrels
as you deem them. In Malborg, near the Grand Master
and his brother Ulrich, who is a knightly person, nothing evil
can have happened to your nephew ; he has a safe-conduct
and letters from Prince Yanush. Unless he challenged some
knight there and fell, for in Malborg there is always a num-
ber of the most renowned knights from all countries."

" Ei, I do not fear that greatly," answered the old man.
"If they do not shut him up in a dungeon, or slay him
treacherously, and he has some iron in his grasp, I am not

42 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

much afraid. Only once was there found a man stronger
who put him back in the barriers, and that was the Prince
of Mazovia, Henryk, he who was bishop here, and who was
in love with the comely Ryngalla. Though Zbyshko was a
mere boy in those days, he was as ready to challenge a cer-
tain man as to say amen to Our Father, — the man whom
I, too, have promised to challenge and who is here."

And he indicated with his eyes Lichtenstein, who was
conversing with the Voevoda of Plotsk.

But the princess frowned, and said with that severe and
dry tone which she used always when anger was beginning
to seize her, —

"Whether you have made a vow or not, remember this,
that he is on a visit; whoso wishes to be our guest must
observe politeness."

" I know, gracious lady," answered Matsko. UI had
already tightened my belt, and was going toward him, but ]
restrained myself, thinking that perhaps he was an envoy."

" Yes, he is an envoy. And the man is distinguished
among his own people ; the Grand Master himself values his
counsel, and does not refuse him anything. God perhaps
granted that he was not in Malborg when your nephew was
there. As to Lichtenstein, though of honorable family,
people say that he is stubborn and vengeful. Did he recog-
nize you?"

" He could not have done so, for he has seen me little.
We were in helmets on the Tynets road, and afterwards I
visited him only once on Zbyshko's business, but that was
in the evening when he was busy. I noticed now that he
looked at me, but he did so only because I talked rather
long with you, gracious lady, for he turned his eyes after
that very quietly in another direction. He would have
known Zbyshko, but he overlooked me, and has never heard
of my vow, perhaps, having something better to think of."

" How better ? "

u Yes, better, for vows touching him have been made by
Zavisha of Garbov, Povala of Tachev, Martsin of Vrotsi-
movitse, Pashko Zlodye, and Lis of Targovisko. Each one
of these, gracious lady, could manage ten like him, and
what must it be when he has all of them against him?
Better for him that he had never been born than to have one
such sword above his head. As to me, not only shall I not
remind him of my vow, but I shall try to enter into intimacy
with him."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CEOSS. 43

" For what purpose? "

Matsko's face took on a cunning expression immediately,
and looked like the face of an old fox.

" For this purpose, that he should give me a letter of such
kind that I may travel safely through the country of the
Order, and, in case of need, rescue Zbyshko."

' ' Is that worthy of knightly honor ? asked the princess,
with a smile.

u It is," answered Matsko in tones of decision. " Were I,
for example, to fall on him from behind, without calling on the
man to turn, I should disgrace myself ; but to trick an enemy
in time of peace by quick wit is no disgrace to any one.'*

"Then I will make you acquainted," said the princess.

So she beckoned to Lichtenstein, and presented Matsko ;
thinking that even were Lichtenstein to recognize him, no
great harm would come of that.

But Lichtenstein did not recognize Matsko, for really he
had seen him in a helmet on the Tynets. road, and afterward
had spoken with him only once, and that in the evening
when Matsko came to him to beg pardon for Zbyshko's
offence.

Still he bowed rather haughtily; but when he saw be-
hind the knight two splendid, richly dressed attendants,
he thought that no ordinary noble could have such, and his
face brightened somewhat, though he did not cease to curve
his lips haughtily, as he did always when not dealing with
ruling persons.

" This knight is going to Malborg," said the princess. " I
myself will recommend him to the favor of the Grand
Master ; but he, hearing of the authority which you enjoy in
the Order, would like to have a letter from you also."

Then she turned to the bishop. Lichtenstein fixed his
cold, steel eyes on Matsko and asked, —

"What motive inclines you, sir, to visit our pious and
modest capital?"

" A pious and an honest motive," answered Matsko, rais-
ing his glance ; " were it otherwise, the gracious lady would
not have vouched for me. But, in addition to sacred vows,
I should like also to become acquainted with your Grand
Master, who makes peace on earth, and is most renowned
in the world of knighthood."

" He for whom the gracious princess, your lady and bene-
factress, gives guarantee will not complain of our modest
entertainment; but as to the Master, it will be difficult to

44 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

see him, for he went to Dantzig a month ago, whence he
intended to go to Krolevets, and farther toward the bound-
ary ; for though a lover of peace, he is forced to defend the
inheritance of the Order against the treacherous attacks of
Vitold."

When he heard this Matsko was vexed so evidently that
Lichtenstein, before whose eyes no one could hide any-
thing, remarked, —

" I see that your desire to know the Grand Master is
equal to your wish to perform religious vows."

"Yes, yes, of course," answered Matsko, promptly.
"Then is war with Vitold certain? "

"Vitold has begun it himself by giving aid to insurgents
in spite of his oath."

A moment of silence followed.

"Well, God grant that success to the Order which it
merits," said Matsko at last. "I cannot make the acquaint-
ance of the Grand Master, but in every case I will accom-
plish my vows."

But despite these words he did not know what he was to
do, and with a feeling of immense vexation he put to him-
self this question, —

"Where am I to seek Zbyshko now, and where shall I
find him?"

It was easy to foresee that if the Master had left
Malborg and gone to war there was no reason to look for
Zbyshko in Malborg, but in every case it was necessary to
obtain more accurate information regarding him. Old
Matsko was greatly vexed, but as he was a man of ready
resources, he resolved to lose no time, but to continue his
journey without delay on the morrow. It was easy for
him to get a letter from Lichtenstein with the aid of
Princess Alexandra, in whom the comtur had boundless
confidence. He received, therefore, a recommendation to the
Starosta of Brodnitsa and to the Grand Hospitaller in
Malborg, but in return for these letters he presented Lich-
tenstein with a large silver goblet engraved beautifully in
Vrotslav, such a goblet as the Knights were accustomed to
place, filled with wine, near their beds at night, so as to
have at hand, in case of insomnia, a remedy bringing sleep
and consolation. This liberality of Matsko astonished
Hlava, who knew that the old man was not overinclined
to loading any one with presents, above all a German ; but
Matsko said, —

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 45

"I did this because I have made a vow touching that
Knight, and I must fight with him. I could not in any way
attack the life of a man who rendered me a service. It is
not our custom to strike a benefactor."

"But it is a pity to lose the beautiful goblet," answered
Hlava a little rebelliously.

"I do nothing without calculation, have no fear. If the
merciful Lord Jesus permits me to bring down that German
I shall win back the goblet, and capture a multitude of other
costly things with it."

Then the two men, and with them Yagenka, began to
counsel as to what they should do. It came to Matsko's
mind to leave Yagenka and Anulka in Plotsk with Princess
Alexandra, and to do so because of the abbot's will, which
was deposited with the bishop; but the girl opposed this
with all her unbending decision. It is true that it would
have been easier to travel without her, for there would be no
need of finding separate rooms, or thinking of ceremony,
or danger, or various other things of similar import. How-
ever, they had not left Zgorzelitse to stay in Plotsk. The
will in the bishop's hands would not be lost, and should it
appear that the maidens must stay on the road somewhere,
they would be safer in the care of Princess Anna than Alex-
andra, for at her court the people cared less for the Knights
of the Cross, and were more inclined to Zbyshko. It is true
that Matsko said, touching this, that wit does not belong
to woman, and that it is not proper to argue with a girl, as if
she had real reason ; he did not oppose decisively, however,
and soon yielded, for Yagenka drew him aside and said,
with tearful eyes, —

"You know — • God is looking at my heart — that I pray
morning and evening for Danusia, yes, and for Zbyshko's
happiness. God in heaven knows best of all the truth of
this! But Hlava, and you too, declare that she is lost,
that she will not escape from the hands of the Knights
alive. If this be so, then I — "

Here she hesitated somewhat, the tears collected, flowed
slowly down her cheeks, and she ended in a whisper, —

"Then I wish to be near Zbyshko — "

Those tears and words touched Matsko ; still he answered, —

"If she perishes, Zbyshko will be so grieved that he will
not look at thee."

"I do not want him to look at me, but I want to be near
him."

46 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"Thou knowest that I want what thou dost, but in his
first grief he will be ready even to use harsh words against
thee."

"Let him use harsh words," answered she, with a sad
smile. "But he will not, for he will not know me."

"He will know thee."

"He will not know me. You did not know me. Tell
him it is not I, but Yasko, and Yasko is like me to the very
lips. Tell him that Yasko has grown, and it will not come
to his head that it is I, and not Yasko."

The old knight said something now about knees bending
inward, but as boys' knees also bend in sometimes, that
could not be a hindrance, especially as Yasko' s face was
almost the same, and his hair, since the last cutting, had
grown long again, and he wore it in a net like other noble
youths, and knights also. For these reasons Matsko
yielded, and now they fell to discussing the journey. They
were to start on the morrow. Matsko decided to enter the
lands of the Order, go to Brodnitsa, find an informant
there, and if the Grand Master, in spite of the suppositions
of Lichtenstein, was in Malborg yet, to go to Malborg; in
the opposite case to cross the boundary of the Order in the
direction of Spyhov, inquiring on the road for the young
Polish knight and his retinue.

The old knight thought that he might learn something
more easily of Zbyshko in Spyhov, or at the Warsaw court
of Prince Yanush, than in any other place.

In fact they set out on the following morning. Spring
had begun completely, hence there were overflows of water,
and those of the Skrva and the Drventsa stopped the road,
so that only on the tenth day after leaving Plotsk did they
cross the boundary and find themselves in Broduitsa. The
town was clean and well-ordered, but immediately on
entering one might recognize rigorous German rule, for
immense walled gallows1 had been built outside the town at
the side of the Gorchenitsa road and decorated with bodies
of hanged people, of whom one was a woman. On the
watch-tower and on the castle waved a flag which had a red
hand on a white field. But the travellers did not find the
comtur himself in the place, for he had gone with a part of
the garrison, and at the head of the neighboring nobility, to
Malborg. This information was given to Matsko by an

1 The ruins of the gallows remained till the year 1818,

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 47

old Knight of the Order blind of both eyes, who on a time
had been comtur of Brodnitsa, and growing attached to
the town and the castle, was passing the last of his life
there. When the local priest read to him the letter from
Lichtenstein, he received Matsko hospitably, and since he
was living in the midst of a Polish folk he knew
Polish speech excellently, so that it was easy to converse
with him. It had happened to him also to be summoned to
Malborg six weeks before, whither he had been called to a.
military council as a knight of experience ; hence he knew
what was happening at the capital.

When they asked him about the young knight, he said
that he did not remember his name, but that he had heard
of some knight who had roused wonder first of all by this,
that he was belted notwithstanding his youthful years, and
then by his success at the tournament which the Grand
Master had arranged for foreign guests before he set out on
his expedition. Gradually he recalled even this, that Ulrich-
von Jungingen, the noble-minded though quick-tempered
brother of the Grand Master, had conceived a liking for
that knight, had taken him under his care, and given him
special letters, which the young man took with him and went
away toward the eastern boundary.

Matsko was comforted immensely by these tidings, for he
had not the least doubt that that knight was Zbyshko. In
view of this there was no reason to go to Malborg, for
though the Grand Hospitaller, or other dignitaries, and
Knights of the Order who remained there might give more
minute information, they could in no case tell where Zbyshko
was at the moment. Moreover, Matsko himself knew best
of all where to find him. It was not difficult to divine that
he was circling about Schytno, or, if he had not found
Dauusia in that place, he was searching for her in the re-
moter Eastern castles or towns of the comturs.

So, without losing much time, he moved through the
territory of the Order toward the east, and Schytno. He
passed the road quickly, for the numerous towns and vil-
lages were joined by highways which the Knights of the
Cross, or rather merchants in the towns, had made, and
maintained in good condition, — highways scarcely inferior
to those which had appeared in Poland under the managing
and active care of King Kazimir's government. Moreover,
the weather was marvellous ; the nights starry, the days
serene, and at the hour of afternoon milking a warm, dry

48 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

breeze blew, which filled people's bosoms with health and
good feeling. Wheat was green in the fields, the meadows
were covered richly with flowers, and pine woods gave out
the odor of resin. Over the whole road to Lidzbark, and
thence to Dzialdovo, and farther to Niedzbov, the travellers
saw not a single cloud on the sky. In Niedzbov at night
came the earliest shower, with thunder, heard then for the
first time that spring. The shower was a short one, and
next morning the dawn appeared clear, rosy, golden, and
so filled with light that as far as the eye could see every-
thing glittered like strings of pearls and diamonds; the
whole earth seemed to smile at the sky and to rejoice in
the wealth of existence.

On that morning they went out of Niedzbov toward
Schytno. The Mazoviau boundary was not distant, and
they could have turned to Spyhov easily. There was a
moment even when Matsko thought of doing so, but after
weighing everything carefully, he chose to push on directly
to that terrible nest of the Order in which a part of
Zbyshko's fate had been decided so gloomily. He took a
peasant guide, therefore, and commanded him to lead the
escort to Schytno, though a guide was not absolutely
needed, for a straight road led on from Niedzbov, and on
this road German miles were marked with white stones at
the wayside.

The guide went some tens of steps in advance ; after him
came Matsko and Yagenka on horseback ; then, rather far
behind them, was Hlava with the fair Anulka; and still
farther were wagons surrounded by armed attendants. It
was early in the morning. The rosy color had not left the
eastern side of the sky yet, though the sun was shining
well, changing to opals the drops of dew on the grass and
the trees.

"Art thou not afraid to go to Schytno?" asked Matsko.

"I am not," answered Yagenka. "The Lord God is
above me, for I am an orphan."

"Thou hast cause to fear, for they keep no faith in that
place. Indeed Dauveld was the worst of dogs; Yurand
rubbed out him and Gottfried — so Hlava says. The
second after Danveld was Rotgier, who fell under Zbyshko's
axe, but the old man too is unpitying, sold to the devil.
People know nothing clearly, but I think that if Danusia
has perished it is at his hands. They say that some mis-
fortune met him as well as the others, but in Plotsk the

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

princess told me that be had squeezed out of it. He is the
man whom we are to meet in Schytno. It is well that we
have a letter from Lichtenstein, for likely the dog brothers
fear him more than even the Grand Master. They say
that he has weight, that he is cruel and very strict, and
moreover vengeful. He does not forgive the slightest
injury. I should not go to Schytno so confidently without
this letter."

4 'And what is the name of that old man?"

"SiegfrieddeLowe."

"God grant us to defend ourselves against him."

"God grant!"

Here Matsko laughed, and after a time continued, —

"The princess in Plotsk said to me, ' The wrong you
commit is that of lambs against wolves, but in this case of
the wolves three are no longer living, for the innocent lambs
have slaughtered them.' And she is right if the truth
be told."

"But Danusia and her father?"

"I asked the same question of the princess. But I am
glad in soul that it seems very dangerous to wrong us; we
understand, seest thou, how to grasp an axe and use it
worthily. As to Danusia and Yurand, I think, as Hlava
does, that they are no longer in this world, but really no
one knows exactly. I am sorry indeed for Yurand, since
during life he was consumed with grief for his daughter,
and if dead he has died an awful death."

"When any one mentions him in my presence, I think
immediately of papa, who is no longer in this life," an-
swered Yagenka.

And she raised her moist eyes. Matsko nodded, and
said, —

"He is in God's assembly and surely in endless light,
for a better man than he there was not in our whole
kingdom."

"Oi, there was not, there was not!" sighed Yagenka.

Further conversation was interrupted by the peasant
guide, who reined in his colt all at once, then turning, flew
toward Matsko at a gallop, and cried in a strange and
terrified voice, —

"Oh, for God's sake! Look, lord knight, some one is
coming toward us down the hillside!"

" Who ? Where ? " inquired Matsko.

"Over there! It must be a giant, or something."

VOL. II. — 4

50 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Matsko and Yagenka, reining in their pacers, looked in
the direction indicated by the guide, and in fact they saw
on the hill, half a furlong or more away, a form which
seemed to exceed the usual dimensions of man consid-
erably.

"The fellow says truly that he is large," muttered Matsko.

Then the old man spat toward one side on a sudden and
said, —

"A charm on the dog! "

"Why do you adjure?" inquired Yagenka.

"Because I remember how on the same kind of morn-
ing Zbyshko and I saw on the road between Tynets and
Cracow a giant of such size. The people said then that it
was Valger the Charming. Well, it turned out to be the
lord of Tachev ; but nothing good came of the matter. A
charm on the dog ! "

"This is not a knight, for he is on foot," said Yagenka,
looking more sharply. "I see even that he has no weapons,
he has nothing but a stick in his left hand."

"And feels the way out in front, as if the time were
night," added Matsko.

"And he barely moves. It is sure that he is blind, or
something."

"He is blind, he is blind ! as I live! "

They spurred on, and soon halted in front of the old man,
who,- descending the hill very slowly, was searching for the
road with a stick. He was indeed immense, though seen
from near by he did not appear to them a giant. They dis-
covered that he was entirely blind. Instead of eyes, he had
two red depressions in his face. His right hand also was
lacking ; in place of it he carried a knot formed of a dirty
rag. His white hair fell to his shoulders and his beard
reached his girdle.

"The poor man has neither boy nor dog, and finds the
road for himself by groping," said Yagenka. "In God's
name I cannot leave him without help ! I do not know
whether he can understand me, but I will speak to him in
our speech."

She sprang from her horse quickly, and standing in front
of the old man looked for money in the leather pouch which
depended from her girdle.

The old man, when he heard the tramp of horses, and the
noise, stretched his stick foward, and raised his head in
the manner of blind people.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 51

"Praised be Jesus Christ!" said Yagenka. "Do you
understand Christian speech, grandfather ? "

But he, hearing her sweet voice, trembled, a wonderful
ray shot across his face as it were of emotion and tender-
ness, he covered with his eyelids the empty pits of his eyes,
and dropping the stick, fell before her on his knees with
his arms stretched upward.

"Rise! I will help you. What is your suffering?"
asked Yagenka with astonishment.

He made no answer, save that two tears rolled along his
cheeks, and from his mouth came a sound something like a
groan.

"Aa ! a!"

"By the pity of God are you dumb, or what? "

"Aa!'a!"

When he had uttered this he raised his hand, made a sign
of the cross with it first, then passed it across his lips.

Yagenka, not understanding, looked at Matsko, who
said, —

"It must be that he is showing how they cut his tongue
out."

"Did they cut your tongue out ? " asked the girl.

"Aa! a! a! a ! " repeated the old man a number of times,
nodding his head therewith.

Then he pointed at his eyes with his fingers, thrust forth
his right arm without a hand, and made a motion with his
left like giving a blow.

Now both understood him.

"Who did this to you? " asked Yagenka.

The old man made a number of signs of the cross in
the air.

"The Knights of the Cross! " cried out Matsko.

The old man dropped his head toward his breast in sign
of affirmation. A moment of silence followed. Matsko
and Yagenka looked at each other with fear, for they had
before them a clear proof of that lack of mercy and absence
of measure in punishment for which the Knights of the
Cross were distinguished.

"Savage measures !" said Matsko at last; "grievously
have they punished him, and God knows whether justly.
But we shall not discover that. If only we knew where to
take him, for he must be a man of these parts. He under-
stands our speech, for the people here are the same aa in
Mazovia."

52 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"Do you understand what we say?" asked Yagenka.

He confirmed with his head.

" Are you from this place ? "

"No," answered the old man with signs.

"Then you may be from Mazovia?"

"Yes."

"From the dominions of Prince Yanush?"

"Yes."

"And what were you doing with the Knights of the
Cross?"

The old man could not answer, but his face assumed in
one moment an expression of such immense pain that the
compassionate heart of Yagenka quivered with the greater
sympathy, and even Matsko, though no small thing could
move him, said, —

"Surely the dog brothers have done him evil, and perhaps
without fault on his part."

Yagenka pressed into the palm of the poor man some
small money.

"Listen," said she, "I will not leave you. You will go
with us to Mazovia, and in every village we will ask if that
is not your place. Maybe we shall talk the way to it some-
how. And stand up now, for we are not saints."

But he did not rise; on the contrary he inclined and
embraced her feet, as if giving himself into her protection,
and returning thanks; but at the same time a certain aston-
ishment, and even, as it were, disappointment, shot over
his face. Perhaps it was that while taking note of her
voice he had thought himself standing before a young girl,
while now his hand touched rough leggings such as knights
and attendants wore while on journeys.

But she said, —

"This is what we will do. Our wagons will come soon;
you can rest and gain strength. But you will not go at
once to Mazovia, for we must go first to Schytno."

At this word the old man sprang to his feet. Dread and
astonishment were expressed on his face. He opened his
arms as if to bar the way, and from his mouth came wild
sounds, as if he were filled with terror.

"What is the matter?" cried Yagenka, with alarm.

But Hlava, who had now come up with Anulka, and who
for some time had been looking fixedly at the old man,
turned quickly to Matsko with a changed face, and said in
a voice full of astonishment, —

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

53

"By God's wounds! let me speak to him, lord, for you
do not think who he is ! "

Then, without waiting for permission, he sprang to the
old man. placed his hands on his shoulders, and inquired, —

"Are you coming from Schytno?"

The old man, as if struck by the sound of his voice, grew
calm, and nodded in affirmation.

"And were you not looking for your child there?"

A dull groan was the only answer to that question.

Hlava grew somewhat pale, looked a moment longer with
his wild-cat glance at the features of the old man, then said
slowly and with emphasis, —

"You are Yurand of Spyhov! "

"Yurand!!" screamed Matsko.

But Ynrand tottered at that moment and fainted. The
tortures which he had passed through, the lack of food, the
toils of the journey had thrown him off his feet. That was
the tenth day on which he was going along feeling his way,
wandering, and searching for the road in front of him with
a stick, in hunger, in struggling, uncertain whither he
was going. Unable to ask for .the road in the daytime, he
directed himself only by the heat of the sunrays; the nights
he passed in ditches by the wayside. When he passed
through a hamlet or a village, or when he met people
going in the opposite direction, he begged alms with his
one palm and the voice that was left him ; but rarely did
a compassionate hand give him aid, for generally he was
looked on as a criminal whom the punishment of law and of
justice had overtaken. For two days he had kept himself
alive with the bark of trees and with leaves, and he was in
doubt whether he should be able ever to reach Mazovia —
when on a sudden compassionate, kindred hearts had en-
circled him, and kindred voices, one of which reminded
, him of the sweet voice of his daughter — and when at last
even his own name was mentioned, the measure of emotions
overflowed, the heart was straitened in his breast, thoughts
went around in his head like a whirlwind, and he would
have fallen with his face in the dust of the road if the
strong arms of Hlava had not caught him.

Matsko sprang from his horse, then both took Yuraud,
carried him to the wagons and placed him on some hay in
one of them. There Yagenka and Anutka revived the man,
gave him food, gave him wine to drink, and Yagenka, seeing
that he could not grasp the cup, held the drink herself to

54 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

his lips. Immediately an invincible sleep seized the man,
from which he was to wake on the third day only.

Meanwhile they held a prompt and decisive council.

"I will say at once," called out Yagenka, "that it is not
for us to go now to Schytno, but to Spy ho v, so as to leave
him in a safe place among his own people, and leave him
surrounded by every care."

"Look, how thou art ordering this," answered Matsko.
"It is nceessary to send him to Spyhov, but not indispen-
sable that we all go; one wagon can go with him."

"I do not order, but I think that we might learn much
from him about Zbyshko and Danusia."

"In what language wilt thou talk with him, since his
tongue is gone?"

"But who has shown you that he has no tongue, except
himself? You see that without talking we have learned
everything that was needed, and how will it be when we are
accustomed to the indications of his head and hands? Ask
him, for example, whether Zbyshko has returned from Mal-
borg to Schytno, then be sure he will either affirm with
his head, or deny; and it will be the same with other
things."

"True!" said Hlava.

"I do not deny that this is true," said Matsko, "and I
had the same thought myself; but with me judgment is
first, and talk afterward."

Then he gave orders to turn the wagons toward the
Mazovian boundary. On the way Yagenka approached
time after time the wagon in which Yurand lay, fearing
that he might have died while sleeping.

"I did not recognize him," said Matsko, "but that is
no wonder. He was as strong as a wild bull ! the Mazo-
vians said that he was the only man among them who was
able to meet Zavisha of Garbov — but now he is a real
skeleton."

"There were reports," said Hlava, "that they were kill-
ing him with torture, but some people could not believe
that Christians would act so with a belted knight, one hav-
ing, moreover, Saint George for his patron."

"It was God's will that Zbyshko avenged him even in
part. But see the difference between us and them. It is
true that of four dog brothers three have fallen; but they
fell in battle, and no man has cut the tongue out of one
of them in captivity, or taken his eye out."

THE KNIGHTS OP THE CROSS. 55

"God will punish them," said Yagenka.

But Matsko turned to Hlava, —
l'How didst thou know him? "

'I did not know him at once, though I saw him later
thi» i you did. But something was going through my head,
and the more I looked at him the more it kept going. He
had no beard or white hairs before ; he was a great lord,
and a rich one; how was it possible to recognize him in
such a beggar! But when the young lady said that we were
going to Schytno and he began to howl, my eyes were
opened that instant.1'

"It would be wejl to take him from Spyhov to the Prince,
who cannot permit such a wrong done a man of impor-
tance to go unpunished."

"They will deny, lord. They carried off his child by
deceit, and they denied; they will say of the master of
Spyhov that he lost his tongue and his hand in battle, and
his eye also."

"True!" answered Matsko. "Indeed they carried off
the Prince himself on a time. He cannot war with them,
for he cannot overcome them unless the king helps him.
People talk of a great war, but here there is not even a
small war."

"Yes, there is, with Prince Vitold."

"Praise be to God that he is a man who cares nothing
for the Order. Hei, Prince Vitold is the prince for me!
And in cunning they cannot beat him, for he alone is more
cunning than all of them together. It used to happen that
they, the dog bloods, wouid press on him till destruction,
like a sword, was above his head, but he would slip awaj^
like a snake, and bite them right there. Look out for him
when he strikes, but look out still more when he coaxes."

"Is he that way with all? "

"Not with all, only with Knights of the Cross; with
others he is kind and bountiful."

Here Matsko meditated, as if wishing to bring Vitold to
mind better.

"He is a man entirely different from the princes in these
parts," said he at last. "It was Zbyshko's duty to go to
him, for under him and through him it is possible to do
most against the Order."

After a moment he added, —

"Who knows that we may not find them both there yet,
that is the place for most proper vengeance."

56 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CKOSS.

Then be spoke again of Yurand, of his evil fate, and
the unutterable wrongs which he had suffered from the
Knights of the Order, who first of all had murdered his
beloved wife without cause, and then, paying vengeance
with vengeance, had carried off his daughter, and tormented
him with such cruel tortures that even Tartars would not
have been able to invent anything to surpass them.
Matsko and Hlava gritted their teeth when they thought
that even the liberation of Yurand was a new and calculated
cruelty. The old knight promised himself therefore in
soul that he would try to find out accurately how that all
was, and then pay for it with interest.

In such conversation and thoughts the journey to Spyhov
passed. After a clear day came a calm, starry night, so
they did not halt for a night rest; three times, however,
they fed the horses plentifully. They crossed the bound-
ary while it was still dark, and at dawn, under the direction
of a hired guide, they were on the land of Spyhov. Old
Tolima held everything under an iron hand there, evidently,
for barely had they entered the forest when two armed men
came out toward them ; but these, seeing that there were
no troops, merely a small escort, not only let them pass
without question, but conducted them through flooded
places and swamps impassable for persons unacquainted
with the district.

At the castle, Tolima and Father Kaleb received the
guests. The tidings that their lord had come, brought back
by pious people, flew like lightning through the castle. But
when they saw how he had come from the hands of the
Knights of the Cross, such a storm of threats and rage burst
forth that if there had been a knight in the dungeons of
Spyhov no human power could have saved him from an
awful death.

Horsemen wished to mount immediately, gallop to the
boundary, seize what Germans they could find, and cast
their heads at the feet of Yurand; but Matsko curbed
this wish of theirs, for he knew that Germans lived in
towns and castles, while the village people were of the
same blood as he and Yurand 's men, though living under
the constraint of foreigners. But neither shouts, nor uproar,
nor the squeak of well-sweeps could rouse Yurand, whom
they carried from the wagon to his room on a bearskin, and
placed on a bed there. At his side remained Father Kaleb,
his friend from years of youth, and his foster-brother,

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

57

who loved him as if he had been his own brother. He
began an imploring prayer that the Saviour of the world
would restore to the unfortunate Yurand his eyes, his
tongue, and his hand.

The road-weary travellers lay down to sleep after morn-
ing refreshment. Matsko woke when it was well on in the
afternoon «,nd gave command to call Tolima.

Knowing already from Hlava that Yurand, before his
departure, had enjoined on all obedience to Zbyshko, and
that he had given to him the inheritance of Spyhov through
the mouth of Father Kaleb, he said to the old man in the
voice of a superior, —

"I am the uncle of your young master, and until he
returns my orders will be in force here. "

Tolima inclined his gray head, which resembled the head
of a wolf somewhat, and surrounding his ear with his hand,
inquired, —

"Then are you the noble knight of Bogdanets?"

"I am," replied Matsko. "Whence do you know of

me

V"

"The young lord, Zbyshko, expected you here, and asked
about you."

When he heard this, Matsko sprang to his feet, and for-
getting his dignity cried, —

"Zbyshko in Spyhov?"

"He was here, lord; he went away two days ago."

"By the dear God! Whence did he come, and whither
did he go?"

"He came from Malborg and stopped at Schytno on the
way; whither he was going he did not tell us."

"Did he not tell you?"

"He may have told Father Kaleb."

"Ei, mighty God! Then we passed each other," said
Matsko, slapping his thighs with his hands.

Tolima put his hand around his other ear, —

"What do you ask, lord? "

"Where is Father Kaleb? "

"He is with the old master, at his bedside."

"Bring him here! — But no — I will go myself to him."

"I will call him! " said the old man.

And he went out. But before he brought the priest
Yagenka came in.

"Come hither! Dost thou know what? Zbyshko was
here two days ago."

58 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Yagenka's face changed in one moment, her legs, en-
closed in tight leggings, could be seen trembling under
her.

"Was he here, and has he gone?" asked she with a
throbbing heart. ' ' Whither ? "

"Two days ago, but whither perhaps the priest knows."

"We must see the priest!" said she with a voice of
decision.

After a while Father Kaleb came in. Thinking that
Matsko was calling for him to inquire about Yurand, he
said, anticipating the question, —

"He is sleeping yet."

"I have heard that Zbyshko was here!" exclaimed
Matsko.

"He was; he went away two days ago."

"Whither?"

"He did not know himself whither. He went to search,
— to the boundary of Jmud, where there is war now."

"By the dear God, tell me, father, what you know of
Zybshko."

"I know only what he told me. He was in Malborg
and gained powerful protection there ; that of the brother
of the Grand Master, who is the first knight among them.
At his command Zbyshko has permission to search all
the castles."

"For Yurand and Danusia?"

"Yes, but he was not searching for Yurand, since they
told him that Yurand was not living."

"Tell from the beginning."

"Immediately; but I will draw breath and come to my-
self, for I am returning from the other world."

"How from the other world ? "

"From that world to which a man does not go on horse-
back, but on prayer, and from the feet of the Lord Jesus,
from whom I have begged for mercy on Yurand."

"You have asked for a miracle? Have you such power? *'
asked Matsko with great curiosity.

"I have no power whatever, but the Saviour has. If he
wishes, he will return to Yurand eye, tongue, and hand."

"He can if he wishes," answered Matsko. "Still you
have asked for no small thing."

Father Kaleb made no reply, perhaps he had not heard,
for his eyes did not yet indicate full presence of mind, and
it was evident that he had forgotten himself altogether in

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 59

prayer. So now he covered his face with his hands and sat
some time in silence; at last he shook himself, rubbed his
eyelids, and then said, —

"Now inquire."

"How did Zbyshko win over to his side the Voyt of
Samba?"

"He is not Voyt of Samba now."

"No matter. Take note of what I ask, and tell what
you know."

"He won him at the tournament. Ulrich Von Jungingen
is fond of encounters within barriers, so he met Zbyshko;
for there was a multitude of knightly guests in Malborg
and the Grand Master had arranged tournaments. The
saddle girth burst on Ulrich's horse, and Zbyshko might
have brought him down easily, but he, seeing that, struck
his spear against the ground, and besides supported the
tottering man."

"Hei! Well, seest thou?" cried Matsko, turning to
Yagenka. " Ulrich fell to loving him for that? "

"Yes, for that. He would not meet him with sharp
lances, or dull ones, and became his friend. Zbyshko, on
his part, told him his sufferings, and he, because he cares
for knightly honor, was inflamed with dreadful rage, and
sent Zbyshko with a complaint to his brother. God grant
him salvation for that, since there are not many among
the Knights who love justice. Zbyshko told me too that
Pan de Lorche assisted him much because they respect him
there for his wealth and great family, and he gave testimony
for Zbyshko in everything."

"But what came of the complaint, and the testimony? "

"This, that the Grand Master commanded severely the
comtur of Schytno to send to Malborg at once all captives
and prisoners in Schytno, not excepting Yurand Jiimself.
As to Yurand, the comtur answered that he had died of
his wounds and was buried near the church there. Other
prisoners he sent to Malborg, among them the idiot girl,
but our Danusia was not among them."

"I know from Hlava," said Matsko, "that Rotgier, he
who was slain by Zbyshko, mentioned such a girl. He said
at the court of Prince Yanush that they had mistaken her
for Yurand's daughter; and when the princess answered
that they had seen and knew the real daughter of Yurand,
who was not an idiot, he said, ' You are right, but we
thought that the Evil One had changed her.' "

60 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"The comtur wrote the same to the Grand Master: that
that girl was not in prison, but under guard ; that they had
taken her from robbers, who swore that she was Yurand's
daughter, who had been transformed."

"And did the Master believe that? "

"He did not know himself whether he was to believe or
not, but Ulrich flashed up with still greater anger, and
obtained from his brother this, — that he should send an
official of the Order with Zbyshko to Schytno. which hap-
pened. When they arrived at Schytno they did not find the
old comtur, Siegfried, for he had gone to the war against
Vitold, toward the eastern castles. They found an assist-
ant voyt, who commanded to open all the cellars and
dungeons. They searched and searched, but found nothing.
They took people also to testify. One told Zbyshko that
much might be learned from the chaplain, for he could
understand the dumb executioner; but the old comtur had
taken the executioner with him, and the chaplain had gone
to Krolevets to some church congress. They meet there
often, and send complaints against the Knights of the Cross
to the Pope, for a hard life have the poor priests in the
lands of the Order."

"But it is a wonder to me that they did not find Yurand,"
remarked Matsko.

"It is evident that the old comtur liberated him earlier.
There was more malice in this liberation than if they had
simply taken life from him; they wanted that he should
suffer before death as much, nay more, than a man of his
position could go through, blind, speechless, and without
his right hand. Fear God ! Neither able to go home, nor
to ask about the road, nor to beg for bread. They supposed
that he would die under a fence, sometime, from hunger, or
that he would be drowned in water. — What did they leave
to him? Nothing but the memory of what he had been, and
the experience of wretchedness. And besides, it was tor-
ture upon torture! He might have been sitting somewhere
near a church, or at the roadside, and Zbyshko might have
passed by and not recognized him. Perhaps even he heard
Zbyshko's voice and could not call to him. Hei! I can-
not talk from tears! God performed a miracle that you
met him, therefore I think that He will perform one still
greater, though my unworthy and sinful lips are those
which beg for it."

"And what more did Zbyshko say? Whither did he go? "

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. Gl

"He said this: *I know that Danusia was in Schytno,
but they have either killed her or removed her. Old Sieg-
fried,' said he, ' did that, and as God be my aid I shall not
rest henceforth till I put hand on him.' "

"Did he say that? Then it is certain that he has gone
to the eastern boundaries, but there is war there at
present."

"He knew that there was war, and therefore he went to
Prince Vitold. He said that he should be able to accom-
plish something against the Knights of the Cross through
Vitold more quickly than through the king even."

"To Prince Vitold! " cried Matsko, springing up.

Then he turned to Yagenka, —

"Seest thou what sense? Did I not say the same? I
foretold as true as life that we should have to go to Vitold."

"Zbyshko had the hope," said Father Kaleb, "that
Vitold would burst into Prussia and capture the castles
there."

"If they give him time he will not fail," answered
Matsko. "Well! praise God, we know at least where to
look for Zbyshko."

"Then we must go at once," said Yagenka.

"Be quiet!" cried Matsko. "It is not proper for at-
tendants to give counsel."

And he looked at her significantly, as if reminding her
that she was an attendant, so she recollected herself, and
was silent.

Matsko thought for a while, and then said, —

"We shall find Zbyshko certainly, for he is nowhere else,
except at the side of Prince Vitold ; but it will be neces-
sary to know whether he has anything else to seek in the
world besides those heads of the Knights of the Cross
which he has vowed to get."

"And how can that be known? " asked Father Kaleb.

"If I knew that that priest of Schytno had returned from
the council I should like to see him. I have letters from
Lichtenstein and can go with perfect safety."

"That was no council, it was only a meeting," said
Father Kaleb, "and the priest must have returned long
ago."

"That is well. Leave the rest to my head; 1 will take
Hlava, two attendants with war horses, and go."

"And then to Zbyshko?" inquired Yagenka.

"And then to Zbyshko; but meanwhile thou wilt wait

62 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

here till I return from Schytno. I think that I shall not be
gone longer than three or four days. The bones in me are
strong, and toil is nothing new to me. But first I will beg
you, Father Kaleb, for a letter to the chaplain of Schytno.
He will believe me the more easily if I show him your
letter, since priests have always more confidence in one
another than in laymen."

"People speak well of that priest," answered Father
Kaleb, "and if any one knows anything it is he."

Towards evening the letter was ready, and next morning
before sunrise old Matsko was no longer in Spyhov.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 63

CHAPTEK XL.

YURAND woke from his long sleep in presence of Father
Kaleb, and having forgotten in his sleep what had happened
to him, and not knowing where he was, he began to feel of
the bed and the wall near which the bed stood. But Father
Kaleb seized him in his arms, and weeping from tenderness
said, —

"It is I! Thou art in Spyhov! Brother Yurand ! God
has visited thee, but thou art among thy own. Pious
people have brought thee home. Oh, brother Yurand!
My brother!"

And pressing him to his breast, he kissed his forehead,
his empty eyes, and, pressing him to his breast, again he
kissed him. Yurand at first was as if stunned, and seemed
to understand nothing, but at last he passed his left
hand over his forehead and head, as if wishing to push
back and scatter the heavy clouds of sleep and stupor.

"Dost thou hear and understand me?" asked Father
Kaleb.

Yurand gave a sign with his head that he heard, then he
reached with his hand for the silver crucifix captured by
him once from a rich German knight; this he took from
the wall, pressed it to his lips, to his breast, and returned
it to Father Kaleb.

"I understand thee, brother. He remains to thee, and
as He has brought thee out of the land of captivity, so He
can return everything that was taken from thee."

Yurand pointed upward in sign that everything of his
would be turned thitherward, wherewith his eyepits were
filled with tears, and immense pain was depicted on his
suffering face.

Father Kaleb, seeing this movement and pain, felt con-
vinced that Danusia was no longer alive, so he knelt at the
bedside, and said, "O Lord, give her endless rest, and may
eternal light shine on her; may she be in endless peace.
Amen."

At this the blind man rose, and sitting on the bed, began
to move his head and motion with his hand, as if to forbid
Father Kaleb, and restrain himj but they were unable to

64 TEE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

understand each other, for at that moment old Tolima
entered, and behind him the garrison of the castle, tried
men, the foremost and oldest of the land tillers of Spyhov,
foresters, and fishermen ; they came because tidings of the
return of the master of Spyhov had spread over all the
place. They embraced his knees, they kissed his hand,
and burst into plaintive weeping at sight of that maimed
old man, who in nothing reminded them of the former ter-
rible Yurand, the crusher of the Knights of the Order,
the victor in every encounter. But some of them, namely,
those who had followed him in expeditions, were swept
away by a whirlwind of anger, hence their faces grew pale
and became stubborn. After a while they collected in a
group and whispered, pushing one another with their
elbows, and shoving, until finally one of the garrison of the
castle, who at the same time was the blacksmith of Spyhov,
stood forth, a certain Suhar; he approached Yurand, seized
his feet, and said, —

"As soon as they brought you hither, lord, we wanted to
move on Schytno, but that knight who brought you forbade
us. Do you, lord, give permission, for we cannot remain as
we are without vengeance. Let it be as it was aforetime.
They have insulted us, but they will not go unpunished,
they will not. We went against them at your command,
we will go now under Tolima, or without him. We must
capture Schytno and make dog blood flow out of it, so help
us God!"

"So help us God! " repeated other voices.

"To Schytno!"

"We must have blood! "

And immediately a flame seized their passionate Mazovian
hearts. Foreheads were frowning, eyes flashing, here and
there was heard the gritting of teeth. But after a while
voices and gritting of teeth ceased, and the eyes of all were
intent on Yurand.

His cheeks flushed at once, as if the former resolution
had sprung up in him and the former ardor of battle. He
rose and began to search along the wall with his hand. It
seemed to the men that he was feeling for his sword, but
this time his fingers met the cross which Father Kaleb had
hung in its old place. He took it from the wall a second
time, then his face became pallid, he turned to the men,
raised his empty eyepits, and extended the crucifix in front
of him.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 65

Silence followed. It was evening in the world outside.
Through the windows came the twittering of birds, which
were settling for rest at the gables of the castle and in the
linden-trees growing in the courtyard. The last ruddy sun-
rays fell as they penetrated the chamber on the upraised
cross and on the white hair of Yurand.

Suhar, the blacksmith, looked at Yurand, he looked
around at his comrades, he looked at Yurand a second time,
then he made the sign of the cross and left the room on
tiptoe. After him went the others in like silence, and only
when they had stopped in the courtyard did they begin to
whisper to one another.

"Well, and what?"

"Shall we not go, or how?"

"He did not permit."

"He leaves vengeance to God. It is clear that the soul
has changed in him."

And so it had in reality.

Meanwhile in the chamber with Yurand remained only
Father Kaleb, old Tolima, and with them Yagenka and
Anulka, who, having seen a group of armed men passing
through the court, came to see what was happening.

Yageuka, bolder and more certain of herself than was
Anulka, approached Yurand now.

"God give you His aid, Knight Yurand," said she. "It
is we who brought you hither from Prussia."

His face brightened at the sound of that youthful voice.
Evidently he recalled in more detail everything that had
happened on the Schytno road, for he began to give thanks,
nodding his head, and placing his hand on his heart re-
peatedly. She told him how they had met him, how
Hlava had recognized him, Hlava, Zbyshko's attendant,
and finally how they had brought him to Spyhov. She said
also of herself that she with her comrade carried the sword,
the helmet, and the shield for the knight Matsko of Bog-
danets, the uncle of Zbyshko, who had set out from Bog-
danets to seek his nephew and had gone to Schytno, but in
three or four days would return again to Spyhov.

At. mention of Schytno Yurand did not fall, it is true,
into such excitement as on the road the first time, but great
alarm was expressed on his face. Yagenka assured him,
however, that Matsko was as cunning as he was resolute,
that be would let no man trick him ; moreover he had letters
from Lichtenstein; with these he could go everywhere

VOL. II. — 5

66 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

safely. These words calmed Yurand notably. It was cleal
too that he wished to ask about many other things, and
being unable to do so, he suffered in soul; seeing this the
quick girl said, —

"When we talk oftener we shall be able to say every-
thing."

At this he smiled, stretched his hand toward her, and
placing it on her head by feeling, he held it there a long
time, as if blessing her. He was very grateful to her
indeed ; but besides, her youth pleased his heart, and that
short, quick talk of hers, which reminded him of the twit-
tering of birds.

From that time, whenever he was not praying, — and he
prayed for whole days almost, — or when he was not sunk
in slumber, he sought for her near by; and if she was not
present he yearned for her voice, and in every way endeav-
ored to let Father Kaleb and Tolima know that he would
like to have that charming youth near him.

And she came, for her honest heart took sincere compas-
sion on him; and besides, the time passed more quickly in
his company, while she was waiting for Matsko, whose stay
in Schytno was prolonged in some way strangely. He was
to return in three days; meanwhile the fourth and fifth day
had passed. The sixth day, toward evening, the alarmed
girl was just going to beg Tolima to send men out to in-
quire, when information was sent from the watch oak that
horsemen were approaching Spyhov.

After a while hoofs clattered on the drawbridge and
Hlava rode into the courtyard with another attendant.
Yagenka, who had already hurried down from the upper
chamber, and was waiting, ran to him before he could
spring from the saddle.

"Where is Matsko?" asked she, with throbbing heart.

"He has gone to Prince Vitold, and commands you to
stay here," answered the attendant.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 67

CHAPTER XLI.

YAGENKA, when she learned that she was to stay at
Matsko's command in Spyhov, was unable to utter a word
for a while from astonishment, sorrow, and anger; she
merely looked with widely opened eyes at Hlava, who,
understood well how disagreeable the news was which he
had brought her.

"I should like," said he, "to give you a report of what
we have heard in Schytno, for we heard much that is new
and important."

"And is it about Zbyshko?"

"No; but there is Schytno news — you know — "

"I understand. Let the boy unsaddle the horses, and
you come with me."

And commanding the boy, she took Hlava upstairs with
her.

"Why did Matsko leave us? why must we stay in
Spyhov? and why did you return? " asked she in one breath.

"I returned," said Hlava, "because the knight Matsko
commanded. I wanted to go to the war, but a com-
mand is a command. ' Thou wilt return/ said the knight;
4 thou wilt take care of the lady of Zgorzelitse, and thoti
wilt wait for news from me. It may be,' said he, 'that
thou wilt have to conduct her home, for, of course, she
cannot go alone there.' "

"By the dear God! what has happened? Have they
found Yurand's daughter? Did Matsko go not to Zbyshko,
but only to find Danusia? Hast thou seen her? Hast thou
spoken to her? Why didst thou not bring her, and where
is she at present?"

When Hlava heard this avalanche of questions, he bent
down to the knees of the lady and said, —

"Let it not cause anger to your grace that I do not
answer all questions at once, for I cannot; but I will answer
in turn one after another, if there be no hindrance."

" Well ! Have they found her, or not ? "

"No. But still there is certain news that she was in
Schytno, and that they have taken her somewhere, perhaps
to eastern castles."

68 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"And we, why are we to stay in Spyhov?"

" Should she be found, as your grace sees, there
indeed be no reason to stay here."

Yagenka was silent, but her cheeks flushed.

"I thought, and I think now," said Hlava, "that we shall
not snatch her alive from those dog brothers, but every-
thing is in the Lord's hand. I must tell from the begin-
ning. We went to Schytno. The knight Matsko showed
Lichtenstein's letter to the under-voyt, and the under-voyt.
since he had carried a sword behind Lichtenstein in his
youth, kissed the seal before our eyes, received us hospit-
ably, and suspected nothing. If we had had some men
near by we might have taken the castle, so far did he trust
in us. There was no hindrance either in seeing the priest,
we talked two nights through, and learned wonderful things,
which the priest knew from the executioner."

"The executioner is dumb."

"Dumb, but he knows how to tell the priest everything
by signs, and the priest understands the man as if he were
speaking with the living word to him. Wonderful is that
which has happened ; the finger of God must have been in
it. That executioner cut off Yurand's hand, plucked the
tongue from him, and burnt out his eye. He is of such sort
that when a man is in question he shudders at no punish-
ment; even were they to command him to tear a man to
pieces with his teeth, he would do so. But he will not
raise a finger on any girl, and should they command him to
do so, no punishment would move him. He is in this state
of mind for the reason that once he himself had an only
daughter whom he loved wonderfully, and whom the Knights
of the Cross — "

Here Hlava hesitated and did not know how to continue ;
seeing which Yagenka said, —

"What do I care about an executioner's daughter?"

"It touches the affair," answered Hlava. "After our
young lord cut up the knight Rotgier the old comtur Sieg-
fried became almost insane. In Schytno they say that
Rotgier was his son, but the priest denies that ; though he
confirms this, that never has a father loved a son more, and
to gain revenge, he has sold his soul to the devil, as the
executioner has witnessed. He talked to the dead man,
as I to you; the corpse smiled at him from the coffin,
gritted its teeth, and licked its lips with its black tongue
when the old comtur promised the head of Pan Zbyshko,

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 69

But, since he could not get Pan Zbyshko then, he gave
command to torture Yurand, and put Yurand's tongue and
his hand into Rotgier's coffin. The corpse began to eat
them raw — "

"Oh, terrible to hear such things! In the name of the
Father,' the Son, and the Holy Ghost! " said Yagenka, and
rising, she threw a billet of wood on the fire, for it had
grown dusk then.

"That is how it was," continued Hlava. "I do not know
how it will be settled at the last judgment, for what be-
longed to Yuraud must be returned to him. But how that
will be done is beyond human reason. The executioner saw
all this. So when the old comtur had sated the vampire
with human flesh he went to offer him Yurand's daughter,
for the dead man had whispered to him, as it seems, that he
wanted to wash down his food with the blood of that innocent.
But the executioner, who, as I have said, would do anything
except to endure wrong done a girl, hid on the staircase.
The priest says that he is not in his full mind, and is
really a beast; but he understands that one thing, and when
there is need, no man can equal him in cunning. He sat
then on the stairs and waited for the comtur. The old
comtur heard the breathing of the executioner, saw his
gleaming eyes, and was frightened, for he thought it was
the devil. Then the executioner gave the comtur a blow of
his fist on the neck, thinking that would shock his spine so
that there would be no sign left of violence; still he did not
kill him. But Siegfried fainted and was sick from fright,
and when he recovered, he feared to attack Yurand's
daughter."

"But he took her away ? "

"He took her away, and with her the executioner also.
The old comtur did not know that it was he who had de-
fended Danusia ; he thought that it was some unknown power,
good or evil. But he did not choose to leave the executioner
in Schytno. He feared his testimony, or something, —
he is dumb, it is true, but in case of a trial he might tell
through the priest what he knows. So the priest said at
last to the knight Matsko: ' Old Siegfried will not destroy
Yurand's daughter now, for he is afraid; and though be
should command another to do so, while the executioner is
alive he will not desert her, all the more that he has de-
fended her already.' "

"Did the priest know whither they had taken her?"

70 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"He did not know exactly, but he heard that they said
something about Ragneta, which castle is not far from the
Lithuanian, or Jmud boundary."

"But what did Matsko say to this?"

"When he heard this he said to me next morning: * If this
is true maybe we shall find her; but I must go with all my
breath to Zbyshko, so that they should not bring him to a
hook, as they brought Yurand. If they tell him that they
will give her up if he comes himself for her, he will go, and
then old Siegfried will wreak on him such vengeance for
the sake of Rotgier as human eye has never witnessed.' "

"That is true! that is true!" cried Yagenka with fear.
"Since that is why he hurried off he did well."

After a while, turning to Hlava again, she said, —

"But he was mistaken in sending you back. Why guard
us here in Spyhov? Old Tolima can guard, and there you
would be useful to Zbyshko, for you are strong and clever."

"But in case of need, who will take you, young lady, to
Zgorzelitse?"

"In case of need you will come here before them. They
must send news through some one ; let them send it through
you — and you will take us then to Zgorzelitse."

Hlava kissed her hand and asked with emotion, —

"You will stay here meanwhile?"

"God is above the orphan! We will stay here."

"And it will not be dreary for you. What will you do
here?"

"Beg the Lord Jesus to return happiness to Zbyshko,
and to preserve you all in health."

When she had said this she wept heartily, and he bent
to her knees again.

"You are just like an angel in heaven," said he.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTEE XLII.

BUT she wiped away her tears and told the attendant to
follow her and declare the news to Yurand. She found him
in a large chamber, sitting with Father Kaleb, Anulka, and
old Tolima; a tame she-wolf was at his feet. The sexton,
who was also a chorister, was playing on a lute, and singing
of some old battle which Yurand had fought against the
"foul knights," and they, with heads leaning on their hands,
were listening in deep thought and sadness. It was
bright in the room from moonlight. After a day almost
sultry had come a calm evening which was warm. The
windows were open, and in the moonlight one could see
bugs, which were flying about in the linden-trees growing in
the courtyard. In the chimney a few bits of brands were
smouldering yet, at which an attendant was heating mead
mixed with sweet herbs and strengthening wine.

The chorister, or rather the sexton and servant of Father
Kaleb, had just begun a new song about the "victorious
meeting." "Yurand is advancing, under him is his chest*
nut steed," when Yagenka came in and said, —

"May Jesus Christ be praised! "

"For the ages of ages! " answered Father Kaleb.

Yurand was sitting on a bench with arms, his elbows
leaning on the arms; but when he heard Yagenka's voice
he turned at once toward her and greeted her with his
head, which was milk white.

"Zbyshko's attendant has come from Schytno," said the
girl, "and has brought news from the priest. Matsko will
not return, for he has gone to Prince Vitold."

"How not return? " inquired Father Kaleb.

Then she told everything which she had heard from
Hlava concerning Siegfried; how he had taken vengeance
for the death of Rotgier, concerning Danusia, how the old
comtur wished to sacrifice her to Rotgier, so that he might
drink her innocent blood, and how the executioner had
defended her unexpectedly. She did not conceal even this,
that Matsko had hope now that he and Zbyshko would find
Danusia, free her, and bring her to Spyhov. For this reason

72 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

precisely he had gone straight to Zbyshko, and commanded
them to remain at Spyhov.

Her voice trembled at last as if with sorrow, or sadness,
and when she had finished a moment of silence followed.
But from the lindens was heard the singing of nightingales,
which seemed to beat in through the open window in the
manner of a rain shower and fill *he room. The eyes of ail
were turned to Yuraiid, who, with closed lids and head
thrown back, did not give the least sign of life.

"Do you hear? " asked Father Kaleb at last.

He bent his head back still more, raised his left arm, and
pointed to the sky.

The light of the moon fell straight on his face, on his
white hair, on his eyepits, and there was in his countenance
such suffering, and at the same time such a boundless sur-
render to the will of God, that it seemed to all that they
were looking at a soul freed from bodily bonds, a soul
which had separated once and forever from earthly life,
expected nothing in it, and looked for nothing.

Again followed silence, and again no sound was heard
save the trilling of nightingale voices filling the yard and
the chamber. But great compassion seized Yagenka on a
sudden, and childlike love, as it were, for that hapless
old man; so, following her first impulse, she sprang to
him, and grasping his hand, fell to kissing it and covering
it with tears at the same time.

"I too am an orphan," cried she from the depth of her
swollen heart — "I am no young man, I am Yagenka of
Zgorzelitse. Matsko took me to keep me from wicked
people, but now I will stay with you till God gives you
back Danusia."

Yurand did not exhibit the least astonishment, just as if
he had known before that she was a girl, but he gathered
her in toward him and inclined her to his bosom; while
she, continuing to kiss his hand, spoke on in broken and
sobbing accents, —

"I will stay with you now, and Danusia will come
back. After that I will go to Zgorzelitse. God is above
orphans. The Germans killed my father too, but your
love will live and come back to you. God the Merciful
grant this ; grant it also the Most Holy Mother, the Com-
passionate! "

Then Father Kaleb knelt on a sudden, and called in a
solemn voice, —

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"Kyrie eleison!"

"Chryste eleison ! " responded Hlava and Tolima together.

All knelt down, for they understood that to be a litany
repeated not only in time of death, but for the rescue from
mortal peril of persons near and dear to us. Yagenka
knelt, Yurand dropped from the bench to his knees, and
they continued in a chorus, —

"Kyrie eleison ! Chryste eleison ! — O Father in Heaven,
O God, have mercy on us! O Thou Son, the Redeemer,
Lord of the world, have mercy on us! "

The voices of people and the imploring words: "Have
mercy on us! " were mingled with the trilling of the
nightingales.

All at once the tame she-wolf rose from the bearskin
lying near Yurand's bench, approached the open window,
rested her forepaws on it, and raising her triangular face
toward the moon, began to howl in a low, plaintive voice.

74 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CKOSS.

CHAPTEE XLIII.

THOUGH Hlava adored Yagenka, and his heart was
growing more and more toward the beautiful Anulka, his
young and brave soul was rushing forth to war first of all.
It is true that he turned back to Spyhov at Matsko's order
because he was commanded; still he found a certain conso-
lation in the idea that he would be to both ladies a guard
and protector. But when Yagenka herself said, which more-
over was true, that nothing threatened them in Spyhov, and
that his duty was at the side of Zbyshko, he accepted the
statement with gladness. -Matsko was not his immediate
superior, hence he could easily excuse himself before the
old knight by saying that he had not remained in Spyhov
because his rightful lady had commanded him to go to
Zbyshko.

Yagenka thought that a man of Hlava's strength and
skill could always be of service to Zbyshko, and might
rescue him from more than one strait. He had for that
matter given evidence of this during the prince's hunt,
where Zbyshko had almost lost his life by the wild bull.
All the more might he be of service in war, especially a
war like that on the Lithuanian boundary. Hlava was in
such a hurry to the field, that while returning with Yagenka
from visiting Yurand, he implored her. and said, —

"I wish to bow down before your grace to beg a kind
word for the journey."

"How is that?" inquired Yagenka; "do you wish to go
to-day even?"

"To-morrow morning before daylight, so that the horses
may rest the night through. Jmud is terribly distant! "

"Then go, for thou wilt overtake the knight Matsko
more easily."

"It would be difficult to do so. The old man is very
strong in every labor, and he is a number of days in
advance of me. Besides, he will go through Prussia to
shorten the road, while I must go through forests. He has
letters from Lichtenstein which he can show on the way; I
have nothing to show but this to open a free passage before
me."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 75

And he placed his hand on the sword hilt at his side,
seeing which Yagenka exclaimed, —

"Ah, but be careful! Since thou art going it is needful
to reach the end of thy journey, and not stop in some dun-
geon of the Order. And in forests have a care for thyself,
for there many wicked demons are living whom people
honored before they turned to Christ. I remember how the
knights Matsko and Zbyshko spoke of those things at my
father's house."

"I remember, but I have no fear; for those are poor
things without power, they have no influence. I will take
care of those demons and the Germans also, should I meet
any, if war only breaks out in earnest."

"But has it not broken out? Tell me, what hast thou
heard among the Germans of war? "

At this the prudent fellow knitted his brows, was silent
a moment, and said, —

"It has, and it has not. We inquired carefully about
everything, and especially did the knight Matsko inquire,
for he is cunning and can circumvent any German. He
asks, as it were, about something else, or pretends friend-
ship, but he never betrays himself in any way ; and he hits
the quick every time, and from each man draws out news
as a fish is drawn out with a hook. Should your grace wish
to listen patiently, I will tell. Prince Vitold, some years
ago, having plans against the Tartars and wishing peace on
the German side, yielded Jmud to the Order. There was
great accord and friendship. He permitted the Knights to
build castles; he even helped them. He and the Grand
Master met on an island, they drank, they ate, they declared
mutual friendship. Even hunting in those forests was not
forbidden the Knights of the Cross, and when the poor
Jmud men rose against the dominion of the Order, Prince
Vitold helped the Germans, and sent his forces to aid
them, whereupon people murmured throughout all Lithuania
because he was attacking his own blood. The under-voyt
of Schytno told us all this and praised the rule of the
Knights in Jmud, saying that they sent to the people of
that region priests who were to baptize them, and in time
of hunger sent wheat to feed them also. Perhaps they sent
wheat, for the Grand Master, who has more fear of God
than others, ordered it, but the Knights carried off the
children to Prussia, and insulted the women before the eyes
of their brothers and husbands. If any man opposed they

76 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

hanged him, and for that reason, young lady, there is wai
now."

" But Prince Vitold?"

"The Prince closed his eyes for a good while to the wrongs
of this people and loved the Knights of the Order. Nol
long since the princess, his wife, went to Prussia, to Mal-
borg itself, on a visit. They received her there as if she
had been Queen of Poland. And this was not long ago,
just lately! They covered her with gifts, and what feasts,
tournaments, and various wonders there were no man could
reckon. People thought that love would last forever be-
tween the Knights and Prince Vitold, till all on a sudden
the heart changed in him."

"I think, from what my late father and Matsko said
about Vitold that his heart changes often."

"Toward honest men never, but toward the Knights of
the Cross often through this cause, that they themselves
never keep faith in anything. Just now they wished Vitold
to render up fugitives, and he answered that people of low
estate he would give, but a free man he did not think of
giving, since a free man has the right to live where it
pleases him. Therefore the Knights and Vitold began to
dispute, they wrote letters with complaints, they threatened
each other. When the Jmud men heard of this they rose
straightway and fell on the Germans. They cut down gar-
risons, they stormed castles, and now they are attacking
even Prussia. Vitold not only is not restraining them, but
he smiles at German vexation and sends aid to the Jmud
men in secret."

"I understand," said Yagenka. "But if the aid is secret,
there is no war yet."

"There is war with the Jmud men openly, and with
Vitold in fact. The Germans are going from all sides to
defend their outlying castles, and they would be glad to
make a great raid on Jmud; but they must wait for this
yet a long time, that is till winter, for the country is
swampy and the Knights cannot fight there. Where a Jmud
man goes safely, a German will stick fast; for that reason
winter is the friend of the Germans. When frost comes
the whole force of the Order will move, and Prince Vitold
will go to strengthen the Jmud men — and he will go with
permission of the King of Poland, for the king is his
liege lord and is above the Grand Prince and all Lith-
uania."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 77

"Then perhaps there will be a war with the King of
Poland?"

"People say so; both there among Germans and here
among us. For this reason the Knights are begging aid at
all courts, and the cowls are burning their foreheads, as is
usual with scoundrels, for of course the strength of the
King is no jest, and Polish knights, should any one men-
tion the Knights of the Cross, would spit on the palms of
their hands that same instant."

Yagenka sighed on hearing this, and said, —

"A man has always a pleasanter life in this world than
a woman, for, to take an example, thou wilt go to the war,
just as Zbyshko and Matsko will, but we shall stay here in
the house at Spyhov."

"How can it be otherwise, young lady? You will be
here, but in all safety. Terrible even to-day is the name of
Yurand to the Germans; I myself saw in Schytno how dread
seized them straightway when they learned that Yurand is
now in Spyhov."

"They will not come here, we know that, for the swamp
defends us, and old Tolima, but it is grievous to stay here
and have no tidings."

"When anything happens I will inform you. I knew
before our visit to Schytno that two good fellows were pre-
paring to go to the war of their own will from this place.
Tolima cannot prevent them, for they are nobles from
Lenkavitsa. Now they will go with me, and in case of
need, I will hurry one of them hither immediately."

"God reward thee. I have known always that thou hast
strong sense in every position, but 1 shall be grateful till
death for thy kind heart and for thy good-will toward me."

"Not wrong of any sort, but benefactions, have I received
from you. The knight, your father, took me captive and
gave me freedom without ransom, but to serve you was
dearer to me than freedom. God grant me, my lady, to
shed my blood for you."

"God conduct thee, and go with thee!" answered
Yagenka, extending her hand to him.

But he preferred to bend down and kiss her feet, thus
giving her greater honor; that done, he lifted his head, and
without rising from his knees, said with timidity and
submission, —

"I am a simple man, but a noble, and I am your faith-
ful servant — so give me some keepsake for my journey.

78 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Do not refuse this! You may be sure that the hour of
battle harvest is approaching, and Saint George is my
witness that I shall be at the front, and not in the rear
ranks of it."

"For what keepsake do you ask?" inquired Yagenka,
somewhat astonished.

"Provide me with any little scrap for the road, so that
should it happen me to die, it would be easier for me to
die beneath your ensign."

Again he bowed to her feet, and a second time he joined
his hands and entreated, looking into her eyes; but on
Yagenka's face sad distress appeared, and after a mo-
ment she answered, as with an outburst of involuntary
sorrow, —

"But, my dear, do not ask mo for that, for nothing could
come of a gift from me. Whoever is happy, let her give a
gift to thee, for that person might bring thee happiness.
But to speak truth, what is there in me? — nothing but
sadness ! And what is there before me ? — nothing save
misery! Oi! I cannot get happiness for thee, or for any
one, since I do not possess it myself, and I cannot bestow
it. Oh, my poor Hlava! it is evil in the world at this
time, it is, it is — "

She stopped suddenly, feeling that if she were to say one
word more she would burst into weeping; and, as it was,
something like a cloud passed before her eyesight. Hlava
was moved immensely, for he understood that it was bitter
for her to go home to the neighborhood of the attacking Stan
and Vilk, and also bitter to remain in Spyhov, to which
place earlier or later Zbyshko might return with Danusia.
Hlava understood perfectly what was passing in the heart
of the maiden, but he saw no help for her misfortune, hence
he only embraced her feet again, repeating, —

"Hei! if I could die for you! If I could die for you! "

But she said, —

"Rise! Let Anulka gird thee for battle, or give thee
some other remembrance, for she looks on thee gladly this
long time."

And she called her. Anulka came out soon from the
adjoining chamber, for, listening near the door, she had
failed to show herself merely through timidity, since the
wish of taking farewell of the shapely attendant was seeth-
ing in the maiden. Hence she came out confused, fright-
ened, with throbbing heart, with eyes in which there were

:i

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 79

both tears and a dreamy expression, and dropping her
lids, she stood before him bright as an apple blossom,
and speechless.

For Yagenka, Hlava felt, besides the profoundest attach-
ment, both reverence and honor, but he dared not rise to her
in thought; as to Anulka, since he felt hot blood in his veins,
he could not escape her enchantment. Now her beauty
seized him by the heart, and especially her tears and con-
fusion, through which love appeared, as the golden bed of
a river appears through clear water. So he turned to her.

"You know that I am going to the war," said he; "per-
haps I shall fall in it. Do you grieve for me ? "

"I grieve! " answered she, in a thin, girlish voice.

And that instant she began to shed tears, for she had
them always in readiness. Hlava was moved to the utter-
most and fell to kissing her hands, repressing, in presence
of Yagenka, the desire for still more intimate kisses.

"Gird him, or give him a remembrance for the journey
so that he may fight under your ensign," said Yagenka.

But it was not easy for Anulka to give him anything, for
she was wearing a man's dress. She began to search;
neither a ribbon nor a knot of any kind. The dresses of
the two women were still in bark boxes, unopened since
they had left Zgorzelitse ; she fell therefore into no small
anxiety, from which Yagenka relieved her by advising to
give him her head net.

"In God's name! let it be the net!" said Hlava, re-
joiced somewhat. "I will put it on my helmet — and
unhappy will the mother of that German be who tries to
remove it! "

Anulka raised both hands to her head, and after a little,
bright streams of hair were scattered over her neck and
shoulders; when Hlava looked at her thus, dishevelled and
charming, his face changed. His cheeks flushed, and then
he grew pale ; he took the net, kissed it, and put it in his
bosom, embraced still again the knees of Yagenka, and
then Anulka with greater energy than was needed.

"Let it be that way! " said he, and went out of the room
without uttering another syllable.

Though he was road-weary and nnrefreshed, he did not
lie down to sleep; he drank to kill that night, with the two
nobles from Lenkavitsa, who were going to Jmud with him.
But he did not lose his head; at the first dawn he was in
the courtyard, where horses were waiting, ready saddled.

80 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

In the rear wall a membrane window was pushed aside
slightly, and through the opening blue eyes looked into the
courtyard. Hlava saw this, and wished to move toward
them to show the net fixed to his helmet, and to take one
more farewell, but Father Kaleb and old Tolima hin-
dered him. They had come down to give counsel for the
journey.

"Go to the court of Prince Yanush," said Father Kaleb.
"Maybe the knight Matsko has stopped there. In every
case thou wilt find sure tidings, since for thee there is no
lack of acquaintances in that place. The roads from there
to Lithuania are known, and it is easy to find a guide
through the forests. If thou wish surely to go to Pan
Zbyshko, go not to Jmud directly, for a Prussian force
is there, but take the road through Lithuania. Look to
this too: the Jmud men might kill thee before thou couldst
say who thou art, but the case is different if thou come
from Prince Vitold. For the rest, God bless thee, and the
two other knights. May ye return in health and bring-
back the maiden, for which intention I shall lie in cross
form each day after vespers till the first stars appear.'1*

"I thank you, father, for the blessing," said Hlava.
"To rescue that victim from those devilish hands is not
easy ; still, all things are in the hands of the Lord Jesus,
and it is better to be cheerful than downcast."

"Of course it is; therefore I do not lose hope. Yes —
hope strengthens us, though the heart's warnings are not
useless. The worst is that Yurand himself, if her name is
but mentioned, points toward the sky, as if he were show-
ing her there."

"Indeed, he may see her there, after he lost his eyes."

And the priest began to speak partly to Hlava and partly
to himself, —

"it does happen this way: when a man loses his earthly
eyes, just then he sees that which no one else can see. It
happens- this way, it happens ! But it does seem impossible
that God should permit wrong to such an innocent. For
what harm had she done to the Knights of the Cross?
None! And, mind thee, she was as innocent as a lily of
the Lord, and so good to people, and she was like a bird of
the field, which is singing its song! God loves children
and has pity for human suffering. Nay, if they have
killed her He might resurrect her, as be did Piotrovin,
who, after he had risen from the grave, lived for years.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

81

Go in health, and may the hand of God guard you all and
guard her."

Then he returned to the chapel to say morning mass.
Hlava mounted his horse, bowed still again before the
closed window, and rode away, for day had come entirely.

VOL. II. — 6

82 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTEE XLIV

PRINCE YANUSH of Mazovia and the princess had gone
with a part of their court to the fishing of the spring season
in Chersk, for they loved the sight greatly and considered
it their foremost pleasure. Hlava learned from Mikolai
of Dlugolyas many important things touching private affairs
as well as questions of war. He learned, first of all, that
the knight Matsko had evidently given up his intention of
going to Jmud directly across the "Prussian hindrance,"
for he had been in Warsaw some days before, where he had
found Prince Yanush and the princess. Concerning war,
old Mikolai confirmed the reports which Hlava had heard
in Schytno. All Jmud had risen as one man against the
Germans, and Prince Vitold not only did not assist the
Knights of the Cross, but, without declaring war yet, and
while deluding them with discussions, he strengthened
Jmud with money, with men, with horses and wheat. Mean-
while both he and the Order were sending envoys to the
Pope, to the Emperor, to all Christian rulers. They ac-
cused each other of faith-breaking, deceit, and treach-
ery. From Prince Vitold went, with letters declaring these
things, the wise Mikolai of Reniev, who understood
how to unravel the threads twisted into each other by
German cunning. He did this by showing accurately the
measureless wrongs inflicted on the lands of Jmud and
Lithuania.

At the same time, since at the Diet of Vilno the bonds
between Lithuania and Poland had been strengthened, the
hearts of the Knights of the Cross were growing timid,
because it was easy to foresee that Yagello, as the over-
lord of all lands which were under the ruling of Vitold,
would stand 'during war on his side. Count Yan Sayn, the
comtur of Grudziansk, and Count Schwartzberg, of Dant-
zig, went at command of the Grand Master to Yagello to
inquire what they were to expect of him. The king gave
no answer, though they brought gifts to him, — precious
vessels and hunting-hawks. Therefore they threatened war,'
but insincerely, since they knew well that the Grand Master
and the Chapter were in their souls afraid of the terrible

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 83

power of Yagello, and wished to defer the day of defeat
and vengeance.

Hence all discussions broke like a spiderweb, especially
those that were carried on with Vitold. In the evening,
after Hlava's arrival at Warsaw, came fresh news to the
castle: Brouish of Tsiasnota came, an attendant of Prince
Yauush, whom he had sent somewhat earlier to Lithuania
for tidings, and with him came two considerable princes
of Lithuania with letters from Vitold, and from the Jmud
men. The tidings were threatening. The Knights were
preparing for war. They had strengthened castles, they
had made powder, they had made stone cannon-balls, they
had brought to the boundary camp-followers and knight-
hood, while divisions of lighter cavalry and infantry had
already crossed the boundaries of Jmud and Lithuania from
the direction of Ragneta, Gotteswerder, and other boundary
castles. In forest depths, in fields, in villages, shouts of
war were heard, and every evening, above the dark sea of
forests, flames were blazing already. Vitold had taken
Jmud under his evident protection at last; he had sent his
managers, and had appointed as leader of the armed people
Skirvoillo, famed for bravery. Skirvoillo attacked Prussia,
he burnt, destroyed, ravaged. Prince Vitold himself hurried
off troops toward Jmud; some castles he provisioned,
others, as, for instance, Kovno, he destroyed, lest it might
become a stronghold for the Order; and it was no longer a
secret to any man that when winter came and frost bound the
swamps and wet places, or even earlier should the summer
prove a dry one, a mighty war would begin, which would
cover Jmud, Lithuania, and Prussian regions; for if the
king aided Vitold, the day must come in which the German
wave would either cover half a world, or be hurled back for
long centuries into the bed occupied by it earlier.

But this was not to happen straightway. Meanwhile the
groan of the Jmud people was heard throughout the world,
— their despairing complaints of wrong and their calls for
justice. That letter of the unfortunate people had been read
in Cracow, in Prague, at the court of the Pope, and in
other capitals of western Europe. To Prince Yauush
open letters had been brought by those people who had
come with Bronish. Hence not a few in Mazovia put
hands to their sword-hilts involuntarily, considering in
spirit whether they would not better place themselves under
Vitold's banner of their own wish. They knew that Vitold,

84 THE KNIGHTS OP THE CROSS.

the Grand Prince, liked the experienced Polish nobility,
who were as stubborn in battle as the Lithuanians and Jmud
men, and besides, better armed and better disciplined.
Some were urged on by hatred for the ancient foes of the
Polish race, and still others by compassion. "Listen to
us, listen!" cried the Jmud people to kings, princes, and
all nations. "We have been free and are people of good
blood, but the Order wants to turn us into captives ! They
are not working for our souls, but for our land and our
property. Our misery is such that we must beg or become
robbers ! How can they wash us in the water of baptism
when their own hands are foul? We desire baptism, but
not in blood and with the sword ; we want religion, but we
want it of the kind which is taught by honorable rulers
like Yagello and Vitold. Hear us and save us, for we are
perishing! The Knights of the Cross withhold baptism so
as to oppress the more easily. Not priests are they send-
ing, but hangmen; they have taken bees, cattle, all the
fruits of the earth from us; now we are not permitted to
fish, or to kill a wild beast in the forest. We are implor-
ing ! Listen to us ! for look, they have bent our once free
necks to night work at their castles; they have borne away
our children as hostages; they dishonor our wives and
daughters before the eyes of their husbands and fathers.
It would be more fitting for us to groan than to speak ! Our
families they have burned with fire ; they have taken off to
Prussia men of high standing, great persons, — the Korkutsie,
Vassygin, Svolek, and Sangayla; they murder us, and are
gulping our blood as if they were wolves. Oh, listen to us!
We are in every case human beings, not wild beasts. Why is
it that we turn to implore the Holy Father to command that
we be christened by Polish bishops ? Because with our whole
spirit we are thirsting for Christian baptism, but baptism
in the water of love, not in the warm blood of extermination."
Thus and similarly did the Jmud people complain ; hence,
when their complaints were heard at the court of Mazovia
straightway a number of tens of knights and nobles decided
to go and assist them, understanding that there was no need
to ask Prince Yanush for permission, even for this reason
that his wife was Vitold' s sister. Universal rage of heart
boiled up when they learned from Bronish and the others
that many noble youths who were hostages in Prussia,
Lnable to endure the insults and cruelties inflicted on them
by the Knights, had committed suicide.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 85

Hlava was rejoiced at the willingness of the Mazovian
knighthood, for he thought that the more men went from
Poland to Prince Vitold, the hotter would the war grow,
and the more surely would they effect something against the
Knights of the Order. He was comforted by this also, that
he would see Zbyshko, to whom he had grown attached, and
the old knight Matsko, of whom he had this thought, that
he was worth looking at in action. And with these men
he would see new wild regions, fresh cities, new knight-
hoods and armies, and finally Prince Vitold himself, whose
glory was thundering widely through the world at that time.

So he resolved to go with "great and hurried marches,"
stopping in no place longer than was needed to rest horses.
Those attendants who had come with Bronish and other
Lithuanians to the court of Prince Yanush, and knew the
roads and every passage, were to conduct him and all
Mazovian volunteers from village to village, from city
to city, and through wild and vast foists, with which
Mazovia, Lithuania, and Jmud were covered for the most
part.

86 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTER XLV.

IN a forest about five miles west of Kovno, which Vitold
himself had destroyed, were assembled the main forces of
Skirvoillo, who, in case of need, moved them from place
to place with the speed of a thunderbolt, and made swift
attacks either across the Prussian boundaries or on large
and small castles still in the hands of the Order, thus rous-
ing the flame of war throughout the whole country. It was
in that forest that his faithful attendant found Zbyshko, and
in his company Matsko, who had arrived only two days
before. After the greeting with Zbyshko, Hlava slept the
whole night like a dead man, and only next day, in the
evening, did he £o forth to greet the old knight, who, being
tired and out of humor, received him in anger, and inquired
why, according to orders given, he had not remained in
Spyhov; and Matsko was pacified in some degree only when
Hlava, finding a favorable moment while Zbyshko was not
in the hut, justified himself by quoting the express com-
mand of Yagenka. He said also that in addition to her
command and his inborn inclination for warfare, he was
led to those regions by the wish to send in case of need a
herald with information to Spyhov. "The lady," said he,
"whose soul is like that of an angel, prays for Yurand's
daughter, though she prays against her own interest. But
there must be an end to everything. If Yurand's daughter
is no longer alive, may God give eternal light to her, for
she was as innocent as a lamb; but should she be found,
the need would come to let the lady know this at the earliest,
so that she might go from Spyhov before, and not after the
return of Yurand's daughter, so as not to seem pushed out
with shame and without honor."

Matsko listened unwillingly, repeating from moment to
moment: "That is not thy affair." But Hlava, having
resolved to speak plainly, paid no heed, and at last he
said, —

"Better the lady had remained at home; to her this
journey has been of no service. We have persuaded the
poor girl that Yurand's daughter is not living, but it may
turn out the opposite."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 87

"And who said that she was not living, unless thee?"
inquired Matsko with anger. "Thou shouldst have held
thy tongue behind thy teeth. I brought her away, for she
was afraid of Stan and Vilk."

"That was a mere excuse," answered Hlava. "She
might have remained at home without danger, for they
would have hindered each other. But you were afraid,
lord, that in case of the death of Yurand's daughter my
lady might be lost to Pan Zbyshko, and that is why you
brought her."

"How hast thou grown so insolent? Art thou a belted
knight, or a servant?"

"A servant, but her servant; for I am watching that no
harm should come to my lady."

Matsko grew gloomily thoughtful, for he was not rejoiced
at his own course. More than once he had blamed himself
for taking Yagenka from home, for he felt that in taking
the maiden to Zbyshko some kind of injury had been done
her, and, in case Danusia were found, much more than in-
jury. He felt also that there was truth in the bold speech
of Hlava, and that he had taken the girl mainly to keep
her, if need be, for Zbyshko.

"That had not come to my head!" but he said this to
befog both himself and Hlava; "she herself insisted on
coming."

"She insisted, for we persuaded her that the other was
no longer in this world, and that her brothers would be
safer without her than with her. That is why she left
home."

"Thou didst tell her! " cried Matsko.

"I — and it was my fault. But now we must show her
how things are. We must do something, lord. If not,
better we perished."

"What wilt thou do here?" asked Matsko, impatiently,
"in a war with such an army? If anything better comes
it will be in July, for here there are two seasons of war
for Germans, — the winter, and a dry summer. But seest
thou, there is no fire yet, there is only smouldering. Very
likely Prince Vitold has gone to Cracow to inform the
king, and gain from him permission and assistance."

"But there are castles of the Order near by. If we could
take about two of them, perhaps we might find Yurand's
daughter, or learn of her death."

"Or that she is not dead."

88 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"In every case Siegfried look her in this direction.
They told us that in Schytuo, and we ourselves always
thought so."

uBut hast thou seen the army here? Come out behind
the tent and look. Some have only clubs, and some have
bronze swords inherited from their great-grandfathers."

"Yes. I have heard, though, that they are splendid
men in battle."

"But they cannot capture castles with their naked breasts,
especially castles of the Order."

Further conversation was interrupted by the arrival of
Zbyshko and Skirvoillo, the leader of the Jmud forces, — a
man of small stature, about as tall as an armor-bearer, but
strong in body and broad-shouldered. He had a breast so
projecting that it seemed almost a hump, and dispropor-
tionately long arms, which extended well-nigh to his knees.
In general, he reminded one of Zyndram, the famed knight
with whom Matsko and Zbyshko had become acquainted in
Cracow; he had an immense head, therefore, and was some-
what bow-legged. It was said of him, too, that he under-
stood war well. His life had been spent in the field, hence
against Tartars, with whom he had fought many years in
Russia, and against Germans, whom he hated as he did
pestilence. In those wars he had learned Russian, and
later, at the court of Vitold, he learned something of Polish;
he knew German, or at least repeated three words in it, —
fire, blood, death. His immense head was always full of
plans, and war stratagems, which the Knights of the Cross
were unable either to foresee or to baffle ; hence they feared
him in the neighboring provinces.

"We have been talking of an attack, uncle," said
Zbyshko, with unusual animation, "and have come so that
you might give your experienced opinion."

Matsko seated Skirvoillo on a pine log which was covered
with a bearskin ; then he ordered the servant to bring a
small keg filled with mead, which the knights began to draw
into tankards and drink, for it strengthened them properly ;
then Matsko inquired, —

"Do ye wish to go on an expedition?"

"To burn German castles."

"Which? Ragneta, or New Kovno?"

"Ragneta," answered Zbyshko. "Three days ago we
were at New Kovno and they beat us."

"They did indeed," said Skirvoillo.

KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"How did they do it?"

"They did it well."

"Wait," said Matsko, "for I know not this country.
Where is New Kovno, and where is Ragneta? "

"From here to Old Kovno is not quite five miles," said
Zbyshko, "and from Old to New Kovuo the same distance.
The castle is on an island. We wanted to go over to it,
but they beat us at the passage. They followed us half a
day, till we hid in this forest, and our men were so scattered
that some of them only turned up this morning."

"But Ragneta?"

Skirvoillo stretched forth his arm, as long as a tree
branch, toward the north, and said, —

"Far! far!"

"Just because it is far should we go," added Zbyshko.
"There is peace there, because all the armed men in that
region have joined us. The Germans in Ragneta expect no
attack, hence we shall strike on men off their guard."

"That is true," said Skirvoillo.

"Do you think that we can take the castle?" asked
Matsko.

Skirvoillo shook his head in sign of denial.

"The castle is strong," added Zbyshko, "by chance
alone could we take it. But we shall ravage the country,
burn towns and villages, destroy storehouses, and, above
all, take captives, among whom may be considerable
people, and such the Knights of the Cross ransom willingly,
or else exchange for them." Here he turned to Skirvoillo:
"You have acknowledged, prince, that I speak justly; and
now consider: New Kovno is on an island. There we shall
not destroy villages, drive away cattle, or take captives.
And besides, they have just beaten us. Ei! let us go to
a place where they are not expecting us at this moment."

"The victor is the last man to think of surprise," mut-
tered Skirvoillo.

Here Matsko began, and began by supporting Zbyshko' s
opinion, for he understood that the young man had greater
hope of learning something at Ragneta than at Old Kovno,
and that at Ragneta he could more easily capture some
considerable person whom he might exchange. He thought,
too, that in every case it was better to go farther, and slip
into a country less guarded, than to rush onto an island
which was defended by nature, and guarded besides by a
strong castle and a victorious garrison. As a man expe-

90 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

rienced in war, he spoke clearly and gave reasons so con-
vincing that they might have satisfied any man. Both
listened carefully. Skirvoillo moved his brows from time
to time, as if in sign of agreement, and muttered: "He
speaks justly." At last he pushed in his immense head
between his broad shoulders, so that he seemed altogether a
humpback, and fell to thinking deeply.

After a certain time he rose, and, without saying more,
began to take leave.

"But, prince, how is it to be?" inquired Matsko.
"Whither are we to go? "

"To New Kovno," answered Skirvoillo, briefly.

And he passed out of the hut.

Matsko and Hlava looked for some time at Zbyshko in
astonishment, then the old knight struck his palms on his
thighs and cried, —

"Tfu! Just like a log! That is as if a man were to
listen and listen and never hear anything but his own
thought. It is too bad to wear one's lips out on — "

"I have heard that he is that kind of man," said Zbyshko,
"and to tell the truth, all people here are stubborn as few
are. They listen to another man's opinions and then act
as if he had blown against the wind."

"But why did he consult us? "

"We are belted knights, and he did it to consider the
two sides. But he is not stupid."

"At New Kovno perhaps they expect us less than at any
place," remarked Hlava, "for this very reason, that just
now they have beaten you. In this he is right."

"Let us go, then, to look at those men I lead," said
Zbyshko, who felt stifled in the tent; "I must tell them to
be ready."

And they went out. Night had fallen, a night dark and
cloudy, lighted only by camp fires, at which Jmud men
were sitting.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 91

CHAPTER XLVI.

FOR Matsko and Zbyshko, who had served formerly
under Vitold, and had seen warriors enough from Jmud
and Lithuania, this camp had no new sight; but Hlava
looked at it curiously, as he considered what might be ex-
pected of those men in battle, and compared them with the
knighthood of Germany and Poland.

The camp stood on a plain surrounded by swamps and
a pine forest, hence defended from attack perfectly, since
no other army could wade through those treacherous
morasses. The plain itself on which the huts stood was
muddy and sticky, but they had covered it with fir and
pine branches crosswise, and so thickly that men rested on
them as firmly as on dry earth. For Prince Skirvoillo they
had built hurriedly "numi," or Lithuanian huts of round
logs and earth; for the more considerable people a number
of huts had been made of branches; common men, warriors,
were sitting around fires beneath the open sky, having as
defence against changes of weather and rain only sheepskins
and hides which they wore on their naked bodies. In the
camp no one was sleeping yet, for the men, having no
work to do since the last defeat, had slept in the daytime.
Some were sitting or lying around bright fires, fed by dry
wood and the branches of briars; others were digging in
the half-dead and ash-covered embers, from which came the
odor of the usual food of Lithuanians, roasted turnips, and
also the odor of partly cooked flesh. Between the fires
were seen piles of arms, placed conveniently, so that in
case of need it would be easy for each man to grasp his
own weapon. Hlava looked curiously at spears with long,
narrow heads forged of tempered metal ; at clubs of young
oak-trees, into which spikes or flints had been driven, at
short-handled axes, like those of Poland, which mounted
knights used, and axes with handles almost as long as
those of a halberd, with which men on foot fought. There
were also bronze weapons handed down from old times
when iron was little used in those remote regions. Some
swords were of bronze also, but most were of good steel
brought from Novgorod. Hlava took in his hands spears,

92 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

swords, axes, pitchy bows which had been scorched; by the
light of the camp-fires he tested their quality. There were
not many horses near the fires, for they were feeding at a
distance in the forest and on fields under guard of watchful
herdsmen; but as the most distinguished boyars wished to
have their steeds near by, there were in the camp some
tens of them fed from the hands of slaves. Hlava won-
dered at the shape of those animals, small beyond compari-
son, with strong necks, and in general so strange that
Western knights considered them a distinct beast of the
forest, more like unicorns than genuine horses.

"Bulky war steeds are of no use here," said the experi-
enced Matsko, thinking of his old campaigns with Vitold,
"for a big horse will mire at once in soft places, but one
of these little nags will go through any place, almost as a
man would."

"But on the field," said Hlava, "these beasts cannot
overtake the great German horses."

"They can indeed. And besides, the German will not
escape his Jmud enemy, nor will he overtake him, for the
Jniud horse is as swift, if not swifter, than the Tartar."

"Still to me this is wonderful; the Tartar captives whom
I saw brought in by the knight Zyh were not large, and
any horse might bear one of them, but these are sturdy
fellows."

The men were in truth well-bodied. By the fires were
evident, under skins and coats of sheepskin, broad breasts
and strong shoulders. Man for man they were rather thin,
but tall and bony; in general they surpassed in size the
inhabitants of other parts of Lithuania, for they lived on
richer and better lands, where famines, which tortured that
region at one time and another, put themselves in evidence
more rarely. The Grand Prince's castle was in Vilno; to
Vilno went princes from the East and the West; embassies
went there, foreign merchants went; so the citizens of the
place and the inhabitants of the region about grew ac-
quainted with foreigners somewhat. In Jmud the foreigner
appeared only under the form of a Knight of the Cross, or
a Knight of the Sword, who brought into remote forest
villages conflagration, captivity, baptism in blood; hence
each man there was sterner, ruder, and closer to the old
time, more unbending toward every new thing, more a de-
fender of old customs, old ways of warfare, and the
ancient religion, because the religion of the Cross was

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 93

taught, not by a mild herald of the gospel, with an apostle's
love, but by an iron-clad German monk, having in him the
soul of an executioner.

Skirvoillo, and the more important princes and boyars,
had become Christian already, since they had followed the
example of Yagello and Vitold. Others, even the rudest
and wildest warriors, carried in their bosoms a dim feeling
that the end and the death of their old world and old faith
was coming ; and were ready to bend their heads before the
Cross, should it only be a cross not raised by Germans, not
raised by hands that were detested. "We implore bap-
tism," cried they to all princes and peoples; "but remember
that we are human, that we are not wild beasts to be given
away, bought and sold." Meanwhile, since the old faith
was dying, as a fire dies when no one casts a fresh stick
on it, and since hearts were turned from the new faith
which German preponderance represented, in their souls a
vacuum was created, and fear with dreadful sorrow for the
past, and deep sadness. Hlava, who from childhood had
grown up in the joyous bustle of soldiers' life, with songs
and sounding music, saw for the first time a camp so
mournful and so silent. Scarcely here and there, near the
fires of Skirvoillo' s remotest huts, were heard the sounds
of a pipe or a whistle, or the words of a low song hummed
by a "burtinikas." The warriors were listening with
bowed heads and eyes fixed on the light. Some were
squatted in groups around the fires, with their elbows rest-
ing on their knees and their faces hidden by their hands,
and covered with skins, like ravening beasts of the forest.
But when they raised their heads toward the passing
knights, a gleam of light from the fire showed blue eyes
and mild faces, not at all fierce or robber-like, but resem-
bling much more the faces of wronged and sad children.
At the outskirts of the camping-ground, on mosses, lay those
wounded warriors whom they had been able to bring in
from the last battle. Soothsayers, or so-called "labdarysi"
and "seitons," were muttering incantations above them
and dressing their wounds, to which they applied healing
herbs as the men lay there patiently in silence, enduring
pain and torment. From among distant trees, from the
direction of fields and meadows came the whistling of
horseherds ; at intervals wind rose, whirling the smoke of
the camp around and filling with its voice the dark forest.
As night advanced the fires became dimmer and died out}

94 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CKOSS.

silence came down and intensified that picture of gloom
and of mental depression.

Zbyshko gave out orders to the men whom he had brought,
and with whom he could speak easily, for among them was
a small number of Plotsk people; then he turned to his
attendant, Hlava, and said, —

"Thou hast seen enough; it is time to sleep now."

"Of course I have seen enough," answered Hlava, "but
I do not rejoice much at what I have seen, for it is evident
in a moment that the people are beaten."

"Twice; four days ago at the castle, and the next day
at the crossing. And now Skirvoillo wants to go for the
third time, to pass through the third defeat."

"How is it that he does not understand that with such
troops he cannot succeed against Germans? Pan Matsko
told me, and now I myself see, that they must be poor men
for combat."

"In this thou art mistaken, for they are warlike as few
men on earth are. But they fight in a crowd, while the
Germans fight in ranks. If you break the German line, a
Jmud man will put down a German quicker than a German
can put down a Jmud man. The Germans know this, close
in, and stand like a stone wall."

"As to taking castles, of course there is no word to be
said of that," remarked Hlava.

"Well, there are no materials for doing so," answered
Zbyshko. "Prince Vitold has the materials, and till he comes
we shall not get any castle, unless by chance or through
treason."

Thus conversing, they reached the tent, before which a
large fire was kept up by servants, and in it smoked meat
prepared by them. It was damp in the tent and cold, so that
both knights, and with them Hlava, sat down before the
fire on rawhides. After they had refreshed themselves they
tried to sleep, but sleep they could not. Matsko turned
from side to side, and saw that Zbyshko, sitting near the
fire, had embraced both knees with his arms.

"Listen! " said he. "Why didst thou advise to go far
away to Ragneta, and not near by to this Gotteswerder ?
Why didst thou propose that? "

"Because something told my soul that Danusia is in
Ragneta — and there they are less on guard than here."

''There was no time to talk long, for I myself was weary,
and after the defeat thou wert collecting men through the

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 95

forest. But now tell me truly : Dost thou wish to search
for that girl?"

"That is no girl; she is my wife."

Then silence came, for Matsko knew well that there was
no reply to that answer. If Danusia had been only
Yurand's daughter he would, beyond doubt, have asked
Zbyshko to think no more of her; but in view of the sacred-
ness of marriage, it was simply a duty to search for her,
and Matsko would not have put such a question had it
not been that he had seen neither the betrothal nor the
wedding, and thought always of Yurand's daughter as a
maiden.

"Ah!" said he, after a while, "all that I could inquire
of thee for two days past I have inquired, and thou hast
said that thou knowest nothing."

"I have said so because I know nothing, save this, that
God's anger is on me."

Hlava, straightening up from the bearskin, rose, and
turning his ear, began to listen carefully and with curiosity.

"While sleep does not take sense from me," said Matsko,
"talk on. What hast thou seen, what hast thou done, what
hast thou accomplished in Malborg?"

Zbyshko put back the hair which, uncut in front for a
long time, reached down over his brow, sat a while in
silence, and then began, —

"Ah, if God would only let me know as much of my
Danusia as I know of Malborg ! You ask what I saw there ?
I saw the measureless strength of the Order, supported by
all kings and all nations, and which is such that I know
not whether anything on earth has power to conquer it. I
saw a castle which no one save perhaps the Roman Caesar
can equal. I saw treasures beyond calculation, I saw
arms, I saw armored monks, knights, and soldiers as numer-
ous as ant-swarms, and relics as many as the Holy Father in
Rome has. I tell you that the soul just grew benumbed in
me, for I thought thus : how is any one to attack them ; who
can overcome them ; who can stand against them ; who are
the people who will not be broken by the strength of those
Knights of the Order?"

"We! perdition take their mother! " cried Hlava, unable
to restrain himself.

Zbyshko's words seemed strange also to Matsko, and
though he wished to learn all about the adventures of his
nephew, he interrupted him.

96 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"But hast thou forgotten Vilno ?" asked he. "And are
the times few that we have fought shield to shield, face to
face with them? And hast thou forgotten what ill-success
they had in meeting us — and how they complained of our
stubbornness, saying that it was not enough to sweat horses
and break lances, that they had to take our lives, or give
their own up? There were men from foreign lands also
who challenged us — but all went away in disgrace. Why
hast thou grown there thus softened ? "

"I have not grown softened, for I fought in Malborg
where men met with sharp lances. But you do not know
all the strength of those people."

The old man grew angry.

"But dost thou know all the Polish strength? Hast thou
seen our banners assembled ? Thou hast not. But the
German strength rests on injustice to man, and on treachery ;
for there is not a finger's length of land where they are that
belongs to them. Our princes took them in as a beggar is
taken to a house — where gifts are given him ; but they, when
they had grown in strength, bit the hand that fed them, as
a shameless mad dog might do. They gathered in lands,
they took cities by treachery, that is where their strength
lies! But though all the kings on earth went to aid them,
the day of judgment and vengeance is approaching them."

"You asked me to tell what I saw, and now you are
angry. Better let me be silent," said Zbyshko.

Matsko muttered for a time as if angry, but after a while
calmed himself, and continued, —

"Well, the case is like this: A pine-tree, immense, as a
tower, stands in the forest before a man; he thinks: 'That
will stand for the ages of ages ; ' but let him give a good
blow with the back of an axe, the tree will sound hollow,
and the dust of decay will drop from it. Such is the might
of the Order. I asked thee to tell what thou hast done
there, what thou hast accomplished. Hast thou met a man
at sharp lances? — tell that to me."

"I have. With insolence and impoliteness did they
receive me in the first days, for it was known to them that
I had met Rotgier. Perhaps something ill would have
happened me had I not gone with a letter from Prince
Yanush; besides, De Lorche, whom they reverence, guarded
me from their malice. But later came feasts and tourna-
ments, during which the Lord Jesus blessed me. You have
heard that Ulrich, the Grand Master's brother, took me into

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 97

his affection and gave a written command from the Master
himself to deliver Danusia into my hands."

"People told us," replied Matsko, "that his saddle-
girth burst, and seeing this thou didst refuse to strike
him."

"I raised my lance point, and from that moment he
loved me. Ei, dear God ! but he gave me strong letters,
with which I might go from castle to castle and search. I
thought that the end of my torment and trouble had come
— but now I am helpless here, sitting in a wild region,
suffering in loneliness; day after day I am sadder and
more tormented."

Here he was silent for a while, then he hurled a piece of
wood into the fire with all his might, so that sparks shot up,
and a burning brand with them.

"Yes," said he, "if that poor girl is groaning here some-
where in a castle, and thinks that I have forgotten her, may
sudden death not escape me! "

And so much was there burning in him of evident impa-
tience and pain that again he threw wood into the fire, as if
carried away by a blind sudden pang, and all were aston-
ished greatly, for they had not supposed that he loved
Danusia to that extent.

"Restrain thyself!" exclaimed Matsko. "How was it
with that letter? Did the comturs wish to disobey the
Grand Master?"

"Command yourself, lord," said Hlava. "God will
comfort you — perhaps quickly."

Tears glittered in Zbyshko's eyes, but he composed him-
self somewhat.

"The traitors opened castles and prisons," said he. "I
went to all places. I searched till the war broke out — then,
in Gerdavy Von Heideck, the voyt told me that military
law changed everything, that letters of safe-conduct given
in peace time were meaningless. I challenged him right
there, but he would not meet me, and gave command to put
me out of the castle."

"And in others?" inquired Matsko.

"From all the same answer. In Krolevets the comtur,
who is Von Heideck's chief, was unwilling even to read the
Master's letter; he declared that war was war, and told
me to be off while I had a sound head on my shoulders.
I asked for information in other parts — the same story
everywhere."

VOL. II. — 7

98 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"I know now," said the old knight. "It is clear that
thou wilt effect nothing; thou hast chosen to come here,
where at least revenge may succeed with thee."

"True. I thought also that I might take captives and
seize some castles, but these men cannot take castles."

"Hei! wait till Prince Vitold himself comes; then it will
be otherwise."

"God grant him to us." \

"He will come. I heard at the Mazovian court that he
will come, and perhaps the king will come too, and bring
all the strength that is in Poland."

Further speech between them was interrupted by Skirvoillo,
who came out of the shade unexpectedly and said, —

"We are marching to the conflict! "

When they heard this the knights stood" up quickly.
Skirvoillo approached his immense head to their faces and
said in a low voice, —

"We have news: reinforcements are marching to New
Kovno. Two Knights of the Cross are leading on soldiers
with cattle. and provisions. Let us stop them! "

"Then shall we cross the Niemen?" inquired Zbyshko.

"Yes. We know the ford."

"And do they know in the castle of those reinforce-
ments?"

"They know, and will go out to meet them; on those who
go out you will strike."

Then he explained where they were to lie in ambush, and
in such wise as to hit unexpectedly on those who sallied
forth from the castle. His plan was that two battles should
take place at the same time, to avenge the defeats suffered
recently ; this might be carried out with the greater ease,
since the enemy felt entirely safe after victory. Hence
he designated the time of action and the places to which
they must hurry ; the rest he left to their bravery and fore-
sight. They were delighted in heart, for they saw at once
that he spoke to them as an accurate and experienced
warrior. When he had finished he commanded to follow
him and returned to his cabin, in which princes and boyar
captains were waiting. There he repeated his orders, issued
new ones, and raising to his lips a tube of carved wolf-
bone, gave a shrill and far-sounding whistle, which was
heard from one end of the camp to the other.

At that moment something boiled up along the dying fire
places; here and there sparks glittered, then small flames

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 99

appeared which rose and increased every instant, and in the
light of them were seen forms of wild warriors assembling
around the fires with their weapons. The forest shook and
roused itself. Soon from the depth began to come the
calling of horseherds as they drove in their beasts to the
camp ground.

100 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CEOSS.

PHAPTEK XLVIL

THEY reached the Nievaja in the morning and crossed;
one on horseback, another holding to a horse's tail, another
on a bundle of grape-vines. This passed so quickly that
Matsko, Zbyshko, Hlava, and those Mazovians who had
come as volunteers, were amazed at the skill of that people,
and they understood then for the first time why neither
pinewoods nor swamps nor rivers could stop Lithuanian
onsets. When they had come out of the water no man
put off his clothing, no man threw off a sheepskin or
wolf-hide; each warrior dried himself standing with his
back to the sun till steam rose from him as from a tarpit;
and after a short rest they moved swiftly northward. At
dusk they reached the river Niemen. There the crossing
was not easy, since it was over a great river swollen with
the waters of springtime. The ford, known to Skirvoillo,
had changed in places into deep spots, so that horses had
to swim more than a quarter of a furlong. Two men were
swept away from Zbyshko's and Hlava's side; these they
tried to save, but in vain; because of darkness and deep
water they lost sight of them quickly. The drowning
men dared not call for aid, since their leader had com-
manded earlier that the crossing should be made in the
deepest silence. All the rest reached the other shore suc-
cessfully and remained there till morning.

At daybreak the whole army was divided into two parts.
With one Skirvoillo went to meet those knights who were
bringing reinforcements to Gotteswerder, the other Zbyshko
led straight toward the island, to intercept those castle
people sallying forth to meet the reinforcements. The day
had grown bright overhead, and calm, but the forest, the
meadows, and bushes were veiled with a thick whitish mist,
which hid them completely. This was for Zbyshko and his
men a favorable condition, because the Germans marching
from the castle could not see them and withdraw in time
from an encounter. The young knight was delighted greatly
for this reason, and said to Matsko, who was riding near
him, —

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

101

"In a fog like this we shall strike before they can see
us; God grant that it grow not thin till even mid-day! "

That moment he rushed forward to give commands to
captains in advance, but he returned quickly.

"Soon we shall come," said he, "to a road going from
the ford opposite the island toward the heart of the country.
There we shall place ourselves in the forest and wait for
them."

"How didst thou learn of the road?" inquired Matsko.

"From men of the place. I have some tens of them
among my people; they lead us everywhere."

"But how far from the castle and the island wilt thou
attack?"

"Five miles."

"That is well, for were it nearer soldiers from the
castle might hurry up with assistance; as it is, not only
will they be unable to do that, but no shouts will be heard."

"You see, I have given thought to this."

"Thou hast thought over one thing, think now of another.
If thy men of that place are faithful, send two or three of
them to see when the Germans sally forth, and then hurry
back and report to us."

"That is done already."

"Then I will tell thee something else: Command a hun-
dred or two hundred men as follows : take no part in the
battle, but the moment it commences hurry away and cut
off the road to the island."

"That is the first thing to do," answered Zbyshko, "and
that order has been given already. The Germans will fall
into a swamp, as it were, or a trap."

When Matsko heard this he looked at his nephew with
pleased eye, for he was glad that Zbyshko, in spite of his
early years, understood warfare so keenly; hence he smiled
and muttered, —

"Ours is the right blood! " •

But the attendant, Hlava, rejoiced more in soul than even
Matsko, for to him there was nothing so delightful as
battle.

"I know not," said he, "how our men will fight, but they
are advancing quietly, in order, and in them a tremendous
willingness is evident. If that Skirvoillo has thought out
all his work well, not a living leg should escape that belongs
to an enemy."

"God grant that few get away," said Zbyshko. "But I

102 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

have issued orders to take as many prisoners as possible,
and should there happen among them a knight or a brother
of the Order, not to kill him."

"But why is that, lord? " asked Hlava.

"Look thou sharply too that this order be carried out.
A knight, if from foreign parts, goes about in cities, or
in castles ; he sees a world of people and hears a world of
news, and if he is a knight of the Order he hears more
than others. This, as God lives, is true: I have come here
to capture some one of the more important men, and ex-
change him. That dear girl is all that remains to me — in
case she is living yet."

When he had said this he put spurs to his horse and
pushed out to the head of the division to give final orders
and escape from sad thoughts, for which there was then no
time, since the place of the ambush was not distant.

"Why does my young lord think that his wife is still
living, and that she is in these regions?" asked Hlava.

"He thinks so because Siegfried did not kill her at the
first impulse in Schytno; this being so, we may hope that
she is still living. If he had killed her the Schytno priest
would not have given us the account he did give, an account
which Zbyshko himself heard. It is hard for the greatest
brute, even, to raise hands on a defenceless woman. What,
defenceless woman? — on an innocent little girl ! "

"Hard, but not for a knight of the Order. Have you
forgotten Prince Vitold's children?"

"It is true that they have wolf hearts, still it is true also
that they did not kill her in Schytno, and that Siegfried
himself came to these parts; hence he may have hidden
her in some castle."

"Ei! in that case, if we could only surprise this island
and this castle ! "

"But look at those men," said Matsko.

"True! true! but I have an idea to give my young
master — "

"If thou hadst ten ideas thou couldst not throw stone
walls down with pikes ! "

And Matsko pointed to the line of pikes with which the
greater part of the warriors were provided; then ho
asked, —

"Hast thou ever seen such an army? "

Hlava had indeed never seen such an army. Before
him advanced a dense legion of warriors, and they advanced

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

103

without order, for in that pine wood and among bushes it
would have been difficult to preserve order. Besides, men
on foot were mingled with men on horseback, and to keep up
with the horses they held to the manes, tails, and saddles
of the animals. The shoulders of the warriors were covered
with skins of wolves, bears, and panthers, and from their
heads were thrust out wild-boar tusks, stag horns, and
shaggy wild-beast ears; so that had it not been for their
weapons standing upward, and the bows which they carried,
and the quivers behind their shoulders, any onlooker might
have thought, especially in the morning mist, all that to
be the host of forest wild beasts issuing from their native
lairs, driven on by desire of blood and by hunger. There
was in it something terrible, and also as unexampled as
that wonder called the "gomon," during which, as simple
people think, wild beasts rush forward in a throng, and
with them stones and trees, even.

At this sight one of those nobles of Lenkavitsa who had
come with Hlava approached him, made the sign of the
cross, and said, —

"In the name of the Father and the Son! We are going
with a legion of wolves, and not people."

Hlava, though he beheld such a host for the first time,
said, like a man of experience, who knows everything,
and is astonished at no sight, —

"Wolves run in packs during winter, but the beast blood
of the Order tastes well even in springtime."

And in truth it was springtime — it was May. Leshchyna,
which was encircled with pine trees, was covered with
tender green. From the velvety, soft mosses, over which
the steps of the warriors passed without noise, appeared
the white and tender blue of the sasanka, the young berry,
and the fern leaf with its tooth-edged border. The trees,
moistened with abundant rain, had the odor of damp bark,
and from the earth surface of the forest came a strong
odor of fallen pine leaves and decaying timber. The sun
played with rainbow light on the water-drops hanging from
the forest leaves, and the bird world announced itself
joyously.

They advanced with increasing swiftness, for Zbyshko
urged them forward. After a while he turned again to the
rear of the division, where Matsko and Hlava were with
the volunteers from Mazovia. The hope of a good battle
had roused him greatly, as could be seen, for on his face

104 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

the usual anxiety was no longer evident, and his eyes
gleamed as in the old time.

"Well! " cried he. "We are to be in front now, not in
the rear! " And he took them to the head of the division.

"Listen," added he; "we may strike the Germans unex-
pectedly, but if they see us and are able to form in line,
then we must be the first of our people to fall on them, for
our armor is the surest, and our swords are the best in this
division."

"That is what we shall do! " said Matsko.

Other men sat back with more weight in their saddles,
as if they were going to make a charge straightway. This
one and that drew breath into his breast and tried whether
his sword would come easily from its scabbard.

Zbyshko repeated once more that if nobles or brothers
in white mantles were found among men on foot they were
not to be slain, but taken prisoners; then he sprang again
to the guides, and after a moment stopped the division.
They had come to the road which led from the landing-place
opposite the island into the . interior of the country. In
fact there was no real road, but rather a trail made not
long before through the forest, and levelled out only as
much as was needed for warriors or wagons to escape from
disaster. On both sides stood a lofty pine forest, and on
both sides lay the great trunks of old pines cut clown to
open the roadway. The undergrowth of hazel was in places
so dense that it hid altogether the depth of the forest.
Zbyshko chose this place at a turn so that those approach-
ing might not see him from a distance and have time to
withdraw or to form in line of battle. He took both sides
of the trail and gave command to await the enemy.

The Jmud men, accustomed to forest life, and to war in
the wilderness, dropped down behind tree trunks, earth
clumps, hazel bushes, and bunches of young fir as quickly
as if the earth had swallowed them. Not a man gave out
a sound, not a horse a snort. From time to time near the
hiding people a little beast would pass, and then a big
beast, which, when it saw that it had almost touched a
man, roared and rushed terrified into the distance. At
moments a breeze rose and filled the forest with a sound
that was earnest and majestic, then there was stillness;
after that naught was heard save the distant call of the
cuckoo and the near hammering of woodpeckers.

The Jmud men listened to those sounds with immense

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 105'

delight, for the woodpecker was to them the special herald
of good tidings. Besides, the forest was full of those
birds, and their hammering came in from all sides, strongly,
insistently, like the labor of mankind. One might have
said that all those birds had their forge in that forest, and
since early morning had been hurrying thither to perform
earnest labor. To Matsko and the men of Mazovia it
seemed that they were listening to adzes fashioning rafters
for a new house, and it called to their minds native
regions.

But time passed, and still there was nothing to be heard
save the voices of birds and the sounds of the forest. The
mist lying near the ground was growing thinner, the sun
had risen notably and had begun to give warmth, but the
men were lying low all that interval. Finally Hlava, to
whom waiting and silence had grown irksome, turned to
Zbyshko's ear and whispered, — •

"My lord, if God grant that not one of the dog brothers
go with his life, might we not advance in the night-time,
cross the river, surprise the castle and take it?"

"Dost think that boats are not on guard there, and that
the men in them have not a password ? "

"They are on guard; but prisoners if under the knife
will give that word, nay more, will call it out to them in
German. If we reach the island the castle itself will — "

Here he stopped, since Zbyshko put his hand over his
lips suddenly, for from the road came the croaking of a
raven.

"Be silent," said he, "that is a signal."

Something like two "Our Fathers" later, on the road
appeared a Jmud man on a small, shaggy horse, whose
hoofs were bound in sheepskin, so as not to make noise or
leave traces.

The rider looked quickly on both sides and, hearing on
a sudden an answer to the croaking, darted into the forest,
and in one moment was with Zbyshko.

"They are coming!" said he.

106 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTER XLYIII.

ZBYSHKO asked hurriedly how they were moving, how
many cavalry there were, how many men on foot, and above
all, how far away they were. From the answer of the
Jmud man he learned that the detachment was not greater
than one hundred and fifty warriors; of these, fifty were
horsemen not under the lead of a Knight of the Cross, but
of some knight who was a layman and a foreigner; that
they were advancing in rank, bringing behind them wagons
on which was a supply of wheels; that in front of the
division, at a distance of two shots of an arrow, was a
guard formed of eight men, who left the road frequently to
examine trees and bushes, and finally that they were about
a mile and a quarter distant.

Zbyshko was not very glad that they were advancing in
rank. He knew from experience how difficult it was to
break united Germans, and how such a "union" could
defend itself while retreating and fight like a wild boar
surrounded, by hunting-dogs. On the other hand he was
pleased at the intelligence that they were not farther away
than a mile and a quarter, for he inferred from this that
the detachment which he had sent forward had gained
the rear and that in case of German defeat this detach-
ment would let no living soul escape. For the advance
guard he did not care much; thinking beforehand that they
would come, he had ordered the Jmud warriors either to let
them pass without notice, or, if some tried to examine the
forest, to snatch them up to the last man in silence.

This command proved superfluous. The guard appeared
quickly. Hidden by mounds near the road, the Jmud men
saw those soldiers perfectly, and saw how, halting at the
turns, they talked with one another. The leader, a sturdy,
red-bearded German, imposing silence by a nod, began to
listen. In a moment it was clear that he hesitated as to
this: should he search the forest? At last, when he heard
nothing but the hammering of woodpeckers, it was evident
that to his thinking the birds would not work with that
freedom were any one concealed near them; hence he waved
his hand and led on the avant-guard.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 107

Zbyshko waited till they vanished beyond the next turn ;
then he went to the edge of the road quietly at the head of
the heavy-armored men, among whom were Matsko, Hlava,
the two nobles from Lenkavitsa, three young knights from
Tsehanov, and some tens of the weightiest and best-armed
nobles among the Jmud men. Further concealment was
not greatly needed; hence Zbyshko intended, the moment
that Germans appeared, to spring into the middle of the
roadway, strike on them, and break their circle. Should
that succeed and the general battle be turned into a series
of duels, he might be sure that the Jmud men would master
the Germans.

Again followed a moment of silence, interrupted only by
the usual forest whisper. But soon there came to the ear
of the warriors, from the eastern part of the roadway, the
voices of people. Confused and rather distant, it changed
by degrees into something more expressive and nearer.

Zbyshko at that moment led his detachment to the middle
of the roadway and placed it there in wedge form. He stood
himself at the head of it, having immediately behind him
both Matsko and Hlava. In the next rank were three men,
beyond them four others. They were all armed properly ;
lacking, it is true, the strong "wood" or lances of the
knighthood, — those lances were a great hindrance in forest
fighting, — but they held in their hands the short and for
the first onset the easiest weapon, the Jmud spear, and had
swords and axes at their saddles for battling in a throng
of warriors.

Hlava put forward his ear anxiously, listened, and then
whispered to Matsko, —

"Perdition take their mother! they are singing."

"But it is a wonder to me that the pine wood is closed
before us and that we cannot see them from this place,"
replied Matsko.

To this, Zbyshko, who considered further concealment or
even quiet talking as needless, turned and said, —

"That is because the road goes along the river and turns
frequently. We shall see them all on a sudden; that will
be better."

"Some one is singing a pleasant song!" put in Hlava.

In fact the Germans were singing a song far from
religious; this was easy to discern from its note. After
listening to it one discovered also that only a few tens
of men were singing; and only one phrase was re-

108 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

peated by all, but this phrase went through the forest
like thunder.

And so they came on to death, gladsome and full of
rejoicing.

"We shall soon see them," said Matsko.

That instant his face became dark and was wolf-like, in
some sort, for the soul in him had grown merciless and
unforgiving ; besides, he had not paid yet for that wound
from a crossbow which he received when journeying to save
Zbyshko, bearing with him a letter from Vitold's sister to
the Grand Master. Hence his heart sprang up and the
desire for vengeance flowed around it as if it had been in
boiling water.

"It will not be well for the man who meets him first,"
thought Hlava, as he cast his eye on the old knight.

Meanwhile the breeze brought up clearly the phrase
which all were repeating in their chorus: "Tandaradei!
tandaradei ! " and right away Hlava heard the words of a
song known to him : —

" Bi den rdsen er wol mac,
Tandaradei !
Merken wa mir'z houlet lac."

Now the song stopped, for on both sides of the road was
given forth a multitude of croaks as loud and resonant as
if a congress of ravens had been opened in that corner of
the forest.

The Germans were astonished at this. Whence could so
many of those birds have flown in, and why did all their
voices come from the ground, and not from the treetops?

The first rank of soldiers just showed itself on the turn
and stopped, SLS if planted, at sight of unknown horsemen
out there in front of them.

That instant Zbyshko bent toward his saddle bow,
spurred his horse and rushed forward, —

"At them!"

After him shot on the others. From both sides of the
forest rose the dreadful cry of Jmud warriors. About two
hundred paces divided Zbyshko 's men from the Germans,
who in one twinkle lowered a forest of spears against the
onriclers ; at the same instant the farther German ranks
faced the two sides of the forest with equal swiftness, to
defend themselves against two flank attacks. The Polish
knights would have admired that accuracy had there been

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 109

time for admiration, and had not their horses swept them
with the highest speed against the levelled, gleaming
lances.

Through a chance, which for Zbyshko was fortunate, the
German cavalry found itself in the rear of the detachment,
near the wagons. They moved, it is true, at once toward
the infantry, but cou^d neither pass through nor ride around
it, and consequently could not defend it from the first
onset. Meanwhile crowds of Jmud warriors attacked the
mounted Germans, rushing out of the thicket like a swarm
of stinging wasps whose nest has been hit by the foot of a
heedless traveller. Zbyshko struck with his men on the
infantry. But his blow had no effect. The Germans put
the ends of their heavy lances and halberds on the ground
and held them with such firmness and so evenly that the light-
horse of the Jmud men had not force to break that wall.
Matsko's horse, struck by a halberd in the shank, reared
on its hind-legs and then dug the earth with its nostrils.
For a moment death was hanging over the old knight, but,
experienced in all struggles and every adventure, he drew
his foot out of the stirrups and grasped with his strong
hand the sharp German spear, which, instead of entering
his bosom, was used to support him ; next he sprang out
among the horses, and drawing his ^word, struck right
and left at spears and halberds, just as a keen falcon dashes
savagely at a flock of long-billed storks. Zbyshko's horse
was stopped in its speed and almost stood on its hind-legs.
Zbyshko leaned on his spear for support and broke it, so
he too took his sword. Hlava, who believed in the axe
above all weapons, hurled his at the Germans, and was
for a moment defenceless. One of the nobles from Lenka-
vitsa perished; at sight of this, rage so seized the other
that he howled like a wolf, and, reining back his bloody
horse till it reared, drove the beast toward the midst of the
enemy at random. The boyars of Jmud hewed with their
blades against the large and small spears, from behind
which gazed the faces of soldiers, transfixed as it were with
amazement, and also contracted by stubbornness and reso-
lution. But the line did not break. The Jmud men, who
struck at the flanks, sprang back at once from the Ger-
mans as from porcupines. They returned, it is true, but
could effect nothing.

Some climbed in a twinkle into the trees at the roadside
and began to shoot from bows into the midst of the soldiers.

HO THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

whose leaders, seeing this, gave command to withdraw
toward the cavalry. The German crossbows now gave
answer, and from moment to moment a Jmud man hidden
among branches fell to the earth like a ripe pine cone,
and dying, tore with his hands the moss of the forest,
or squirmed like a fish when 't is swept out of water. Sur-
rounded on all sides, the Germans coujd not indeed count
on victory ; seeing, however, the seriousness of their own
defence, they thought that even a handful might push out
of those straits and escape to the riverside.

The thought came to no man to yield himself, for never
having spared prisoners themselves, they knew that they
could not count on the pity of a people brought to despair
and to uprising. Hence they retreated in silence, man at
the side of man, shoulder to shoulder, now raising, now
lowering their lances and halberds, cutting, thrusting, or
shooting from crossbows in so far as the confusion of battle
permitted, approaching always their cavalry, which was
fighting a life and death battle with other legions of the
enemy.

Then something unlooked-for took place, something which
settled the fate of the desperate struggle. That noble o£
Lenkavitsa, whom frenzy had seized at the death of his
brother, bent forward, without dismounting, and raised
the corpse from the earth, wishing evidently to secure it
and put it somewhere in safety, so as to find it more easily
when the battle was over. But that same moment a new
wave of frenzy rushed to his head and deprived him entirely
of reason ; for, instead of leaving the road, he struck
straight on the Germans and hurled the corpse onto their
lance points, which, fastened now in its breast, sides, and
bowels, went down beneath the burden. Before the soldiers
could pull out their lances, the madman had rushed through
the gap in their ranks unresisted, overturning men in his
course like a tempest-

In a twinkle tens of hands were stretched toward him,
tens of spears- pierced the flanks of his horse; but mean-
while the ranks were broken, and before they could close
again, one of the Jmud men, the one happening nearest,
rushed in, after him Zbyshko, after him Hlava; and the
awful struggle grew and increased every instant. Other
nobles grasped also dead bodies and whirled them on to the
German lance points. Jmud men attacked again from the
two flanks. The whole detachment, up to that time well-

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. Ill

ordered, shook like a house in which the walls are burst-
ing, opened like a log when a wedge is driven into it, and
finally dropped apart.

The battle was changed in one moment into slaughter.
The long German lances and halberds were useless in the
onrush. On the other hand, the swords of the horsemen
bit the skulls and the necks of the German footmen. The
horses reared in the crowds of people, overturning and
trampling the unfortunate soldiers. For horsemen it was
easy to strike from above, so they cut without halting or
resting. From the sides of the road rushed forth crowd
after crowd of wild warriors in wolfskins, and with a
wolf's thirst for blood in their bosoms. Their howls
drowned voices imploring for pity, and drowned also the
groans of the dying. The conquered threw away their
weapons; some tried to escape to the forest; some, feign-
ing death, fell on the earth there; some stood erect, with
faces as pale as snow and with blinking eyes ; others prayed ;
one, whose mind seemed lost from terror, began to play on
a whistle, then raising his eyes up, he laughed till Jmud
swords laid his skull open. The pine woods ceased to
sound, as if terrified at the slaughter.

At last the handful of men of the Order melted. But for
a time was heard in the brushwood the sound of brief
fights, or the sharp cry of terror. Zbyshko and Matsko, and
behind them all the light-horse, rushed now at the German
cavalry, which, defending itself yet, had formed in a circle,
for in that way the Germans always defended themselves
when the enemy succeeded in meeting them with greater
forces. The cavalry, sitting on good horses and in better
armor than the footmen, fought bravely and with persist-
ence which deserved admiration. There was no white
mantle among them ; they were mainly of the middle and
smaller nobles of Prussia, whose duty it was to stand in
line at command of the Order. Their horses were for the
greater part armored, some with breast armor, and all in
iron frontlets with a steel horn from the middle of the fore-
head. Leadership over them was held by a tall, slender
man, in dark-blue armor and a helmet of the same shade
with closed visor.

From the forest depth a shower of arrows was falling on
them, but these shafts dropped harmless from their visors,
hard shoulder-pieces, and breastplates. A wave of Jmud
men on foot and on horseback had surrounded them closely,

112 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

but they defended themselves, cutting and thrusting with
their long sword -blades so stubbornly that before their
horses' hoofs lay a garland of corpses. The foremost
attacking ranks wished to withdraw, but, pushed from
behind, were unable. Round about came a crush and a
trample. Eyes were dazed by the glitter of spears and the
shining of sword-blades. Horses whined, bit, and stood
on their hind-legs. The boyars of Jmud rushed in with
Zbyshko, Hlava, and the Mazovians. Under their heavy
blows the "circle" bent and swayed, like a forest in a
strong wind, while they, like woodmen chopping where
trees are thick, pushed forward slowly in the heat and
the hard work.

Matsko gave command now to collect on the battle-field
the long German halberds, and arming with these, about
thirty warriors broke a way with them through the crowd
to the Germans. "Strike the legs of the horses!" cried
he, and a ghastly result ensued. The German knights
could not reach these men with their swords, while the
halberds cut the horses' legs terribly. The blue knight saw
that the end of the battle was coming, and that nothing was
left but to break through that crowd which cut off the road
to retreat; if not, he and his party must perish.

He chose the first; at his command and in one twinkle a
line of knights turned front to the side from which they
had started. The Jmud men were at once on their backs,
till the Germans, putting their shields on their shoulders,
cut in front and at both sides, broke the ring which sur-
rounded them, spurred on their beasts, and rushed like
a hurricane eastward. Just then they were met by that
detachment which was coming up toward the battle, but
crushed by superior arms and horses, it fell flat before the
Germans, like wheat beneath a wind storm. The road to
the castle was open, but rescue was uncertain and distant,
for the Jmud horses were swifter than those of the Ger-
mans. The blue knight understood this to perfection.

"Woe!" said he to himself; "not a man will escape,
though I buy his life with my own blood ! "

Thus thinking, he ordered those nearest to hold in their
horses, and without noting whether any obeyed, he turned
face to the enemy.

Zbyshko raced up first; the German struck at him and
h'.t the side-piece of the helmet which covered his cheek, but
did not crack it, and did not injure his face any. Zbyshko,

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 113

instead of answering with a blow, seized the knight by the
middle, and wishing to take him alive at all costs, strove
to drag the man from his saddle; but his own stirrup
broke from excessive weight, and both combatants went
to the earth. For a while they struggled, fighting with
hands and feet; but soon the stronger and younger man
mastered his opponent, and, pressing his bowels with his
knees, held him there, as a wolf holds a dog which has
dared to thrust a face up before him in the thicket. And
he held him beyond need, for the German fainted. Mean-
while Matsko and Hlava ran up; when he saw them,
Zbyshko shouted, —

' ' Come and bind him ! He is some knight — and belted ! "

Hlava sprang from his horse, but seeing how helpless
the knight was, did not bind him, but opened his armor,
took off his girdle with a misericordia which hung from
it, cut the strap binding his helmet, and came finally to
the screw which held the visor. But barely had he looked
on the face of the knight when he sprang up.

"Oh, my lord! but just look! " cried he.

"De Lorche! " called out Zbyshko.

But De Lorche lay there pale, with sweating face and
closed eyes, corpselike and motionless.

VOL. II. — J

114 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTEK XLIX.

ZBTSHKO commanded to put him on one of the captured
wagons, which was laden with new wheels and axles for
that expedition which was advancing to the aid of the
castle. He himself mounted another horse and moved on
with Matsko in further pursuit of the fleeing Germans.
That pursuit was not over-difficult, for German horses were
bad for escape, above all on a road softened by spring rains
considerably. Matsko especially, having under him a swift
and lightly-built mare, which came to him from the dead
noble of Lenkavitsa, passed after a few furlongs almost
all the Jmud men, and soon overtook the nearest German.
He hailed him, it is true, according to knightly custom,
intending that he should either surrender as a captive, or
turn back to give battle; but when the other, feigning
deafness, threw away his shield to relieve his horse, and
bending forward put spurs to the animal, the old knight
struck him cruelly with his broad axe between the shoul-
ders and hurled him from the saddle.

Thus did he avenge himself on the fugitives for that
traitorous arrow which he had received, and they fled before
him like a herd of deer, in which each bears in its heart
fright unendurable, but in that heart no wish for defence
or battle, no wish but that of escape from the terrible
pursuer. Some ran into the forest; but one mired near a
brook, and him the Jmud men choked with a halter.
Whole crowds rushed into the thicket after the fugitives,
and then began a wild hunt full of shouts, exclamations, and
outcries. For a good while the secret places among trees
resounded with yells, till the last man was taken. Then
the old knight from Bogdanets, Zbyshko, and Hlava re-
turned to the first field, on which the slain German soldiers
were lying. The bodies had been stripped, and some of
them mutilated cruelly by the vengeful hands of Jmud
warriors.

The victory was considerable, and the men were roused by
delight at it. After the recent defeat of Skirvoillo dissatis-
faction had begun to seize Jmud hearts, especially as the
reinforcements promised by Vitold had not come with such

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 115

speed as had been expected; but now hope and enthusiasm
flashed up again, like a fire when fresh wood is thrown on
its embers.

Too many had fallen on both sides for burial, but
Zbyshko commanded to dig with spears graves for the two
nobles of Lenkavitsa, who had been the main cause of
victory, and to bury them under two pine-trees, on the bark
of which he cut crosses with his sword-point. Next he
intrusted Hlava with guarding De Lorche, who was still
unconscious; then he moved his men on, and marched
hurriedly by that same road toward Skirvoillo, so as to
give effective aid, if needed. He marched long before he
struck upon the battlefield, but the action was over; it was
covered, like the first field, with bodies of Jmud men and
Germans. Zbyshko understood easily that the terrible
Skirvoillo must have won also a notable victory ; for if he
had been beaten, they would have met Germans marching
toward the castle. The victory must have been bloody,
however, since farther on, beyond the real field of battle,
the bodies of slain men were lying closely together. The
experienced Matsko concluded from this that a part of the
Germans had been able to retreat from the disaster.
Whether Skirvoillo had overtaken them or not was difficult
to determine, since the trails were deceptive and effaced
one by another. Still, Matsko inferred that the battle had
taken place there much earlier, — earlier, perhaps, than
Zbyshko's battle, for the bodies were blackened and swollen,
and some were gnawed by wolves, which fled to the thicket
when armed men approached them.

In view of this, Zbyshko resolved not to wait for Skirvoillo,
but to go back to the last and safe camping-place. Reach-
ing there late in the evening, he found the Jmud leader, who
had arrived somewhat earlier. His face, usually gloomy,
was lighted up now with an ominous pleasure. He inquired
immediately about Zbyshko's battle, and learning of the
victory, said, with a voice like the croaking of a raven, —

"I am pleased with thee and pleased with myself. Re-
inforcements will not come soon ; but if the Grand Prince
comes, he too will be pleased, for the castle will belong to
us."

"Whom have they taken as prisoners? " asked Zbyshko.

"Only roaches; no pike. There was one, there were
two, but they got away. Pikes with sharp teeth ! they bit
through our men and vanished."

116 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"God gave me one/' said Zbyshko. "A rich knight,
and distinguished, though a layman — he is a foreigner."

The terrible commander put his hands at both sides of
his neck, then made a gesture, as if pointing upward, and
indicated a rope going from his neck in that direction.

"It will be thus for him," said he, "as well as for the
others — this way ! "

Zbyshko frowned.

"Hear me, Skirvoillo," said he. "It will not be that
way for him, or any way like that; he is my friend and
captive. Prince Yanush belted us at the same time, and I
will not let thee lay a ringer on him."

"Thou wilt not?"

"I will not."

And they looked each into the eyes of the other, frown-
ing, wherewith Skirvoillo's face contracted and resembled
the head of a bird of prey. It seemed that both might
burst out in passion; but Zbyshko, unwilling to quarrel
with the old leader, whose virtue he knew, and whom he
respected, and having moreover a heart that was quivering
from the events of the day, seized him by the shoulders
suddenly, pressed him to his bosom, and asked, — •

"Can it be possible that thou wonldst take him from
me, and with him my last hope? Why do me an in-
justice?"

Skirvoillo did not ward off the embrace, and at last,
sticking his head forth from between Zbyshko's arms, he
looked at him from under his eyebrows, and panted.

"Well," said he, after a moment of silence, "to-morrow
I shall give command to hang my captives, but if thou
need one, I will give him."

Then they embraced a second time and parted in good
feeling, to the great delight of Matsko, who said, —

"It is evident that with him thou canst effect nothing
through harshness, but by kindness thou mayst mould him
as wax."

"That is the nature of the people," answered Zbyshko;
"but the Germans do not know it."

Then he gave command to bring to the fire De Lorche,
who was resting in the hut; Hlava soon brought him, with-
out his weapons, without his helmet, but in a skin coat, on
which his armor had left traces, and with a red cap on his
head. De Lorche had learned from Hlava whose prisoner
he was; but for that very reason he came cold, haughty,

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 117

with a face on -which, by the light of the fire, one could
read contempt and decision.

"I thank God," said Zbyshko to him, "that He gave
thee into my hands, for from me nothing threatens thee."

And he stretched his hand toward him with friendliness,
but De Lorche did not move even.

"I will not give a hand to knights who have disgraced
knightly honor, and who are fighting at the side of Saracens
against Christians."

One of the Mazovians present interpreted these words,
the meaning of which Zbyshko himself divined; so that at
the first moment the blood boiled up in him as water in a
caldron.

"Idiot!" shouted he, grasping, in spite of himself, the
hilt of his misericordia.

But De Lorche reared his head.

"Kill me!" said he, "for I know that ye spare no
prisoners."

"But do ye spare them?" exclaimed the Mazovian,
unable to endure such words quietly. "Were ye not the
men who hanged on the shore of the island all those whom
ye captured in the battle before this ? In return, Skirvoillo
hangs your men."

"They were hanged," replied De Lorche, "but they were
Pagans."

One might detect a certain shame in his answer, and it
was not difficult to divine that in his soul he had no praise
for such an action.

Meanwhile Zbyshko recovered himself, and said with
calm dignity, —

"De Lorche, we received belts and spurs from the same
hand ; thou knowest me, therefore, and knowest that the
honor of knighthood is dearer to me than life and happi-
ness; so listen to what I will say under an oath on Saint
George: Many of the people hanged were baptized long
before yesterday, and those who are not Christians yet are
stretching their hands to the Cross as to redemption; but
knowest thou who hinder them, who keep them from re-
demption and baptism?"

The Mazovian interpreted Zbyshko's words in a minute,
so De Lorche looked with inquiring glance at Zbyshko's
face.

"The Germans."

"Impossible! " cried the Knight of Lorraine.

118 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"By the lance and the spurs of Saint George, it is the
Germans ! for if the Cross should prevail here they would
lose the excuse for invasions, and for lording it over this
land and oppressing the unfortunate people. Moreover,
thou hast learned them, De Lorche, and knowest better if
their acts are caused by justice."

"I thought that it destroys sin to fight with Pagans, and
bend them to baptism."

"But the Germans baptize them with a sword and with
blood, not with the water of salvation. Read this letter,
and thou wilt know straightway if thou art not serving
those men of injustice, those robbers and elders of hell,
against the faith and the love of the Saviour."

And he handed De Lorche the letter of the Jmud men to
kings and princes, which letter had been sent around every-
where. De Lorche took the letter and began to run his
eyes over it near the firelight.

He read it quickly, for reading was no strange trick to
him ; he was astonished beyond measure.

"Is all this true?" asked he.

"It is, so help me, and thee, God! who knows best that
I am serving, not my own cause alone, but the cause also
of justice."

.De Lorche was silent for a time, and then said, —

"I am your prisoner."

"Give thy hand," replied Zbyshko. "Thou art my
brother, not my prisoner."

So they gave their right hands to each other and sat
down to a common supper, which Hlava had commanded
the attendants to make ready. During the meal De Lorche
learned with no less astonishment that Zbyshko, in spite of
the letters, had not discovered Danusia, and that the com-
turs had denied the validity of his safe-conduct because of
the outbreak of war.

"Now I understand why thou art here," said he, "and I
thank God that He gave me to thee as a prisoner, for I
think that the Knights of the Cross will exchange for me
the one for whom thou art looking ; otherwise there would
be a great outcry in the West, for I come from a great
family."

Here he struck his hand on his cap suddenly, and said, —

"By all the relics in Aix La Chapel le! At the head of
the reinforcements which were moving toward Gotteswercler
were Arnold von Baden and old Siegfried de Lowe. We

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

119

know this from letters which have come to the castTe. Are
they not taken prisoners ? "

"No!" answered Zbyshko, springing up. "None of
the more important were taken. But, as Gocl lives, thou
givest me great tidings. As God lives! there are other
prisoners, from whom I shall know before they hang them
whether Siegfried was not bringing some woman."

He summoned the attendants to bring torches and ran
to the place where Skirvoillo's captives were; De Lorche,
Matsko, end Hlava ran with him.

"Listen to me," said De Lorche on the way. "Let me
out on my word ; I myself will search all Prussia through
for her, and if I find her I will return to thee, and then thou
canst exchange me for her."

"If she is living! if she is living! " said Zbyshko.

By this time they had run to where Skirvoillo's captives
were. Some of them were lying on their backs, others
were near the trees, lashed to them cruelly with bark ropes.
The torch gleamed brightly over Zbyshko' s head, so that the
eyes of all those unfortunates were turned toward him.

Then from the depth came a shrill voice full of terror, —

"Oh, my lord and defender! save me!"

Zbyshko snatched from the hands of the attendant a
couple of flaming torches, sprang to the tree from beneath
which the voice came, and raising the torches cried, —

"Sanderus! "

"Sanderus! " exclaimed Hlava, astounded.

But Sanderus, unable to move his stiffened arms, stretched
his neck up, and again cried, —

"Mercy! I know where the daughter of Yurand is!
Save me!"

120 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTEE L.

THE attendants unbound him immediately, but since his
limbs were benumbed, he fell to the earth; and when they
raised him, he fainted time after time, for he had been terri-
bly frightened. They took him to the fire at command of
Zbyshko, gave him food and drink, rubbed him with tallow,
and covered him warmly with skins. Sanderus did not
regain consciousness, but fell into a sleep so profound
that Hlava was barely able to rouse him at noon the day
following.

Zbyshko. whom impatience was burning as with fire,
came to him straightway. But at first he was unable to
learn from him anything; for, either through terror after
dreadful experiences, or through the helplessness which
possesses weak souls when the threatening danger has
passed them, such an irresistible weeping seized Sanderus
that he struggled vainly to answer the questions put to him.
Sobs closed his throat, his lips quivered, and tears flowed
from his eyes as abundantly as if his life were going out
with them.

At last, recovering a little, and strengthened by mare's-
milk, which the Lithuanians had learned to use from the
Tartars, he fell to complaining that those "sons of Belial"
had fastened him to a crab-tree with lances, that they had
taken his horse, on which he was carrying relics of excep-
tional virtues and value, and to finish all, after they had
lashed him to the tree, ants so bit his legs and body that
certain death was awaiting him, if not that day, then the
morrow.

At last Zbyshko became angry, sprang up, and said, —

"Answer, vagabond, the questions which I put, and see
to it that something worse does not strike thee! "

"My lord," said Hlava, "close by is a hill of red ants;
give command to put him on that hill and he will find a
tongue between his lips very quickly.,"

Hlava did not say this in earnest, and he smiled even,
for in his heart he had good-will for Sanderus ; but Sanderus
was terrified.

"Mercy! Oh, mercy!" cried he. "Give me a little more

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 121

of that Pagan strong drink, and I will tell everything; what
I have seen and what I have not seen! "

"If thou tell one lie I will drive a wedge between thy
teeth!" replied Hlava.

But he brought a skin of mare's-milk a second time.
Sanderus seized it, fastened his lips to it greedily, like a
child to the breast of its mother, and began to sob, opening
and closing his eyes in succession, till he had drained off
two quarts, or perhaps more, then he shook himself, put the
skin on his knee, and said, as if yielding to necessity, —

"This is foulness! " Then he turned to Zbyshko: "Now
inquire, my deliverer! "

"Was my wife in that detachment in which thou wert? "

On Sanderus' face appeared a certain astonishment. He
had heard, it is true, that Danusia was Zbyshko's wife, but
that the marriage was secret, and that she had been carried
off immediately ; so he thought of her always as the daughter
of Yurand. Still, he answered in a hurry, —

"Yes, Voevoda! she was, but Siegfried de Lowe and
Arnold von Baden broke through the enemy."

"Didst thou see her?" asked the young man, with throb-
bing heart.

" I did not see her face, lord, but between two horses I
saw a basket cradle, entirely closed; they were carrying
some one in the cradle, and that same lizard was looking
after it, that same serving-woman of the Order who came
from Danveld to the hunting-lodge. And I heard sad sing-
ing also, and it came from the cradle."

Zbyshko grew pale from emotion ; he sat on a tree trunk,
and for a time did not know what more to ask. Matsko and
Hlava were also moved immensely, for they heard great and
important news. Hlava thought, perhaps, at the same time
of his own beloved lady, who had remained in Spyhov, and
for whom this news would be the sentence of misfortune.

Silence followed.

At last the cunning Matsko, who did not know Sanderus
and had barely heard of the man previously, looked at him
with suspicion and asked, —

"What sort of person art thou, and what wert thou doing
among the Knights of the Order?"

"What sort of man am I, great, mighty knight," an-
swered the vagrant, "let these present answer, — this valiant
prince (he indicated Zbyshko), and this brave count here
from Bohemia, who know me this long time."

122 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

It was evident that the mare's-milk had begun to help
him, for he grew lively, and turning to Zbyshko said in a
clear voice, in which there was no sign of his previous
faintness, —

"My lord, you have saved my life twice. Without you
the wolves would have eaten my body, or the punishment of
bishops would have struck me ; they, led into error by my
enemies — oh, how unthankful this world is! — gave com-
mand to prosecute me for selling relics which they suspected
of being unauthentic. But you, lord, took me in your train.
Thanks to you the wolves did not eat me, and prosecution
did not strike me, for I was considered as one of your
people. Never have I lacked food or drink in your fol-
lowing — better than this mare's-milk here, which is dis.
gusting, but which I drink to show that a poor, pious
pilgrim draws back from no trial."

"Buffoon, tell at once what thou knowest, and jest no
further! " cried Matsko.

Sanderus raised the skin to his lips and emptied it; then,
as if not listening to Matsko's words, he turned a second
time to Zbyshko.

"I love you, lord, because you protected me. The
saints, as the Scriptures say, sinned nine times each day, so
it happens to Sanderus also to sin sometimes ; but Sanderus
has not been, and will never be ungrateful. Hence, when
misfortune came to you, you remember, lord, that I said to
you: I will go from castle to castle, and, while edifying
people along the highway, I will seek for what you have
lost. Of whom have I not made inquiry! Where have I
not been! It would need a long time to tell; it is enough
that I found her; and from that moment a burr does not
stick to a coatflap as I stuck to old Siegfried. I made
myself his servant, and from castle to castle, from the
place of one comtnr to that of another, from city to city, I
went with him unceasingly up to this last battle."

Emotion now mastered Zbsyhko and he said, —

"I am thankful to thee, and reward will not miss thee.
But tell now what I ask: Wilt thou swear on thy soul's sal-
vation that she is living? "

"I will swear on my soul's salvation!" answered Sanderus,
seriously .

"Why did Siegfried leave Schytno? "

"I know not, lord, but I imagine why. He was never
starosta in Schytno, and he left it fearing, perhaps, the

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 123

command of the Grand Master, who, as men say, wrote to
him to give up the captive girl to the Princess of Mazovia.
Maybe he fled in view of this letter, for the soul in him
was roasting from pain and desire of vengeance for Rotgier.
They say now that Rotgier was his own son ; I know not
how that is, but I do know that something has turned in
his head from rage, and that while he is living he will
never let Yurand's daughter — I intended to say the young
lady — go out of his possession."

uThis all seems strange to me," interrupted Matsko on
a sudden; "for if that old dog is so vindictive against the
whole blood of Yurand he would have killed Danusia."

"He wanted to kill her," retorted Sanderus, "but some-
thing happened of such sort that he was very sick after-
ward, and just missed giving out his last breath. His
servants whisper much concerning this. Some say that
while going at night to the watch-tower to kill the young
lady he met the Evil Spirit; others say that it was an angel.
But in every case, they found him on the snow in front of
the tower, and no breath in him. Now, when he remembers
this, the hair stands on his head, and he dares not raise
hands on the lady, and fears to order others to kill her. He
takes with him the dumb executioner of Schytno, but it is
unknown why he does so, for the executioner is afraid as
well as others to kill her."

These words made a great impression. Zbyshko, Matsko,
and Hlava drew up to Sanderus, who made the sign of the
cross, and continued, —

"It is not pleasant to be there among them. More than
once have I heard and seen things which make the hair rise
on a man's body. I have told your graces that the old
comtur is wrong in the head somehow. Nay, there must
be something more, since spirits from the other world visit
him. Whenever he is alone something pants near him,
exactly as when breath is beginning to fail a man. But
this is that Danveld, who was slain by the terrible master
of Spyhov. And Siegfried says to him : ' What dost thou
want here? Masses cannot help thee; why dost thou come
to me? ' The other grits his teeth, and again pants. But
still oftener comes Rotgier, after whom there is also a
smell of sulphur in the chamber, and he talks still more with
the comtur. 'I cannot!' answers Siegfried to him, 'I
cannot! When I am alone I will do it, but not this time! '
I heard also how he asked : ' Would this ease thee, my son ? '

124 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" And it always happens that for two or three days after
such a visit he says no word to any man, and on his face
dreadful suffering is evident. He guards the cradle care-
fully, both he and that serving-woman of the Order, so that
no person at any time can see the young lady."

"But do they not torture her?" asked Zbyshko, in a
dull voice.

"In clear truth I will tell your lordship that blows or
cries I have not heard, but I have heard sad singing, and
sometimes it was as if a bird piped complainingly."

"Woe! " cried out Zbyshko.

But Matsko interrupted further inquiry.

"Enough of this!" said he. "Tell now of the battle.
Didst thou see it? How did they escape, and what hap-
pened to them ? "

"I saw," answered Sanderus, "and I will tell everything.
They fought at first savagely, but when they knew that
they were surrounded on all sides, they began to think how
to burst through. The knight Arnold, who is a real giant,
was the first to break the ring and open such a road that he
made a way for the old comtur, and also some people, with
the cradle borne by two horses. "

"And was there no pursuit? How did it happen that no
one caught up with them? "

"There was pursuit, but it could do nothing, for when it
came near the knight Arnold faced around and engaged it.
May God not grant any man to meet him, for he has
strength so dreadful that it is nothing for him to fight alone
with a hundred. Three times did he turn, and three times
was pursuit stopped. The men who were with him perished
— all of them. He was alone at last, wounded, it seems to
me, and his horse wounded also, but he survived, and gave
time to the old comtur for safe escape."

Matsko, listening to this narrative, could not help think-
ing that Sanderus was speaking truly, for he remembered
that, beginning with the place where Skirvoillo had fought,
the road in its further continuation was covered with bodies
of Jmud men, slashed as dreadfully as if the hand of a
giant had slain them.

"But how couldst thou have seen all this?" inquired
he.

"I saw it," answered the vagrant, "because I slipped in
behind the tail of one of the horses which was carrying the
cradle, and I fled with those beasts till a hoof struck my

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 125

stomach; then I fainted and fell into the hands of your
mightiness."

"This may have happened," said Hlava, "but see that
thou lie not; if thou do thou 'It come out badly."

"The mark is on me yet," said Sanderus; "whoso wishes
may examine; still it is better to believe my word than be
damned for incredulity."

"Though thou mightst tell the truth sometimes without
wishing it, thou wilt howl for dealing falsely in sacred
wares," added Hlava.

And they began to chaff, as they had formerly, but the
conversation was interrupted by Zbyshko, —

"Thou hast passed through this country, hence thou
knowest it. What castles are there near here, and where,
as it seems to thee, might Arnold and Siegfried secrete
themselves? "

"Castles near by there are none, for everything here is a
forest, through which this road was cut a short time ago.
Settlements and villages there are not, since those which
existed the Germans have burnt, for the reason that when
this war broke out the people off there, who are of the
same race as those here, rose up also against the domin-
ion of the Order. I think, lord, that Arnold and Siegfried
are wandering now through the forest and will go back
to the place whence they came, or go secretly to that
fortress to which we were marching before this unfortunate
battle."

"Surely this is true," said Zbyshko.

And he thought deeply. From his wrinkled brows and
concentrated expression it was easy to see with what effort
he was thinking, but this did not last long. After a while
he raised his head and said, —

"Hlava, let horses and men be ready, for we will take
the road straightway."

The attendant, who had the habit of never inquiring for
the reason of orders, rose, and, without answering, ran to
the horses; but Matsko fixed his eyes on his nephew, and
asked with astonishment, —

"Ah! Zbyshko? Hei! But whither art thou going?
What? How?"

But Zbyshko answered with a question: "What do you
think, ought I not do this ? "

The old knight was silent. The astonishment quenched
on his face gradually, he moved his head once and a second

126 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

time, then breathed from his full breast, and said, as if
in answer to himself, —

"Well! let it be so — there is no help! "

And he went himself toward the horses. Zbyshko turned
toward De Lorche, and through a Mazoviau, who knew
German, said to him, — •

"I cannot ask thee to help me against people with whom
thou art serving under one banner; hence thou art free, go
whithersoever it please thee."

"I cannot help thee now with the sword against my
knightly honor," answered De Lorche, "but as to freedom,
I will not take it. I will remain thy captive on word of
honor, and present myself at summons wherever thou mayest
indicate. But do thou in case of need remember that for
me the Order will exchange any captive, for not only do I
come of a powerful family, but from one that has served
the Order."

And they began to take farewell, placing, as the custom
was, their hands on each other's shoulders, and kissing
each other's cheeks, during which De Lorche said, —

"I will go to Malborg, or to Mazovia, to the court, so
that thou mayest know where to find me; if not here, I
shall be there. Let thy envoy just say two words to me:
Lorraine Guelders."

"Very well," answered Zbyshko. "I will go now to
Skirvoillo to get the sign which every Jmud man will
reverence. "

He went then to Skirvoillo. The old leader gave the
sign, and made no difficulty as to departure, for he knew
what the question was ; he loved Zbyshko, he was grateful
for the last battle, and besides, he had no right to stop a
knight who was of another people, and who had come
through personal desire alone. So thanking Zbyshko for
the notable service which he had rendered, he gave him
provisions which might be of use in that ravaged country,
and took farewell, with the wish that they might meet
in life again during some great and decisive conflict with
the Order.

Zbyshko was impatient, for something like a fever was
consuming him. When he came to "his escort he found
everything ready, and among the people his uncle on horse-
back, in chain mail, and on his head a helmet. So, ap-
proaching him, he asked, —

"Are you, also, going with me?1*

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 127

"But what am I to do?" inquired Matsko, somewhat
testily.

To this Zbyshko said nothing; he merely kissed the
mailed right hand of his uncle, then mounted his horse, and
rode forward.

Sanderus rode with them. Zbyshko and his uncle knew
the road well to the field of battle, but farther Sanderus
was to be the guide. • They counted also on this, — that
they would meet somewhere in the forest local peasants,
men hating their lords of the Order; these would help
them in tracking the old comtur and Arnold von Baden, of
whose unearthly strength and bravery Sanderus had told
so much.

128 THE KNIGHTS 0$ THE CKOSS.

CHAPTEE LI.

To the battlefield on which Skirvoillo had cut down the
Germans the road was easy, because it was known; they
reached it, therefore, quickly, but rode on in haste because
of the unendurable oclor given out from unburied corpses.
The passing knights dispersed wolves, immense flocks of
crows, daws, and ravens. Soon after, they began to search
for tracks along the way. Though a whole detachment had
passed that road earlier, the experienced Matsko found on
the trodden earth gigantic hoof-prints going in a direction
opposite to that by which the expedition had come, and
explained as follows to the young men less acquainted with
military questions, —

"It is lucky that there has been no rain since the battle.
Just look! Arnold's horse, as carrying a man bulky be-
yond others, must have been immense also, and it is easy
to note that galloping in escape, he struck the earth more
forcibly with his feet than if he had been going slowly, and
so he dug deeper holes in it. Look, whoever of you has
eyes, how the horseshoes have left their marks in damp
places! With God's help we will track on the dog brothers
worthily, unless they have found refuge behind walls by
this time."

"Sanderus said," answered Zbyshko, "that there are no
castles in the neighborhood; and this is true, for the coun-
try has been occupied freshly by the Knights of the Order,
and they have not been able to build themselves up in it.
Where are they to hide? The common men, who live here,
are in the camp with Skirvoillo, for they are the same
people as the Jmud men. The villages, as Sanderus has
told us, have been burnt by the Germans, the women and
children are hidden in secret parts of the forest. We shall
overtake unless we spare our horses."

"We need to spare them, for even if we should overtake
those men our salvation is in the horses afterward," said
Matsko.

"Knight Arnold," put in Sanderus, "was struck during
the battle on his shoulders with a club. He paid no atten-
tion at first to this; he fought on; but afterward it must

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 129

have affected him, for it is always so; at first such a wound
is not much, but it pains later on. For this reason he can-
not flee quickly, and may be forced to take rest."

"But the people, hast thou said that with the knight
Arnold and the old comtur there are no people? " inquired
Matsko.

"There are two men with the cradle, which is borne be-
tween two saddles. There was a good sized party of others,
but those the Jmud men overtook and cut to pieces."

"It must be this way," said Zbyshko; "the men at the
cradle will be tied by our attendants, you, uncle, seize
Siegfried, and I will strike on Arnold."

"Indeed," answered Matsko, "I am able to handle Sieg-
fried, for through the love of the Lord Jesus there is
strength in my bones yet. But do not trust overmuch in
thyself, for that man must be a giant."

"Oh, we shall see," answered Zbyshko.

"Thou art strong, I do not deny that, but there are
stronger. Hast thou forgotten those knights of ours
whom we saw in Cracow? Couldst thou manage Povala of
Tachev, or Pashko Zlodye, or still more, Zavisha Charny?
Do not vaunt too much, think of the issue."

"Rotgier was no piece of a man," muttered Zbyshko.

"But will there be no work for me? " inquired Hlava.

He received no answer, for Matsko's mind was occupied
with another thing.

"If God bless us," said he, "we must reach Mazovian
forests somehow. There we shall be safest, and finish
everything at one blow."

But after a while he sighed, thinking surely that even
then not everything would be finished, for they would have
to do something for Yagenka.

"Hei!" muttered he, "wonderful are God's dispensa-
tions ! I think often of this : why did it not happen thee
to marry quietly, and me to sit near thee in peace? For
that is the way it happens oftenest among nobles in our
kingdom; we alone are dragging our way along through
various lands and pathless places, instead of keeping house
at home in Christian fashion."

"Well, that is true, but God's will! " answered Zbyshko.

And they rode on for a time in silence; then the old
knight turned again to his nephew.

"Dost thou believe in that vagabond? What sort of
man is he? "

VOL. II. — 9

130 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"He is frivolous and a rogue, perhaps, but to me he is
very well-wishing, and I fear no treachery on his part."

"In that case let him ride ahead, for if he overtakes them
they will not be frightened. He will say that he has fled
from captivity, which they will believe easily. It will be
better so ; for if they see us from a distance, they will be
able either to hide somewhere or make ready to defend
themselves."

"At night he will not advance alone, for he is timid,"
answered Zbyshko; "but in the daytime it would be better
as you say., I will tell him to halt three times in the day
and wait for us ; if we do not find him at the halting-place
it will mean that he is with them, then we can follow on
his trail and strike unexpectedly."

"But will he not forewarn them?"

"No. He is more well-wishing to me than to them. 1
will tell him, too, that when we attack we will bind him
also, so that he need not fear their revenge afterward. Let
him not know us at all."

"Then dost thou think to leave them among the living? "

"Well, how is it to be?" answered Zbyshko, with vexa-
tion. "If this were in Mazovia, or somewhere in our
country, we could challenge them, as I challenged Rotgier,
and fight to the death with them; but here in their land
this cannot be. Here it is a question of Danusia, and of
speed. Here we must act in a breath and quietly, so as
not to call peril on our heads by inquiring ; after that, as
you have said, we are to rush with what breath is in our
horses to Mazovia. If we strike unexpectedly, we may
find them without weapons, nay, without swords even!
How kill them then ? It would be a shame. We are both
belted knights, and so are they."

"That is true," answered Matsko. "But it may not
come to fighting."

Zbyshko wrinkled his brows and on his face was ex-
pressed deep resolution, evidently innate in all men from
Bogdanets; at that moment he had become, especially in
his looks, as much like Matsko as if he had been his uncle's
own son.

"How I should like," said he, in a deep voice, "to
throw that bloody cur Siegfried under Yurand's feet! God
grant me to do so ! "

"Oh, may He grant it! " repeated Matsko, immediately.

Thus conversing, they rode over a good piece of road.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 131

Night had fallen, — a pleasant night, indeed, but without
moonlight. They had to halt to rest the horses and
strengthen the men with food and sleep. Before resting,
however, Zbyshko told Sanderus that he was to go ahead,
and alone, on the morrow. To this he agreed willingly,
stipulating only, that in case of peril from wild beasts, or
people of the country, he should have the right to return to
them. He begged also that he might stop, not three, but
four times in the day, for some alarm always seized him in
a lonely country, even where there were provisions ; but
what must it be in a forest as wild and ugly as that in
which they found themselves!

The night camp was pitched, and having strengthened
their bodies, they lay down on skins before a small fire made
at a bend and distant from the road about half a furlong.
The attendants took turns in watching the horses, which,
when unsaddled, dozed after they had eaten oats, one put-
ting its head on the neck of another. But barely had
dawn silvered the treetops when Zbyshko sprang up, roused
the others, and they moved on their further journey at
daylight. The tracks left by the immense hoofs of Arnold's
stallion were found again without difficulty, for stamped in
the low, muddy earth, common there, they remained with-
out drying. Sanderus went ahead and vanished from sight,
but half-way between sunrise and mid-day they found him
at the resting-place, and he told them that he had not seen
a living thing except a bison, before which he had not fled,
however, for the beast stepped out of the road first. At
mid-day, at the first meal, he declared that he had seen a
bee-keeper with a ladder; that he did not stop him, simply
out of fear that in the forest depth there might be others
like him. He asked the man about this and that, but they
could not understand each other.

During the next march Zbyshko began to be alarmed.
What would happen should they come to more elevated and
drier places, where on a hard road tracks would fail? Also
if pursuit should continue too long and bring them to a
more inhabited country, where, among people accustomed
from of old to obey the Order, an attack and the rescue of
Danusia would be almost impossible ; where Siegfried and
Arnold, though unprotected by the walls of any castle,
would be safe, for the local people would take their part
surely.

But luckily those fears proved vain, for at the next halt

132 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

they did not find Sanderus at the time appointed, but dis-
covered on a pine-tree, standing at the roadside, a large cut
in the form of a cross, made freshly as was evident. Then
they looked at each other, their faces grew serious and their
hearts beat more quickly. Matsko and Zbyshko sprang
from their saddles to examine the tracks, and sought care-
fully, but not long, for the same thing was evident to both
men.

Sanderus had left the road for the forest, following
the tracks of the great horse, not so deeply made as on
the road, but with sufficient clearness ; for the ground was
turfy, and the great beast pressed down at every step the
needle-like pine leaves, on which were left dark depressions
at the edges of the hoof-prints.

Before the quick eyes of Zbyshko were not hidden other
tracks; hence he mounted his horse, Matsko mounted his
also, and they counselled with Hlava in voices which were
as low as if the enemy had been right there before them.

Hlava advised to advance on foot at once, but they were
unwilling to do so, for they knew not how far they might
have to go through that forest. Foot attendants, however,
were to go before, and send back word if they saw
anything.

They moved into the forest soon. The next cut on a
pine-tree assured them that they had not lost the traces of
Sanderus. Soon, too, they discovered that they were on a
road, or at least on a forest trail over which people must
have gone more than one time. So now they felt sure
that they would find some settlement, and in it those for
whom they were searching.

The sun had sunk already toward its setting and was
shining with golden light among the pine-trees. The even-
ing promised to be clear. The forest was quiet, for birds
and animals were inclining toward their night rest. Only
here and there among branches still in sunlight jumped
squirrels all red from evening sunshine. Zbyshko, Matsko,
Hlava, and the attendants rode one behind another, in goose
line. Knowing that the foot attendants were in advance
considerably, and would forewarn in season, the old knight
was speaking to his nephew and did not restrain his voice
excessively.

"Let us count with the sun," said he. "From the last
resting-place to the point where the cross was cut we passed
a big piece of road. On the clock of Cracow it would be

IE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

about three. That being the case, Sanderus is a good
while among them, and has had time enough to tell his
adventures. If only he does not betray us."

"He will not betray us."

"And if they believe him," said Matsko; "for if they do
not believe him it will go ill with us."

"But why should they not believe him? Or do they
know us ? But him they know. It happens frequently that
prisoners escape."

"This is important: if he tells them that he is escaping
from captivity, perhaps they will fear pursuit of him, and
move on immediately."

" No. He will be able to explain that. And they will
understand that such a pursuit could not happen."

For a while they were silent ; then it seemed to Matsko
as if Zbyshko were whispering something to him, so he
turned and asked, —

-" What dost thou say?"

But Zbyshko had his eyes raised and was not whispering
to Matsko; he was committing to God Danusia and his
bold undertaking.

Matsko himself was beginning to make the sign of the
cross, but he had hardly made the first move in it when one
of the attendants in front turned back suddenly from the
depth of the forest.

"A tarpit! " said he. "They are there! "

"Stop! " whispered Zbyshko, and that instant he sprang
from his horse.

After him Matsko, Hlava, and the attendants, three of
whom received the command to hold themselves with their
horses in readiness, and see, God defend, that none of the
horses neighed. To the five others Matsko said, —

"There are two horseboys there and Sanderus; these you
will bind in one flash for me, and if any one who is armed
tries to defend himself, strike his head."

And they moved forward immediately. On the road
Zbyshko whispered yet to his uncle, —

"You take old Siegfried, and I will take Arnold."

"Only be careful/' answered the old man.

And then he beckoned to Hlava, letting him know that
at every instant he must be ready to give aid to his
master.

Hlava nodded, meaning that he would; then he drew
breath into his breast, and felt to find if the sword would

134 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

leave its scabbard easily. But Zbyshko saw that and
said, —

4 'No! To thee I give command to rush to the cradle
straightway, and not leave it for the space of a hand's
breadth during battle."

They went on quickly and in silence, always amidst
dense hazel-brush; but they had not gone far, at the most
two furlongs, when the brush ceased on a sudden and formed
the border of a small plain, on which were evident the
extinguished remnants of a tarpit, and two earthen huts, or
"numis," in which, beyond doubt, had dwelt tarburners till
war expelled them. The rays of the setting sun lighted
with immense gleam the plain, the pit, and the two huts
standing at some distance from each other. On a log be-
fore one of them two knights were sitting ; before the other
a broad-shouldered, red-haired man, and Sanderus. These
two were occupied with cleaning armor with cloth, but at
Sanderus' feet were lying in addition two swords which he
had the intention of cleaning later.

"Look," said Matsko, pressing Zbyshko's arm with all
his force, so as to restrain him. "He has taken their swords
and armor from them purposely. Well done! He with the
gray head must be — "

"Forward!" cried Zbyshko, suddenly.

And they shot out to that plain like a whirlwind. Men
there sprang up also, but before they could run to Sanderus
the terrible Matsko had seized Siegfried by the breast, bent
him onto his back in one instant and was above him.
Zbyshko and Arnold closed like two falcons, wound their
arms around each other, and began to wrestle desperately.
The broad-shouldered German, who before that had been
sitting near Sanderus, rushed with his sword, it is true;
but before he could wield it, Matsko's man, Vit, had struck
him with the back of an axe on his red head and stretched
him. They hurried then, at command of the old man, to
bind Sandeuus. He, though knowing that the thing was
agreed on, roared from fright, as a year-old calf does
when a man is cutting its throat.

But Zbyshko, though so strong that he had pressed sap
from the limb of a young tree, felt that he had come, as it
were, not into the arms of a man, but a bear. He felt this,
too, that were it not for the armor, which he wore, not
knowing but he might meet with sword points, the gigantic
German would crush his ribs or break the backbone in him.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

135

It is true that the young man raised Arnold from the ground
somewhat, but the German then raised him still higher, and
summoning all his strength, strove to strike the earth once
with him in such fashion that he would never rise from it.

But Zbyshko also pressed him with such fierce effort that
the German's eyes were bloodshot; then he drove his leg
between Arnold's knees, struck him behind one knee-joint
and whirled him to the earth.

More correctly, both fell, and Zbyshko fell under; but
that moment the observant Matsko, throwing the half-
crushed Siegfried into the hands of his attendants, rushed
himself to his prostrate nephew, and in one twinkle bound
Arnold's legs with his belt; then he sprang up and sat on
him, as on a slaughtered wild boar, and put the point of his
misericordia to the man's throat.

The German screamed piercingly, his arms dropped with-
out strength at both sides of Zbyshko, and he groaned, not
alone from the prick of the weapon, but because he felt pain
inexpressible from the blow on his shoulders received in
the battle with Skirvoillo.

Matsko grasped him by the neck with both hands and
dragged him off Zbyshko; Zbyshko rose from the earth
into a sitting posture, then tried to rise to his feet, but
had not the strength for it; he sat down again and for a
long time was motionless, his face pale and sweat-covered,
his eyes bloody, his lips blue, and he gazed forward fixedly,
as if not completely conscious.

"What is this?" inquired Matsko, frightened.

"Nothing; but I am terribly wearied. Help me to stand
on my feet again."

Matsko put his hands under Zbyshko's armpits and raised
him.

"Canst thou stand now? "

"I can stand."

"Art in pain? "

"I am not, but breath fails me."

Meanwhile Hlava, who noticed that evidently on the open
place everything was over, appeared before the hut, holding
by her shoulder the serving-woman of the Order. At sight
of her Zbyshko forgot his struggle; his strength returned
to him, and he sprang to the hut in one instant as though
he had never fought with the dreadful Arnold.

"Danusia! Dannsia! " cried he.

But to that cry there was no answer.

136 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSa

"Danusia! Danusia! " repeated Zbyshko.

And he was silent. It was dark in the hut, so at the
first moment he could see nothing. But from beyond the
stones, which were piled around the fireplace, a quick and
loud breathing came, which was like that of a beast driven
into a corner.

' ' Danusia ! by the living God ! It is I ! I am Zbyshko ! "

And then he saw her eyes in the gloom ; they were opened
widely, filled with dread, and no gleam of mind in them.

So he sprang to her and caught her in his arms; but she
did not know him, and tearing herself from hip grasp, she
repeated in a panting whisper, —

"I 'm afraid! I 'm afraid! I 'm afraid! "

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 137

CHAPTER LIT.

NEITHER mild words nor fondling nor imploring availed ;
Danusia recognized no person, and did not regain her
senses. The one feeling which had mastered her whole be-
ing was a trembling terror, like that which birds show when
captured. She would eat nothing in presence of any one,
though, when food was brought, from the greedy looks which
she cast at it hunger was evident, perhaps even hunger of
long standing. When left alone she rushed to eat with the
greed of a wild beast ; but when Zbyshko entered the hut
she sprang away and hid behind a bundle of dry hops in
one corner. Vainly did her husband open his arms, vainly
did he stretch his hands toward her, vainly did he implore,
while repressing his tears. She would not leave that hiding-
place even when the fire was stirred, and when by its light
she could recognize Zbyshko. Memory seemed to have left
her together with her reason. But he gazed at her and at
her thin face, which had on it an expression of terror grown
rigid; he gazed at her sunken eyes, at the torn rags of
clothing which covered her, and the heart whined in the
man from pain and rage at the thought of what kind of
hands she had been in, and how they had treated her. At
last such fierce and mad anger mastered him that he grasped
his sword, rushed at Siegfried, and would have slain him
surely had Matsko not seized his arm.

Uncle and nephew wrestled then almost as enemies, but
the young man was so weakened by recent struggling with
Arnold that the old knight overcame him and held his hand
twisted.

"Art mad?" asked he.

"Let me go!" answered Zbyshko, gritting his teeth,
" or the soul will tear apart in me."

4 ' Let it tear apart ! I will not free thee ! Better break
thy head on a tree-trunk than disgrace thyself and oui
family."

And pressing Zbyshko's hand as in an iron vice, he said,
threateningly, —

138 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"Look here! Revenge will not escape thee, and thou
art a belted knight. How is this ? Wilt thou slaughter
a bound captive? Thou wilt not help Danusia by doing
so, and what wilt thou gain? Nothing save infamy. Wilt
thou say that kings and princes have slain captives ? They
may have done so, but not in our land. And what the
world forgives them it would not forgive thee. They had
kingdoms, cities, castles, but what hast thou? Knightly
honor. The man who would not blame them would spit in
thy eyes. Master thyself, in God's name ! "

A moment of silence followed.

" Unhand me ! " repeated Zbyshko, gloomily ; " I will not
kill him."

" Go to the fire ; we will take counsel."

Matsko led him to a fire which the attendants had made
near the tarpits. When he was seated the old knight
thought a while, and said, —

" Remember, too, that thou hast promised to deliver this
old hound to Yurand. Yurand will avenge the tortures
which he has passed through, and also Danusia's sufferings.
He will repay Siegfried, have no fear ! And it is thy duty
to yield to Yurand in this case. It belongs to him. Be-
sides, what is not permitted thee is free to Yurand. He did
not take the prisoner, but he will get him as a gift from
thee. Without disgrace, nay, without blame, he may skin
him alive if he wishes. Dost understand?"

" I understand. Thou speakest with reason."

" It is evident that reason is coming back to thee. Should
the devil tempt a second time, remember this among other
things : thou hast vowed to fight Lichtenstein and other
knights; shouldst thou slay a captive, and the deed be
bruited about by attendants, no knight would meet thee,
and he would be right not to do so. God preserve thee
from such a plight! There is no lack of trouble in any
case, but whatever happens let no disgrace come. Let us
talk now rather of what we are to do, and how we are to
manage."

"Talk on," said Zbyshko.

"I would counsel this way: that serpent who is attend-
ing Danusia might be killed, but it would not beseem
knights to stain themselves with woman's blood, so we will
deliver her to Prince Yanush. She was plotting treason
even in the hunting-lodge, in presence of the prince and
princess : let Mazovian courts judge her, then, and if they

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 130

fail to break her on the wheel, they will offend God's jus-
tice. Till we find another woman to attend Danusia, she
will be needed ; after that she may be tied to the tail of a
horse. Now we must go hence to the Mazovian wilderness
at the quickest."

" Not this moment, of course, for it is night. Perhaps
also God will give more memory to Danusia to-morrow.
Let the horses rest well. We will move at daybreak."

Further conversation was interrupted by Arnold von
Baden, who, lying on his back at some distance, and bound
with his own sword behind his knees, had begun to cry out
something in German. Old Matsko rose and went to him,
but unable to understand his speech well he looked around
for Hlava.

Hlava was unable to come at once, for he was occupied.
When the two men had begun their talk at the fire, he went
to the serving-woman of the Order, put his hand on her
neck, and shaking her like a pear-tree, said, —

" Listen! Thou wilt go to the hut and spread a bed of
skins for the lady; but first thou wilt put on her thy own
good clothing, and take for thyself the rags in which ye
have forced her to travel. Thy mother is in hell ! "

And he, also unable to restrain his sudden anger, shook
her with such force that the eyes were creeping out of her
head. He might have broken her neck, perhaps, but as she
seemed to him of use yet, he let her go at last, saying, —

"We will choose out a limb later on for thee."

She seized his knee in terror, but when in answer he
kicked her, she ran into the hut, and threw herself at
Danusia's feet.

" Defend me! " screamed she. " Do not give me up ! "

Danusia merely closed her eyes, and from her lips came
the usual panting whisper, —

" I 'm afraid ! I 'm afraid ! I 'm afraid ! "

And then she grew rigid altogether, for every approach
of that woman had caused this result always. She let her-
self be unclothed and dressed in the new garments. The
serving-woman spread the bed, and laid Danusia on it as
she might a figure of wax or wood ; then she sat by the
fire, not daring to leave the hut.

But Hlava came in after a while and, turning to Danusia,
said, —

" You are among friends, my lady ; sleep quietly, in the
name of the Father, the Son, and the Spirit." He made

140 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

the sign of the cross, then, without raising his voice, lest
he might frighten Danusia, he said to the woman of the
Order, —

" Thou wilt lie bound outside the door ; but if thou make
an outcry and frighten her I will break thy neck the next
minute. Stand up, and go ! "

Leading her out of the hut he bound her, as he had prom-
ised, strongly, then he went to Zbyshko.

" I gave command to dress the lady in the clothing which
that lizard herself wore," said he. " The bed is spread and
the lady is sleeping. Better not go in, lest she be frightened.
God grant that she regain her mind to-morrow after sleep ;
and think now of food for yourself, and rest."

" I will lie at the threshold of the hut," answered Zbyshko.

" In that case I will take the woman aside to that corpse
with the red hair; but you must eat, for there is a long road
and no small toil before you."

So saying he went to bring dried meat and dried turnips,
which they had taken in Skirvoillo's camp for the road, but
barely had he put a supply before Zbyshko when Matsko
sent him to Arnold.

"Find out carefully," said he, "what that mountain
roller wants, for though I know some of their words I
cannot understand this fellow."

UI will bring him to the fire; then, lord, you may talk
with him."

And ungirding himself Hlava put his belt under Arnold's
arms and drew him onto his back. He bent greatly under
the weight of the giant, but being a strong fellow he bore
him to the fire and threw him down like a bag of peas near
Matsko.

" Take the bonds from me," said the knight.

" I may do so," answered Matsko, ' ' through Hlava, if thou
wilt swear by thy knightly honor to hold thyself a prisoner.
And even without that I will command to take the swore}
from beneath thy knees and unbind thy arms so thou mayesl
sit near us, but I will not take the bonds from thy feet til]
we have bargained."

And he beckoned to Hlava, who cut the ropes on the
German's arms, and then helped him to sit upright. Arnold
looked haughtily at Matsko and Zbyshko, and inquired, —

4 ' What sort of people are ye ? "

uHow darest thou inquire? What is that to theel
Discover for thyself."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

141

" It is this to me, that I can swear on knightly honor only
to knights."

"Then look!"

And Matsko, pushing aside his coat, showed the belt of a
knight above his hips.

At this Arnold was greatly astonished, and inquired only
after a while, —

" How is this? And still ye plunder people through the
forest, and help pagans against Christians."

" Thou liest! " exclaimed Matsko.

And the conversation began thus, unfriendly, haughty, at-
moments like fighting. But when Matsko shouted angrily
that it was the Order alone which prevented the baptism of
Lithuania, and when he brought forward all the arguments,
Arnold was astonished again, and stopped talking, for the
truth became so evident that it was impossible not to see it,
or to deny it. The German was struck specially by these
words from Matsko, who made the sign of the cross as he
uttered them, —

"Who knows whom ye serve really, — if not all, then,
some of you ? " and he was struck because there was in the
Order itself a suspicion that certain comturs rendered honor
to Satan. No action was brought against them, lest infamy
might result to all, but Arnold knew well that those reports
were whispered among the Brothers, and that stories of that
kind were current. Meanwhile Matsko, knowing Siegfried's
strange deeds from what Sanderus had told, alarmed the
simple-minded giant Arnold thoroughly.

" And that Siegfried with whom thou wert marching to the
war," said he. "Is he serving God and Christ? Hast thou
never heard how he talks with evil spirits, how he whispers
to them and laughs or gnashes his teeth in their company ? "

" It is true ! " muttered Arnold.

But Zbyshko, to whose heart sorrow and anger flowed in a
new current, shouted suddenly, —

"And thou art talking of knightly honor! Shame on
thee, for thou hast helped a hangman and a hell-dweller!
Shame on thee, for thou hast looked calmly at the torture of
an unprotected woman, a knight's daughter, and perhaps
thou hast tortured her thyself. Shame on thee ! "

Arnold stared and said, making the sign of the cross, —

"In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Spirit!
How is this ? Do you speak of that possessed girl in whose
head twenty-seven devils are living? I — ? "

142 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

* ' Woe ! woe I " broke in Zbyshko with a hoarse voice.
And seizing the hilt of his misericordia he looked again with
a wild glance toward Siegfried, who was lying in the dark at
some distance.

Matsko put his hand on his nephew's arm quietly and
squeezed it with all his might to restore thought to the
young man, and turning toward Arnold, he said, —

"That woman is the daughter of Yurand of Spyhov, and
is the wife of this knight. Thou canst understand now why
we tracked thee and thy company, and why. thou hast become
our prisoner."

"In God's name!" said Arnold. "Whence? How?
Her mind is disturbed ! "

"For the Knights of the Cross stole her away as they
might steal an innocent lamb, and brought her by torture
to that state."

At the words "innocent lamb" Zbyshko brought his fist
to his lips and pressed his knuckles against his teeth, while
from his eyes great tears of irresistible pain dropped one
after another. Arnold sat thoughtfully. Hlava told him in
a few words of Danveld's treachery, the seizure of Danusia,
the torture of Yurand, and the duel with Rotgier. When he
had finished there was a silence unbroken save by the sound
of the forest and the crackling of sparks in the camp-fire.

They sat thus for some time, till at last Arnold raised his
head.

"I swear," said he, "not only on knightly honor, but on
the cross of Christ, that I have hardly seen that woman,
that I knew not who she was, and that I have moved no
hand to torture her in any way, at any time."

1 ' Swear now that thou wilt go with us of thy own will,
without trying to escape, and I will command to unbind thee
altogether," said Matsko.

" Let it be as thou sayest; I swear! Whither wilt thou
take me?"

u To Mazovia, to Yurand of Spyhov."

Thus speaking, Matsko himself cut the ropes on Arnold's
legs and pointed to the meat and the turnips. After a while
Zbyshko rose and went to lie at the threshold of the hut,
where he did not find the serving- worn an of the Order, for
the attendants had taken her to their place among the
horses. Zbyshko lay on a skin which Hlava brought him,
and resolved to wait without sleep, hoping that daylight
would bring a happy change to Danusia.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 143

Hlava returned to the fire, for something was weighing on
his soul, which he wished to tell the old knight from Bog-
danets. He found him sunk also in thought, paying no
heed to the snoring of Arnold, who after his toil had eaten
of meat and turnips immensely and was sleeping as soundly
as a stone.

" But are you awake?" inquired Hlava.

"Sleep flies from my lids," answered Matsko. "God
grant a good morrow." Then he looked toward the stars.
' ' The Great Bear is in the sky, and I am thinking how all
this will turn out."

"I too have no thought of sleep, for the lady of
Zgorzelitse is in my head."

" Hei, true, a new trouble! She is in Spyhov, that is
true."

"Yes, in Spyhov. We took her from her home. Why
did we take her ? "

" She herself wished to go," was the impatient answer of
Matsko, who talked of this matter reluctantly, for in his soul
he felt guilty.

"True, but what now?"

" Ah, what? I will take her home, and let the will of
God be done ; " but after a while he added: " Very well, let
the will of God be done ; if only Danusia were in health and
like other people we should know at least what to do. But
now, the devil knows ! If she does not recover — and if
she does not die — May the Lord Jesus incline either to
this or to that side — "

But Hlava at that moment was thinking of Yagenka.

"You see, your Grace," said he, "when I left Spyhov
and took farewell of the lady, she said : ' In case something
happens, come hither thou before Zbyshko and Matsko ; they
must send some one with news, let them send thee, and
thou wilt take me to Zgorzelitse.' "

" Oh! it is true," answered Matsko, "that when Dan-
usia comes it would be awkward for Yagenka in Spyhov. It
is sure that she would need to go home immediately. I am
sorry for the orphan, I am sorry, but, since the will of God
did not favor, the position is difficult ! How arrange this ?
Wait — thou sayest that she commanded thee to return
before us with the news, and take her home?"

" She commanded as I have told thee faithfully."

" Well, then, thou mayest go before us. There is need also
to tell Yurand that his daughter is found, so as not to kill

144 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

the man with sudden joy. As God is dear to me there ia
nothing better to be done. Return; say that we have
recovered Danusia and will come soon with her, and do thou
take that poor girl and conduct her home."

The old knight sighed. In truth he was sorry for Yagenka,
and those plans which he had cherished in his soul. After
a while he said, —

"Thou art a man of wit, and thou art stalwart I know
that, but wilt thou be able to guard her against wrong
or accident ? On the road the one or the other may
happen."

" I shall be able, even were I to lay down my head. I
can take a number of good men whom the master of Spyhov
will not begrudge me, and conduct her safely to the end
of the earth were it needed."

" Do not trust over much in thyself. Remember too that
thou must have an eye on Vilk and Stan in Zgorzelitse —
but I am not speaking to the point; we had need to
watch them while there was another man in view, but as
she has no hope now of Zbyshko she must marry some
one. "

" Still I shall guard the lady even from those two knights,
for Pan Zbyshko's wife, the poor thing, is barely breathing
— she is just as if dead ! "

"True, as God is dear to me, the poor thing is barely
living, she is as if dead."

' k We must leave that to the Lord God ; and now let us
think only of the lady."

" In justice," said Matsko, " I ought to conduct her to
her father's house. But the position is difficult. For vari-
ous great reasons I cannot leave Zbyshko. Thou sawest
how he gritted his teeth and rushed at that old comtur to
stab him, as one would a wild boar. Should that girl die
on the road, as thou sayest, I am not sure that even I could
restrain him. Should I be absent nothing could hold him
back, and infamy would fall on him and our whole family
forever. God avert this, amen ! "

"There is a simple method," said Hlava. "Give me
Siegfried. I will not lose him, and only in Spyhov will I
shake him out of the bag before Pan Yurand."

" God give thee health ! Oh thou hast wit ! " cried Matsko,
delighted. "A simple thing! a simple thing! Take him,
and if thou deliver him alive at Spyhov, do with him as
thou choosest."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 145

" Give me also that Schytno bitch. If she does not re*
sist on the road, I will take her also to Spyhov ; should she
resist I will hang her on a limb."

" Terror might leave Danusia sooner, and she might come
to her mind more quickly were she freed from the sight of
those two. But if thou take her what are we to do without
the help of a woman ? "

44 You will surely meet people in the forest, or find fugi-
tives with women. Take the first woman you come upon;
any will be better than that wretch. Meanwhile Pan
Zbyshko's care will suffice."

'k To-day thou art speaking with more wit than common.
That too is true. She may come to herself more quickly
when she sees Zbyshko always near her. He can be to
her a father and a mother. Let it be so. When wilt thou
start?"

44 1 shall not wait for the dawn, but lie down now. It is
not midnight yet, I think."

44 The Great Bear is still shining, but the triangle has not
appeared."

44 Praise be to God that we have settled on something, for
I was cruelly saddened."

Hlava stretched then before the dying fire, covered him-
self with a shaggy skin, and was asleep in a moment. But
the sky had not whitened in the least, and it was deep night
when he woke, crawled forth from under the skin, looked at
the stars, stretched his limbs, which were somewhat stiffened,
and roused Matsko.

44 For me it is time to be off," said he.

4 'But whither?" asked Matsko, half asleep, rubbing his
eyes with his fists.

44 To Spyhov."

44 Oh, true? Who is this snoring beside us? He would
wake a dead man."

44 Knight Arnold. I will throw limbs on the fire and go
to the attendants."

He went, but returned with a hurried step and called in
a low voice from some distance, —

44 1 have news, lord, — and bad news ! "

44 What has happened?" cried Matsko, springing up.

44 The serving-woman has fled. The attendants took her
to their place among the horses — may the thunderbolts split
them ! — when they fell asleep she slipped out, like a snake,
from among them, and fled. Come, lord."

VOL. II. — 10

146 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Matsko was alarmed and moved quickly with Hlava
toward the horses, but they found only one attendant; the
others had rushed off in search of the fugitive. But that
search was a stupid one, through darkness and among
thickets ; in fact, they returned soon with their heads down.
Matsko belabored them with his fists, but without words;
then he went back to the fire, for there was nothing else
to do.

Zbyshko came soon from his post of sentry at the hut
door. Sleepless he had heard the tramping and wished to
learn what the trouble was. Matsko told him of the ar-
rangement with Hlava, then of the escape of the serving-
woman.

"That is no great misfortune," said he. "She will die
of hunger in the forest, or be found by people who will beat
her, unless wolves find her earlier. The one pity is that
punishment in Spyhov has missed her."

Zbyshko was sorry that punishment had missed her, but
otherwise he received the news calmly. He did not oppose
the departure of Hlava with Siegfried, for everything which
did not touch Danusia directly was to him indifferent. He
began at once to speak of her, —

"I will take her to-morrow on the horse, in front of me,
and we shall travel on in that way."

"Is she sleeping?" inquired Matsko.

" Sometimes she whines a little, but I cannot tell whether
she is awake or asleep. I am afraid to go in, lest I frighten
her."

Further conversation was interrupted by Hlava, who, see-
ing Zbyshko, said, —

"Oh, your Grace is up also? Well, it is time for me to
go. The horses are ready, and the old devil is tied to the
saddle. It will be dawn soon, for the nights are short at
this season. God be with you, your Graces."

" Go with God, and be well!"

But Hlava drew Matsko aside, and said, —

" I wished to make an earnest request of you. If some-
thing happens, some misfortune, or — what shall we call it?
— hurry a man off directly to Spyhov, and if we have gone
from there let him overtake us."

"Very good," said Matsko, "I forgot to tell thee to
take Yagenka to Plotsk. Go to the bishop there, tell
him who she is, say that she is the goddaughter of the
abbot, that he, the bishop, holds a will in her favor, and

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

147

mention the guardianship over her, for that is in the will
also."

•'But if the bishop commands us to remain in Plotsk? "

' ' Obey him in all things, and do what he advises."

" Thus will it be, lord. With God 1 "

" With God!"

148 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CKOSS.

CHAPTER LIU.

THE knight Arnold, on hearing next morning of the flight
of the serving-woman, smiled, but said the same as Matsko,
that either the wolves would devour her or the Lithuanians
would kill the wretch. In fact this was likely, for villagers
of Lithuanian origin hated the Order and all who had rela-
tions with it. The peasants had fled in part to Skirvoillo,
in part they had revolted, here and there they had slain
Germans and then concealed themselves quickly, with their
families and cattle, in deep inaccessible forests. Matsko
and Zbyshko sent out to search for the serving-woman
next day, but without result, for the search was not over
earnest, since the two men had their heads filled with other
things, and had not given orders with sufficient sternness.
They were in haste to set out for Mazovia, and wished
to move at once after sunrise, but could not do so, for
Danusia had fallen into deep slumber before daylight, and
Zbyshko would not permit any one to rouse her. He had
heard her "whining" in the night, and thought that she
was not sleeping, so now he expected much good from this
sleep. Twice he stole up to the hut, and twice, by the sun-
light coming in between the logs, he saw her closed eyes and
open mouth, as well as the deep flush on her face, such as
children have when sleeping soundly. The heart melted in
him from emotion. " God give thee health and rest, dearest
flower!" said he. And then he said again : "Thy misfor-
tune is over, thy weeping is ended, and the merciful Lord
Jesus will grant thy happiness to be as the waters of a river
which have not flowed past yet." As he had a simple soul
and was generous, he raised it to God and asked himself,
" "With what am I to give thanks; with what can I repay;
what can I offer to some church, from my possessions, my
grain, my herds, wax, or other things of like nature precious
to Divine Power? " He would have promised even then and
mentioned exactly what he was offering, but he preferred to
wait, since he knew not in what health Danusia would wake,
or whether she would wake in her senses ; he was not sure
yet that he would have anything for which to be thankful.

[E KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

149

Matsko, though knowing that they would be perfectly safe
only in the territories of Prince Yanush, thought that it was
not proper to disturb Danusia's rest, as it might be her
salvation; so he kept the attendants ready and also the
pack-horses, but he waited.

Still, when midday had passed and she slept on, they grew
frightened. Zbyshko, who looked through the cracks and the
door unceasingly, entered the hut for the third time and sat
on the log which the serving-woman had drawn to the bedside,
and on which she had changed her clothes for Danusia's.

He sat there and looked at her ; she had not opened her
eyes yet, but after as much time had passed as would have
been needed to say without haste one "Our Father" and
"Hail, Mary," her lips quivered a little and she whispered,
as if she beheld him through her closed eyelids, —

"Zbyshko!"

In an instant he threw himself on his knees before her,
seized her thin hands, and kissed them with ecstasy.

"Thanks to God! " said he, in a broken voice; " Danusia,
thou hast recognized me."

His voice roused her ; she sat up on the bed and with eyes
now open repeated, —

"Zbyshko!"

Then she muttered and stared around as if in wonder.

" Thou art not in captivity," said he ; "I have torn thee
away from them, and we are going to Spyhov."

But she drew her hand away from his grasp, and said, —

" All this happened because father's leave was not given.
Where is the princess ? "

4 ' Wake, oh, my berry ! The princess is far from here,
but we have taken thee from the Germans."

" They have taken my lute too and broken it against a
wall," continued she, as if talking to herself without hearing
him.

" By the dear God ! " exclaimed Zbyshko.

Now he noted for the first time that her eyes were gleam-
ing and vacant, her cheeks on fire. At that moment the
idea flashed through his head that perhaps she was grievously
ill and mentioned his name twice only because it occurred to
her in the fever ; his heart quivered from dread, and cold
sweat came out on his forehead.

" Danusia! " said he, " dost thou see me and understand? "
But she answered in a voice of humble entreaty : " Water —
Drink 1"

150 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"Merciful Jesus! "

He sprang out of the hut, and at the door struck against
Matsko; he threw at him the one word "Water," and
rushed toward the brook which was flowing near by through
forest moss and a thicket.

He returned soon with water, which he gave to Danusia,
who drank eagerly. Matsko had entered the hut, for he had
come to learn how things were, and was looking with a
frown at the sick woman.

" She is in a fever," said he.

" Yes," groaned Zbyshko.

" Does she understand what thou sayest? "

"No."

The old man frowned again, then raised his hand and
rubbed the back of his head and his neck with it.

"What is to be done?"

"I know not."

" There is only one thing," said Matsko.

But Danusia interrupted him at that moment. When she
had finished drinking she fixed on him eyes widely open
from fever, and said, —

" I have not offended thee ; forgive."

" I forgive, child ; I wish only thy good," answered the
old knight, with some emotion.

" Listen," said he to Zbyshko. " There is no reason why
she should stay here. When the wind blows around her,
and the sun warms her, she may feel better. Do not lose
thy head, boy, but put her into that same cradle in which
they carried her, or on thy saddle, and to the road ! Dost
understand ? "

After these words he started to leave the hut and give
final orders, but barely had he looked out when he stood
as if fixed to the earth. A strong detachment of infantry,
armed with spears and halberds, had surrounded on four
sides, as with a wall, the hut, the field, and the tarpits.

" Germans ! " thought Matsko.

His soul was filled with a shudder, but he grasped his
sword-hilt, gritted his teeth, and stood like a wild beast
which, brought to bay by dogs on a sudden, is preparing
to defend itself desperately. Meanwhile the giant Arnold
with some other knight approached from the tarpits, and
when he had come up he said, —

"The wheel of fortune changes; I was your prisoner,
but now you are ours." He looked then with pride at the

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 151

old knight, as at some creature beneath him. He was not a
bad man at all, nor over-cruel, but he had the defect common
to Knights of the Order, who, affable in misfortune, and
even yielding, could never restrain their contempt for the con-
quered, or their limitless pride when they felt superior power
behind them. " You are prisoners," repeated he, loftily.

The old knight looked around gloomily. In his breast
beat a heart that was not timid, it was even bold to excess.
Had he been in armor on his war-horse, had Zbyshko been
at his side, if both had held in their hands swords, axes, or
those terrible "trees" which the Polish knights of that
period wielded so skilfully, he might have tried, perhaps, to
break through that wall of spears and halberds. It was not
without reason that foreign knights called to the Poles at
Vilno, " Ye despise death too much," thus reproaching
them. But Matsko was on foot before Arnold, alone,
without armor; so when he saw that the attendants had
laid down their weapons, and remembered that Zbyshko was
in the hut with Danusia and unarmed, he understood, as a
man of experience and greatly accustomed to warfare, that
he was helpless; so he drew his sword from its sheath
slowly and cast it at the feet of the knight who was stand-
ing near Arnold. That knight spoke with no less pride
than Arnold, but in good Polish and affably: —

" What is your name, sir? I shall not command to bind
you if you give your word, since you, as I see, are a belted
knight, and have treated my brother humanely."

" I give my word," answered Matsko. And when he had
told who he was, he inquired if he might go to the hut and
warn his nephew against any unwise act. On receiving per-
mission he vanished in the door, and after a while appeared
again bearing in his hand a misericordia.

" My nephew," said he, " has not even a sword with him,
and begs to remain with his wife till you start from here."

" Let him stay," said Arnold's brother. " I will send food
and drink to him, for we shall not start immediately ; the men
are tired, and we need food and rest ourselves. I beg you
to join us."

They turned then and went toward that same fire at which
Matsko had spent the night previous, but whether through
rudeness or pride, — the former was common enough among
Germans, — they went in advance, letting Matsko follow.
But he, having seen very much, and understanding what
manners were proper on every occasion, inquired, —

152 THE KNIGHTS OP THE CROSS.

" Gentlemen, do you invite me as a guest or as a
prisoner ? "

Arnold's brother was ashamed, for he halted and said, —

"Pass on, sir."

The old knight went ahead, but not wishing to wound tha
vanity of a man who to him might be greatly important, he
said, —

"It is evident, sir, that you know not only various lan-
guages, but polite intercourse."

Arnold understood only a few words. " "Wolfgang,"
asked he, "what is the question? What is he saying?"

"He talks sensibly," answered Wolfgang, who was flat-
tered by Matsko's words, evidently.

They sat at the fire, to which food and drink were brought.
The lesson given the Germans by Matsko was not lost,
for Wolfgang ordered to serve him first. In conversation
the old knight learned how he and his nephew had been
caught: Wolfgang, a younger brother of Arnold, was lead-
ing the Chluhov infantry to Gotteswerder, also against the
insurgent Jmud men. As they came from a distant prov-
ince they had failed to come up with the cavalry. Arnold
had no need to wait for them, knowing that on the road he
would meet other mounted divisions from towns and castles
near the Lithuanian boundary ; for this reason the younger
brother came somewhat later, and was on the road in the
neighborhood of the tarpits when the serving-woma'n who
had fled in the night-time, informed him of the mishap
which had met his elder brother. Arnold, listening to
that narrative, which was repeated to him in German,
laughed with satisfaction, and declared at last that he had
hoped things would turn out so; but the experienced Matsko,
who in every strait tried to find some relief, thought it
useful to win those two Germans ; so he said, —

"It is always grievous to fall into captivity, but I am
grateful that God has not given me into other hands, for,
by my faith, you are real knights who observe honor."

At this Wolfgang closed his eyes and nodded, rather
stiffly, it is true, but with evident satisfaction.

"And you know our speech so well," continued Matsko.
"God, I see, has given you a mind for everything."

" I know your language, for in Chluhov the people talk
Polish. My brother and I have served seven years there
under the comtur."

"And you will receive his office after him; it cannot be

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 153

otherwise. But your brother does not speak our language
as you do."

4 'He understands some, but does not speak. My brother
has more strength than I, though I am not a piece of a man,
but his wit is duller."

" Oh, he is not dull, as it seems to me," said Matsko.

" Wolfgang, what does he say? " inquired Arnold again.

"He praises thee."

"Of course I do," added Matsko, "for he is a true
knight, and that is the main thing. I tell you sincerely
that I intended to free him to-day on his word, and let him
go whithersoever he wished, if he would return in a year
even. That is as it should be among belted knights ; " and
he looked into Wolfgang's face carefully.

Wolfgang frowned and said: "I would let you go on
your word perhaps, if you had not helped pagan dogs against
our people."

"We have not," answered Matsko.

And now rose the same kind of sharp dispute as on the
day previous with Arnold. Though truth was on the old
knight's side, he had more trouble now, for Wolfgang was
keener than his brother. But from the discussion came this
good, that the younger brother too heard of all the crimes
of Schytno, its false oaths and treacheries, and also of the
fate of the unfortunate Danusia. Touching this and the
crimes which Matsko brought before him, he had nothing
to answer. He was forced to confess that their revenge
was just, and that the Polish knights had the right to
act as they had acted.

4t By the sacred bones of Liborius, I shall not pity Dan-
veld. They say that he practised the black art, but God's
power and justice are greater than the black art. As for Sieg-
fried, I have no means of knowing if he served the devil
also, but I shall make no pursuit to save him ; for, first, I
have not the cavalry, and, second, if he tortured that girl, let
him not peep even once out of hell." Here he stretched him-
self and added : " God aid me now and at my death hour."

"But with that unfortunate martyr, how will it be?" in-
quired Matsko. " Will you not give permission to take her
home? Is she to die in your dungeons? Think of God's
anger."

"I have no affair with the woman," answered Wolfgang,
abruptly. "Let one of you take her to her father if he
will come back, but I will not let off the other."

154 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" Not if I were to swear on my honor, and the spear of
Saint George?"

Wolfgang hesitated somewhat, for the oath was a great
one, but at that moment Arnold asked him the third time,
"What does he say?" And on learning what the question
was he opposed passionately and rudely the liberation of
both on their word. In this he found his own reckoning.
He had been beaten by Skirvoillo in the greater battle, and
in single combat by those Polish knights. As a soldier he
knew too that his brother's infantry must return to Mal-
borg, for if they wished to go on to Gotteswerder they
would go after the destruction of the previous detachments,
as if to be slaughtered. He knew, therefore, that he would
have to stand before the Master and the marshal, and he
understood that his disgrace would be decreased could he
show even one considerable captive. One living knight whom
he could present to the eye would mean more than a story
stating that he had captured two.

Matsko, hearing the hoarse outburst and curses of Arnold,
understood straightway that he ought to accept what they
gave since he would gain nothing more, and he said, turning
to Wolfgang, —

"Now I ask you for another thing; I am sure that my
nephew will himself understand that he is to be with his
wife, and I with you ; but in every case permit me to inform
him that there is no parleying in this matter, for such is your
will."

"Very good; it is all one to me," answered Wolfgang;
"but let us talk of the ransom which your nephew is to
bring for himself and for you, since on this depends all."

"Of the ransom?" inquired Matsko, who would have
deferred this conversation till another day. " Have we
not time enough before us? When one has to do with a
belted knight a word is the same as ready money ; and as
to the amount, we may leave that to conscience. Before
Gotteswerder we took captive a considerable knight of
yours, a certain Pan de Lorche, and my nephew, he it was
who took him, let the knight go on his* word, making no
mention at all of the amount of the ransom."

' ' Did you capture De Lorche ? " asked Wolfgang, quickly.
"I know him; he is a wealthy knight. But why have we
not met him on the road?"

• ' Because, as is evident, he went not to Malborg, but to
Gotteswerder or Ragneta," answered Matsko.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 155

" Oh, he is wealthy and of noted family," said Wolfgang.
"You have made a rich capture; it is well that you men-
tioned this, I will not free you now for a trifle."

Matsko bit his moustache, but raised his head proudly, and
said, —

" We know our worth without that."

u So much the better," answered the younger Von Baden ;
but immediately he added, " so much the better, but not for
us, — we are humble monks who have vowed poverty, — but
better for the Order, which will use your money to the glory
of God."

Matsko made no answer to this, but he looked at Wolf-
gang as if to say, " Tell that to some other man," and after
a while they began to arrange the terms. This for the old
knight was disagreeable and difficult, for on the one hand
he was very sensitive to losses, and on the other, he under-
stood that it became neither him nor Zbyshko to put on
themselves too small a value. He squirmed therefore like
an eel, all the more since Wolfgang, though of smooth
and pleasant speech, proved to be immensely greedy, and
as hard as stone. The only comfort for Matsko was the
thought that De Lorche would pay for all, but he regretted
the lost hope of gain. He did not count on the ransom of
Siegfried, for he thought that Yurand, and even Zbyshko,
would not renounce the old comtur's head for any sum.
After long talk he agreed as to the amount of money and
the interval, and, having stipulated the number of attend-
ants and horses which Zbyshko was to take, he went to tell
him. At the same time he advised his nephew to set out
immediately. Evidently he did this through fear lest some
new thought might strike the Germans.

" Such is the knightly condition," said he, sighing ; " yes-
terday thou hadst them by the head, to-day they have thee.
Yes, it is difficult; God grant that our turn come another
day. But lose no time ; by going quickly thou wilt overtake
Hlava, and it will be safer for you both in company; but
once out of the forest and in the inhabited part of Mazo-
via ye will find entertainment, assistance, and care at the
house of any noble or land-tiller. With us no one refuses
these services to a stranger, much less to our own people;
for this poor woman there will be perhaps salvation in the
journey."

Thus speaking, he looked at Danusia, who, sunk in half
lethargy, breathed loudly and quickly. Her transparent

156 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

hands lying on the dark bearskin trembled feverishly.
Matsko made the sign of the cross on her, and said, —

" God change this, for she is spinning fine, as it seems to
me."

"Do not say that," cried Zbyshko, with despairing
emphasis.

' ' God is mighty. I will direct to bring the horses here,
and do thou go."

Matsko went from the hut, and arranged everything for
the journey. The Turks given by Zavisha brought the horses
with the cradle, which was lined with moss and skins, and
Vit, the attendant, brought Zbyshko's saddle-horse.

After a while Zbyshko bore Danusia out of the hut on
one arm. There was something so touching in this that the
brothers Von Baden, whose curiosity had led them to the
hut, when they saw the half-childish form of Danusia, her
face which resembled the faces of sacred virgins in church
pictures, and her weakness so great that she could not move
her head which had dropped heavily on Zbyshko's shoulder,
looked at each other, and their hearts rose against the authors
of such misery.

" Siegfried had the heart of an executioner, not of a
knight," whispered Wolfgang to his brother; " and though
she was the cause of freeing thee, I will have that serpent
flogged with rods."

They were moved by this too, that Zbyshko was carrying
Danusia on his arm as a mother would a child, and they
understood his love, for both had the blood of youth in their
veins yet.

Zbyshko hesitated a while whether to take the sick woman
to the saddle, and hold her before him on the road, or put
her in the cradle. He decided finally for the cradle, think-
ing that it would be easier for Danusia to travel lying down.
Then approaching his uncle, he bent to kiss his hand in
parting. Matsko, who loved him as the apple of his eye,
though he had no wish to show emotion before Germans,
did not restrain himself, but embraced Zbyshko firmly,
pressing his lips to his rich golden hair.

" God go with thee," said he ; " but think of the old man,
for captivity is bitter in every case."

" I will not forget," answered Zbyshko.

" May the Most Holy Mother give thee solace ! "

" God reward thee for those words, and for everything."

After a while Zbyshko was on his horse, but Matsko

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

157

thought of something, for he sprang to his nephew, and
putting his hand on his knee, said, —

" Listen! If thou overtake Hlava, be careful as to Sieg-
fried that thou bring no disgrace on thyself and my gray
hairs ; Yurand may act, not thou. Swear to me on thy
sword and on thy honor!"

" Until you are freed I will restrain Yurand also, so that
the Germans should not avenge Siegfried on you," answered
Zbyshko.

* ' Art thou so concerned about me ? "

"Thou knowest me, I think," replied Zbyshko, smiling
sadly.

" To the road ! Go in health ! "

The horses started and soon the bright hazel thickets hid
them. All at once Matsko grew terribly sad and lonely ;
his soul was tearing away with all its force after that dear
boy, in whom the whole hope of his race lay. But immedi-
ately he shook himself out of his sorrow, for he was a firm
man, with self-mastery.

" Thank God that 1 am the captive, not Zbyshko," thought
he ; and turning to the Germans, he asked, —

u And, gentlemen, when will you start, and whither will
you go?"

" We will start when it pleases us," answered "Wolfgang,
u and we shall go to Malborg, where first of all you will
have to stand before the Grand Master."

" Hei, they are ready there to cut my head off for helping
the Jmud men," thought Matsko. But he was comforted by
this, that De Lorche was in reserve, and that the Von Badens
themselves would defend his life if only to save the ransom.

" If they take my head, Zbyshko will not need to come
himself, and decrease his property ; " and this thought brought
him a certain solace.

158 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTER LIV.

ZBYSHKO could not overtake his attendant, for Hlava
travelled night and day, resting only as much as was abso-
lutely needed to save the horses from falling dead. These
beasts, since they ate only grass, were weak and could not
go so far through the forests in a day as in places where
oats were found easily. Hlava spared not himself, and had
no regard for the advanced age and weakness of Siegfried.
The old Knight of the Cross suffered terribly, therefore, all
the more since the strong Matsko had hurt his bones previ-
ously at the tarpit. But most grievous for the old man were
the gnats swarming in the damp forests. He could not
drive them away, for his hands were tied, and his feet bound
under the horse's belly. Hlava did not, it is true, inflict
any torture, but he had no pity on Siegfried, and freed his
right hand only when they halted for eating. " Eat, wolf
snout, so that I may bring thee alive to the master of
Spyhov." Such were the words with which he encouraged
him to refreshment. At the beginning of that journey the
thought had come to Siegfried to kill himself by hunger ; but
when he heard Hlava say that he would open his teeth with
a dagger, and put nourishment down his throat forcibly, he
preferred to yield rather than permit insult to his honor as
a knight, and his dignity as a member of the Order.

Hlava wished at all costs to reach Spyhov considerably
earlier than Zbyshko, so as to save his lady from confusion.
He, a petty noble, simple but clever and not deficient in
knightly feeling, understood clearly that there would be
something of humiliation for Yagenka to be in Spyhov at
the same time with Danusia. " We may tell the bishop in
Plotsk," thought be, " that the old lord of Bogdanets, be-
cause of guardianship, had to take her with him ; and then,
let it be only mentioned that she is under the protection of
the bishop, and that she has at Zgorzelitse an inheritance
from the abbot, even a voevoda's son will not be too much
for her." This reckoning sweetened the toils of his journey,
for he was troubled by the thought that the happy news

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 159

which he was taking to Spyhov would be for his mistress a
sentence of misery.

Anulka appeared before his eyes often as blushing as an
apple. At those times he touched the sides of his horse with
spurs, as much as the road permitted, such was his hurry to
Spyhov.

They advanced by uncertain roads, or rather without
roads, straight ahead as the cast of a sickle. Hlava knew
only that going always a little to the west and always to
the south they must reach Mazovia, and then all would be
well. In the daytime he followed the sun, and when the
journey stretched into the night he looked at the stars.
The wilderness before him seemed to have neither bound nor
limit. Days and nights flowed past in a night-like gloom.
More than once Hlava thought that Zbyshko would not
bring a woman alive through those terrible uninhabited re-
gions, where there was no place to find provisions, where at
night they had to guard their horses from bears and wolves,
and leave the road in the daytime before bulls and bisons,
where terrible wild boars sharpened their tusks against
pine roots, and where frequently he who did not shoot
from a crossbow, or pierce with a spear the spotted sides
of a fawn or a young pig, had no food for days in suc-
cession.

"What will he do," thought Hlava, " travelling with a
woman nearly tortured to death and almost breathing her
last breath ? "

Time after time he had to go around broad morasses or
deep ravines at the bottom of which torrents, swollen by
spring rains, were roaring. There was no lack, in this
wilderness, of lakes in which he saw at sunset herds of elk
or deer swimming in ruddy, smooth waters. Sometimes
he noticed smoke, announcing the presence of people; a
number of times he approached such forest places, but wild
men ran out to meet him ; these wore skins of wild beasts on
their naked bodies, they were armed with clubs and bows,
and stared ominously from beneath matted locks. The
attendants mistook them for wolf-men. Hlava had to make
quick use of the first astonishment caused by the spectacle
of a knight, and ride away as swiftly as possible. Twice
arrows whistled behind him, and the shout " Vokili ! " (Ger-
mans !) followed. But he chose rather to fly than explain
who he was. At last after many days he began to suppose
that he might have passed the boundary. He learned first

160 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

from hunters speaking Polish that he was on Mazovian
ground at last.

It was easier there, though eastern Mazovia was one
rustling wilderness. Uninhabited places had not ended yet ;
still, wherever there was a house, the inhabitants were less
morose, — perhaps because they had not met with continual
hatred, and perhaps, too, because Hlava spoke a language
understood by them. His only trouble was the immense
curiosity of those people, who surrounded the horsemen in
crowds and overwhelmed them with questions.

' ' Give him to us, we will take care of him ! " said they,
on learning that the prisoner was a Knight of the Cross.

And they begged so persistently that Hlava was forced
often to be angry, or to explain that the prisoner belonged
to Prince Yanush. Then they yielded. Later on, in a
region inhabited by nobles and land-tillers, it did not go
easily either. Hatred was seething there against the Knights
of the Order, for people remembered vividly in all places the
treachery and wrong inflicted on the prince when in time of
profound peace the Knights seized him in Zlotoria and held
him prisoner. They did not wish, it is true, " to do justice "
there to Siegfried, but this or that sturdy noble said : "Un-
bind him. I will give him a weapon and call him to death
inside a barrier." Into the head of those, Hlava drove the
idea as with a spade that the first right to vengeance be-
longed to the ill-fated master of Spyhov, and that they were
not free to take that right from him.

In settled regions the journey was easy, for there were
roads of some kind, and the horses were fed everywhere
with oats and barley. Hlava drove quickly, therefore, halt-
ing in no place, and ten days before Corpus Christi he Mras
at Spyhov.

He arrived in the evening, as he had when Matsko sent
him back from Schytno with tidings of his departure for the
Jmud land, and, just as on that day, Yagenka, seeing him
from the window, ran down quickly. He fell at her feet,
unable to utter a word for some time ; but she raised him
and took the man upstairs as quickly as possible, not wish-
ing to ask questions before people.

" What news? " inquired she, quivering from impatience,
and hardly able to catch her breath. "Are they alive?
Are they well?"

" They are alive ! they are well."

" And she? — have they found her?"

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 161

" She is found. They have rescued her."

" Praised be Jesus Christ! "

But in spite of these words Yagenka's face became as if
frozen, for all her hopes were scattered to dust in one mo-
ment. But strength did not leave her; she did not lose
presence of mind ; after a while she mastered herself per-
fectly, and asked, —

" When will they be here? "

"After some days. The road with a sick woman is
difficult."

"Is she sick?"

" Tortured to death. Her mind is disturbed from
suffering."

"Merciful Jesus!"

A brief silence followed, but Yagenka's lips grew pale,
and moved as if in prayer.

" Did she not come to her mind in presence of Zbyshko?"
asked she.

" Maybe she did, but I do not know, for I left there
immediately to inform you, my lady, before they could
reach Spyhov."

" God reward thee. Tell how it was."

Hlava narrated briefly how they had intercepted Danusia
and captured both the giant Arnold and Siegfried. He
declared too that he had brought Siegfried to Spyhov, since
the young lord wished to deliver him to Yurand as a gift
and for purposes of vengeance.

"I must go now to Yurand," said Yagenka when the
narrative was finished.

And she went, but Hlava was not long alone, for Anulka
ran out to him from a closet, and he, whether he was not
entirely conscious from immense toil and weariness, or
whether he was yearning for her and forgot himself the
moment he saw the girl, he seized her by the waist, pressed
her to his bosom, and kissed her cheeks, lips, and eyes in
such a way as if long before he had told her all that is told
young girls usually before such an action.

And perhaps really he had told her in spirit during his
journey, for he kissed and kissed without stopping; he
drew her to him with such vigor that the breath was almost
stopped in her. She did not defend herself, at first because
she was astonished, and then because of faintness, which was
so great that she would have fallen to the floor perhaps if
less powerful arms had held her. Fortunately this did not
VOL. u. — 11

162 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

last long, for steps were heard on the stairway, and Father
Kaleb burst into the chamber.

They sprang away from each other, and the priest over-
whelmed the Cheh with questions, which were hard for him
to answer since he could not catch breath. The priest
thought the man's trouble caused by toils of the journey, and
when he had heard confirmation of the news that Danusia
was found and recovered, and her torturer brought to Spy-
hov, he fell on his knees to thank God. Meanwhile the
blood quieted in Hlava's veins somewhat, and when the
priest rose the Cheh told calmly how they had found and
rescued Danusia.

" God did not restore her," said the priest on hearing
everything, "to leave her mind and soul in darkness and
in control of unclean powers. Yurand will place his holy
hands on her, and bring back health and reason with one
prayer."

" The knight Yurand?" asked Hlava, with astonishment.
"Has he power like that? Can he become a saint during
earthly life?"

" Before God he is a saint while alive, and when he dies
people will have in heaven one more patron, a martyr."

" But you have said, reverend father, that he will place
his hands on his daughter's head. Has his right hand grown
out again ? — for I know that you begged the Lord Jesus to
make it grow."

"I have said * hands,' as is said usually," answered the
priest ; " but with divine grace even one hand suffices."

" Surely," answered Hlava.

But there was in his voice a certain disappointment, for
he had hoped to witness an evident miracle. Further con-
versation was interrupted by the coming of Yagenka.

" I have told him the news carefully," said she, " so that
sudden joy might not kill him. He dropped down at once
in cross form and is praying."

uHe lies whole nights thus, but now he will be sure not
to rise till to-morrow," answered Father Kaleb.

That was in fact what happened. They looked in a num-
ber of times at him, and each time they found him lying,
not asleep, but in prayer so earnest that it equalled mental
oblivion. The guard, who from the tower of the castle
overlooked the land and watched over Spyhov according to
custom, declared later on that he saw during that night a cer-
tain unusual brightness in the chamber of the "old master."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 163

Only next morning, considerably after matins, when Ya-
genka looked in again, did he inform her that he wished to
see Hlava and the captive. They brought Siegfried in from
the dungeon then. His hands were bound crosswise on his
breast, and, in company with Tolima, all went to Yurand.

At the first moment Hlava could not see Yurand well,
for the membrane windows admitted little light, while the day
was dark because of clouds which had covered the sky com-
pletely, and announced a dreadful tempest. But when his
keen eyes had grown used to the gloom, he barely rec-
ognized the old man, so thin had he grown, and so wretched.
The giant had changed into an immense skeleton. His face
was so white that it did not differ much from the milky
color of his beard and hair, and when he bent toward the
arm of the chair and closed his eyelids, he resembled a real
corpse, as it seemed to Hlava.

Near the armchair stood a table; on the table was a
crucifix, near it a pitcher of water and a loaf of black
bread ; in the latter was thrust a misericordia, or that dreadful
knife which knights used to despatch the wounded. Yurand
had taken no nourishment save bread and water for a long
time. A coarse hair shirt served him as clothing ; this he
wore on his naked body ; the shirt was girded by a grass
rope. Thus lived the wealthy and once terrible knight of
Spyhov since his return from captivity in Schytno.

When he heard people enter he pushed away with his leg
the tame she-wolf which kept his feet warm, next he straight-
ened his body ; then it was that he seemed to Hlava like a
dead man. A moment of expectation followed, for those
present thought that he would make a sign for some one to
speak; but he sat motionless, white, calm, with lips somewhat
open, as if he had sunk really into the endless repose of death.

4 'Hlava is here," said Yagenka, in her sweet voice, at
last ; "do you wish to hear him? "

He nodded in sign of assent ; then Hlava began his narra-
tive for the third time. He mentioned briefly the battles
fought with the Germans near Gotteswerder, described the
struggle with Arnold von Baden and the recovery of Danusia,
but not wishing to add pain to those glad tidings brought
the old martyr, and rouse new fear in him, he concealed the
fact that Danusia's mind was disturbed by long days of
cruel torture.

But since his heart was envenomed against the Knights of
the Order, and he desired that Siegfried should be punished

164 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CKOSS.

unsparingly, he took pains not to hide that they had found
her terrified, reduced to wretchedness, so sick that it could
be seen how they had treated her in the fashion of hangmen,
and that if she had remained longer in their dreadful hands
she would have withered and died, just as flowers wither
and perish when trampled. After this new narrative came
the no less gloomy roar of the approaching tempest. Mean-
while bronze-colored cloud-packs rolled forward more and
more mightily over Spyhov.

Yurand listened without a movement or a quiver, so that
it might have seemed to those before him that he was sleep-
ing But he heard every word and understood it, for when
Hlava spoke of Danusia's misery, two great tears gathered
in his empty eye-pits and flowed down his cheeks. Of all
earthly feelings, there remained to him only this one : love
for his daughter.

Then his bluish lips moved in prayer. Outside were heard
still distant thunderpeals, and from moment to moment light-
ning illuminated the windows. Yurand prayed long, and
tears fell to his white beard a second time. At last he
ceased to weep, and a long silence followed, which continu-
ing beyond measure grew irksome to those present, for they
knew not what to do with themselves.

At last old Tolima, the right hand of Yurand, his com-
rade in all battles, and the main guardian of Spyhov,
said, —

" Standing before you, lord, is that hell-dweller, that wolf-
man of the Order who tortured your child and tortured you ;
let me know by a sign what I am to do with him, and how I
am to give him punishment."

At these words a sudden light passed over Yurand's face,
and he motioned to bring the prisoner near him.

In a twinkle two attendants seized Siegfried by the
shoulders and brought him to the master of Spyhov. Yurand
stretched out his hand and passed his palm over Siegfried's
face, as if wishing to recall those features, or impress them
on his memory for the last time, then he dropped his hand
to the captive's breast, felt the arms lying on it crosswise,
touched the cords, — and, closing his eyes, bent his head
forward.

Those present supposed that he was meditating. But what-
ever he was doing, the act did not last long, for after a
while he recovered and directed his hand toward the loaf into
which was thrust the ominous misericordia.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 165

Then Yagenka, Hlava, even old Tolima, and all the atten-
dants held the breath in their breasts. The punishment was
a hundred times deserved, the vengeance was just, but at
the thought that the old man half alive there before them
would grope his way to the slaughter of a bound captive,
the hearts shuddered in their bosoms.

But he, taking the knife by the middle of the blade,
stretched his index finger to the point, so that he might
know what it touched, and then he began to cut the cords
on the arms of Siegfried.

Wonder seized all, for they understood his wish now,
and were unwilling to believe their eyesight. This deed,
however, was too much for them. Hlava murmured first,
after him Tolima, and then the attendants. But Father
Kaleb inquired in a voice broken by irresistible weeping, —

" Brother Yurand, what is your desire? Is it to liberate
the prisoner ? "

u Yes," answered Yurand, with a motion of his head.

" Do you wish that he should go unpunished, free of
vengeance ? "

"Yes!"

The muttering of indignation and of anger increased, but
Father Kaleb, not wishing that the unparalleled deed of
mercy should be hindered, turned to the murmurers, and
cried, —

" Who dares oppose a saint's will? To your knees ! "

And kneeling himself, he began, —

" Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be Thy name.
Thy kingdom come — "

And he said the Lord's prayer to the end. At the words,
" and forgive us our trespasses as we forgive those who
trespass against us," his eyes turned involuntarily to Yurand,
whose face was brightened really as with light from another
world.

And this sight together with the words of the prayer con-
quered the hearts of all present, for old Tolima, with a soul
hardened in endless battles, made the sign of the holy cross,
and embraced Yurand's knees.

" If your will is to be accomplished, lord," said he, " it is
necessary to conduct the prisoner to the boundary."

" Yes," nodded Yurand.

Lightning flashed oftener and oftener at the window ; the
tempest drew nearer and nearer.

166 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTEE LV.

Two horsemen were riding toward the boundary of Spyhov
in the wind, and in rain which at moments became a down-
pour. These two were Tolima and Siegfried. Tolima was
conducting the German lest the peasant guards, or the ser-
vants at Spyhov, who were burning with terrible hatred and
desire of revenge, might slay him on the road. Siegfried
rode without weapons, but unbound. The rain driven by
wind was already on them. Now and then when an un-
expected thunderclap came, the horses rose on their haunches.
The two men rode in silence along a deep valley ; often they
were so near each other, because of the narrow road, that
stirrup struck stirrup. Tolima, accustomed for years to
guard captives, looked from moment to moment at Sieg-
fried with watchful eye even then, as if for him it were
a question that the captive should not rush away unex-
pectedly ; and each time a quiver passed through him, for it
seemed to the old man that the knight's eyes were glittering
in the darkness like the eyes of a vampire or an evil spirit.
He even thought of making the sign of the cross on him,
but remembering that under the sign of the cross he might
howl with a voice that was not human, then change, and
gnash his teeth, a still greater fear possessed him. The old
warrior, who could strike alone on a whole crowd of Germans,
as a falcon strikes partridges, was afraid of unclean powers,
and had no wish to deal with them. He would have preferred
simply to show the road to the German and return, but he
was ashamed of himself for this thought, and conducted
Siegfried to the boundary.

There, when they reached the edge of the Spyhov forest,
an interval in the rain came, and the clouds were brightened
by a certain strange yellow light. It grew clearer, and
Siegfried's eyes lost their former unearthly gleam. But then
another temptation attacked Tolima. "They commanded
me," said he to himself, " to conduct to the boundary this
mad dog in the greatest security; I have conducted him,
but is he to go away untouched by vengeance or punish-
ment, this torturer of my lord and his child ? Would it not

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 167

be a worthy deed and dear to God to destroy him ? Ei ! I
should like to challenge him to the death. We have no
weapons, it is true, but five miles from here, in my lord's
house at Vartsimov, they will give the wretch a sword, or
an axe, and I will fight with him. God grant me victory
and then I will cut him up, as is proper, and bury his head
in a dung heap ! " So spoke Tolima to himself, and, looking
greedily at the German, he moved his nostrils, as if catching
the odor of fresh blood. And he was forced to struggle
with his desire grievously, to fight with himself sternly, till,
remembering that Yurand had granted the prisoner life and
freedom, not to the boundary merely, but beyond it, and that
if he should slay him the holy act of his lord would be de-
feated, and the reward for it in heaven be decreased, he
overcame himself at last, reined in his horse, and said, —

" Here is our boundary, and to yours it is not distant.
Go in freedom ; if remorse does not choke thee, and God's
thunderbolts do not strike, nothing threatens thee from
people ! "

Then Tolima turned about, and Siegfried rode on with a
certain wild petrifaction in his face, without answering a
word, and as if not hearing that any one had spoken.
He went on by a road now wider, and was as if sunk in a
dream.

The cessation in the storm was brief, and the clearness
of short duration. It grew so dark again that one might
have thought that the gloom of night had fallen on the
world. The clouds sank almost to the tops of the pine-
trees. From above came an ominous growl, and as it were
an impatient hiss and the quarrelling of thunders which the
angel of the storm was restraining yet. But lightning
illuminated from moment to moment with a blinding glitter
the awful sky and the terrified earth, and then was to be
seen a broad road lying between two black walls of forest;
advancing along the middle of that road, was a lone man on
horseback. Siegfried rode forward half conscious, devoured
by fever. Despair was eating his soul from the time of
Rotgier's death ; the crimes which he had committed through
revenge, the remorse, the terrifying visions, the tortures of
his soul had dimmed his mind for a time to such a degree
that only with the greatest effort did he defend himself
from madness, and even at moments he gave way to it.
Recently the toils of the journey, under the firm hand of
Hlava, the night passed in the prison of Spyhov, and the

168 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

uncertainty of his fate, but above all that unheard-of
act of favor and mercy which was almost superhuman,
and which simply terrified him, — all these rent the old
knight to the last degree. At times thought became tor-
pid and dead in him, so that he lost power of seeing
what was happening to him; but again fever roused him,
and there rose in the man at once a certain dull feeling
of despair, of loss, of ruin, — a feeling that all was now
quenched, ended, gone, that a limit of some sort had been
reached, that around him was naught but night and nothing-
ness, and, as it were, a kind of ghastly pit filled with terror,
to which he must go in every case.

u Go ! go ! " whispered suddenly some voice at his ear.

He looked around, and saw Death, in the form of a skele-
ton sitting on a skeleton horse, pushing along at his side
there, and rattling his bones.

" Art thou here? " asked the Knight of the Cross.

"I am. Go on! go on! "

And at that moment Siegfried saw that he had a com-
panion on the other side also ; stirrup to stirrup with him
was riding some kind of thing with a body like that of a
man, but with a face that was not human, for the thing had
a beast's head with ears standing erect, long, pointed, and
covered with black hair.

" Who art thou? " cried Siegfried.

But that thing, instead of an answer, showed its teeth,
and growled deeply.

Siegfried closed his eyes, but immediately he heard a
louder rattle of bones, and a voice speaking into his very
ear.

" It is time ! it is time ! hurry ! go on ! "

And he answered, "I go." But that answer came from
his breast as if some one else had given it.

Then, as if pushed by some irresistible force from outside,
he dismounted, and removed from his horse the high saddle of
a knight, and then the bridle. His companions dismounted
also, but did not leave him for the twinkle of an eye ; they
led him from the middle of the road to the edge of the
forest. There the black vampire bent down a limb and
then helped him to fasten the reins of the bridle to it.

' ' Hurry ! " whispered Death.

"Hurry!" whispered certain voices from the tree tops.

Siegfried, as it were sunk in sleep, drew the second rein
through the buckle, made a halter, and standing on the

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 169

saddle, which he had placed under the tree, put the halter
around his neck.

" Push away the saddle ! — It is done! Aa ! "

The saddle pushed by his foot rolled some steps away,
and the body of the ill-fated knight hung heavily.

For a flash it seemed to him that he heard some hoarse,
repressed roar, that the ghastly vampire rushed at him,
shook him, and tore his breast with its teeth, so as to bite
the heart in him. But afterward his quenching eyes saw
something else : Death dissolved into a kind of white cloud
there before him, pushed up to him slowly, embraced, sur-
rounded, enveloped him, and finally covered everything with
a ghastly, impenetrable curtain.

At that moment the storm grew wild with immeasurable
fury. A thunderbolt struck with an awful explosion in the
middle of the road, as if the earth had sunk in its foun-
dations. The whole forest bent under a whirlwind. The
roar, the whistle, the noise, the crashing of tree-trunks, and
the crack of breaking limbs filled the depth of the forest.
Torrents of rain, driven by wind, hid the light, and only
during brief bloody lightning-flashes was the corpse of Sieg-
fried visible, whirling wildly above the road.

Next morning a rather numerous escort advanced along
that same road. At the head of it rode Yagenka with
Anulka and Hlava; behind them were wagons conducted
by four attendants armed with swords and crossbows.
Each of the drivers had at his side also a spear and an
axe, not counting forks and other weapons useful on jour-
neys. These were needful both in defence against wild
beasts and robber bands, which raged always along the
boundaries of the Order. Against these it was that Yagello
complained bitterly to the Grand Master, both in letters
and personally in the meetings at Ratsiondzek. But having
trained men and defensive weapons, one might be free of
fear. The escort advanced, therefore, with self-confidence
and boldly.

After the storm came a marvellous day, fresh, calm, and
so clear that where there was no shade the eyes of the
travellers blinked from excess of light. Not a leaf moved
on the trees, and from each leaf hung great drops of rain
which glittered with rainbow colors in the sun. Amid the
needle-like leaves of the pine, these drops glistened like
great diamonds. The downpour of rain had formed on the

170 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

road little streams which flowed toward lower places with a
gladsome murmur, and formed shallow pools in depressions.
The whole region was irrigated, wet, but smiling in the
clearness of morning. On such mornings delight seizes
man's heart, so the drivers and attendants sang to them-
selves in low voices, wondering at the silence which reigned
among those who were riding before them.

They were silent, for sorrow had settled down in Yagen-
ka's soul. In her life something had come to an end, some-
thing was broken ; and the girl, though not greatly used to
meditation, and unable to explain to herself clearly what was
happening in her mind and what appeared to her, still felt
that everything by which she had lived up to that time had
failed her, and gone for nothing ; that every hope in her had
been dissipated, as the morning mist is blown apart on the
fields, that she must renounce everything, abandon every-
thing, forget everything, and begin life anew. She thought
too that though by the will of God the future would not
be altogether bad, still it could not be other than sad, and
in no case so good as that might have been which had just
ended.

And her heart was pressed by immense sorrow for that
past which was now closed forever, and the sorrow rose in
a stream of tears to her eyes. But she would not let those
tears come, for, in addition to the whole burden which
weighed down her soul, she felt shame. She would have pre-
ferred never to have left Zgorzelitse rather than return as she
was returning then from Spyhov. She had not gone there
merely to deprive Stan and Vilk of a reason for attacking
Zgorzelitse; this she could not hide from herself. No!
This was known also to Matsko, who had not taken her for
that reason either, and it would be known surely to Zbyshko.
At the latter thought her cheeks burned, bitterness filled
her heart. " I was not haughty enough for thee," said she
in spirit, " and now I have received what I worked for."
And to anxiety, uncertainty of the morrow, regretful sadness
and undying sorrow for the past, was joined humiliation.

But the further course of her grievous thoughts was in-
terrupted by some man hurrying to meet them. Hlava, who
kept a watchful eye on everything, spurred his horse toward
the man, and from the crossbow on his shoulder, his badger-
skin bag, and the feathers on his cap, recognized a forester.

" Hei, but who art thou? Halt ! " cried he, to make sure.

The man approached quickly, his face full of emotion, as

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 171

men's faces are usually when they wish to announce some-
thing uncommon.

" There is a man," cried he, " hanging on the road before
you ! "

Hlava was alarmed lest that might be the work of robbers,
and inquired quickly, —

" Is it far from here? "

" The shot of a crossbow — at the very road."

"Is no one with him?"

" No, no one ; but I frightened away a wolf which was
sniffing him."

The mention of a wolf pacified Hlava, for it showed that
there were no people near by, nor any ambush. Meanwhile
Yagenka said, —

"See what it is!"

Hlava galloped forward and after a while returned still
more quickly.

"Siegfried is hanged!" cried he, reining in his horse
before Yagenka.

"In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Spirit!
Siegfried? The Knight of the Cross?"

"The Knight of the Cross. He hanged himself with the
bridle."

"Hanged himself?"

, " It is evident that he did, for the saddle is lying near
him. If robbers had done the deed they would have killed
the man simply, and taken the saddle, for it is of value."

"How shall we pass?"

" Let us not go that way ! let us not go ! " cried Anulka,
in fear. " Something will catch us."

Yagenka too was frightened a little, for she believed that
foul spirits gathered in great crowds around bodies of sui-
cides. But Hlava was daring and felt no fear.

" Oh," said he, " I was near him and even pushed him
with a lance, and still I feel no devil on my shoulder."

" Do not blaspheme! " called Yagenka.

"I am not blaspheming," answered Hlava, "but I trust
in the power of God. Still, if you are afraid we can go
around through the forest."

Anulka begged them to go around, but Yagenka thought
a while, and said, —

" Ei, it is not proper to leave a corpse unburied. Burial
is a Christian act enjoined by the Lord Jesus. Siegfried
was a man in every case."

172 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

f 4 True ; but a Knight of the Cross, an executioner who
hanged himself ! Let crows and wolves work at him."

"Do not say idle words. God will judge him for his
sins, but let us do our part. No evil will attach to us if we
carry out a pious command."

" Let it be as you wish," answered Hlava.

And he gave needful orders to the attendants, who
obeyed with disgust and hesitation. But fearing Hlava, with
whom dispute was dangerous, they took, in the absence
of spades, forks and axes to make a hole in the earth, and
went to work. Hlava went with them to give an example,
and when he had made a sign of the cross he cut with his
own hands the strap by which the corpse was hanging.

Siegfried's face had grown blue in the air and was
ghastly, for his eyes were not closed and they had a terri-
fied expression. His mouth was open as if to catch the last
breath.

They dug a depression there at his side quickly, and with
fork-handles stuffed the body into it, face downward.
After they had covered it the attendants sought stones, for
the custom was from time immemorial to cover suicides with
stones, otherwise they would rise at night and waylay
travellers. There were stones enough on the road and
among the mosses of the forest. So there soon rose above
the Knight of the Cross a tomb, and then Hlava cut out%
with an axe, on the trunk of the pine-tree, a cross, — which
he made, not for Siegfried, but to prevent evil spirits from
assembling on that spot, — and then he returned to the
company.

" His soul is in hell, but his body is in the earth," said he
to Yagenka ; " now we may go."

And they moved forward. But Yagenka when riding
past broke a twig from the pine-tree and threw it on the
stones. Following the example of their lady, all the others
did in like manner, for custom commanded that also. They
rode on a long time in thoughtfulness, thinking of that evil
enemy the Knight of the Cross, and the punishment which
had overtaken him, till at last Yagenka said, —

" The justice of God does not spare, and it is not proper
to say even * eternal rest,' for that man, since there is no
rest for him."

" You have a compassionate heart, since you commanded
to bury him," answered Hlava. And then he added with a
certain hesitation: "People say — well not people perhaps,

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

173

only wizards and witches — that a rope, or a strap even, on
which a man has hanged himself gives luck in all things ; but
I did not take the strap from Siegfried's neck because for
you I expect happiness, not from enchantment, but from the
power of the Lord Jesus."

Yagenka made no answer at the moment, and only after
a while, when she had sighed a number of times, did she say,
as if to herself, —

" Ei! My happiness is behind, not before me ! "

174 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CEOSS.

CHAPTEE LVI.

ONLY on the ninth day after Yagenka had gone did
Zbyshko appear on the boundary of Spyhov, but Danusia
was so near death then that he had lost every hope of bring-
ing her alive to her father. Next day, when she answered dis-
connectedly, he saw at once that not merely was her mind
shattered, but that her body was seized by sickness of some
kind, against which there was no more strength in that
child exhausted by captivity, confinement, torment, and
continual terror. It may be that the noise of the desperate
encounter between Zbyshko, Matsko, and the Germans had
overfilled the measure of her fear, and that the sickness
had come in that moment. It is enough that fever had not
left her from that day till almost the end of the journey.
This had been a favoring circumstance thus far, for Zbyshko
had brought her like a dead person, without consciousness
or knowledge, through the terrible wilderness by means of
immense efforts.

After they had passed the wilderness and entered a grain
country where there were land-tillers and nobles, toils and
dangers were over. When people learned that he was
bringing a child of their own race rescued from the Knights
of the Order, and moreover a daughter of the famed Yurand,
of whom minstrels sang so many songs, in castles, houses,
and cottages they outstripped one another in services and
assistance. They furnished provisions and horses. All
doors stood open. Zbyshko had no further need to carry
her in the cradle between horses, for sturdy youths bore her
in a litter from village to village with as much care and
reverence as if they were bearing a sacred object. Women
surrounded her with the tenderest attention. Men, while
listening to the narrative of the wrongs wrought on her,
gritted their teeth, and more than one of them put his iron
armor on straightway and seized his sword, axe, or lance to
set out with Zbyshko and avenge "with addition," for it
did not seem enough to that stern generation to avenge one
wrong by another evenly.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

175

Zbyshko was not thinking at that moment of vengeance,
but only of Danusia. He lived amid glimpses of hope when
the sick woman seemed better for a moment, and in dull
despair when her condition grew worse to appearance. As
to the last, he could iiot deceive himself longer. At the
beginning of the journey the superstitious thought flew
through his head frequently, that perhaps somewhere in
those long, roadless places through which they were passing,
Death was following step by step after them, just lurking
for the moment to rush at Danusia and suck the remnant
of life from her. This vision, or rather this feeling, was so
distinct, especially in dark nights, that the desperate wish
seized him often to turn back, challenge that vision, as a
knight may be challenged, and fight to the last breath with it.
But at the end of the road the case was still worse, for he
felt Death, not behind, but in the midst of the company ; not
visible, it is true, but so near that its freezing breath blew
around them ; and he understood that against such an enemy
bravery was of no avail, a strong hand of no use, a weapon
of no use, — that he must surrender to that enemy the
dearest life as booty, supinely, without a struggle.

And that feeling was of all the most dreadful, for with it
was connected a sorrow as irresistible as a whirlwind, as
deep as the sea. How was his soul not to groan in
Zbyshko, how was it not to be rent with pain when, looking
at his beloved, he said to her, as if with involuntary re-
proach : " Have I loved thee for this, have I sought thee for
this, and fought thee free, just to cover thee with earth the
day after, and never see thee a second time ? " And while
speaking thus he gazed at her cheeks blooming with fever,
at her dull, wandering eyes, and again he asked: "Wilt
thou leave me? Dost thou not grieve? Dost thou prefer
to be away from me rather than with me ? " And then he
thought that there might be disorder in his own head ; his
breast rose with immensely great weeping, which rose but
could not burst forth, since a certain rage was barring the
way to it, and a certain anger at the merciless, cold, and
blind power which had unfolded itself above that guiltless
woman. Had that evil Knight of the Cross been present
there then, Zbyshko would have torn him asunder in the
manner of a wild beast.

When they reached the hunting-lodge he wished to halt
there, but it was deserted during autumn. From the guards
he learned, moreover, that Prince Yanush had gone to hia

176 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

brother at Plotsk and taken the princess ; he abandoned his
plan, therefore, of visiting Warsaw, where the court physician
might save the sick woman. He must go to Sp}Thov, and to
him this was terrible, for he thought that all was ending,
and that he would take only a corpse home to Yurand.

But just a few hours of road before Spyhov a brighter ray
of hope struck his heart again. Danusia's cheeks grew pale,
her eyes became less dull, her breath, not so loud, was less
hurried. Zbyshko saw this at once and soon commanded the
last halt so that she might rest the more quietly. They
were about five miles from Spyhov, far from human dwell-
ings, on a narrow road between a field and a meadow. But
a wild pear-tree standing near-by offered shelter from the
sunrays ; they halted, therefore, under its branches. The at-
tendants dismounted and unbridled their horses, so that
the beasts might eat grass more easily. Two women
occupied in serving Danusia, and the youths who carried her,
wearied by the road and by heat, lay down in the shade and
fell asleep quickly. Zbyshko alone watched at the litter, and
sitting on the roots of the pear-tree did not take his eyes
from the sick woman.

She lay there in the afternoon silence, motionless, with
closed eyelids. But to Zbyshko it seemed that she was not
sleeping. Indeed, when at the other end of the broad meadow
a man who was mowing stopped and began to sharpen his
scythe with a whetstone, she quivered slightly, opened her
eyes for an instant, and closed them ; her breast rose as if
with a deeper breathing, and from her lips came a barely
audible whisper, —

"Sweet flowers."

Those were the first words not feverish and not wandering
which she had uttered since the beginning of the journey ; in-
deed from the meadow warmed by the sun the breeze brought
a really strong perfume, in which were felt hay and honey
with various fragrant plants. So Zbyshko's heart trembled
from delight at the thought that consciousness was returning
to the sick woman.

In his first rapture he wished to cast himself at her feet,
tout fear that he might frighten her restrained him, and he
only knelt at the litter, bent over her, and said quietly, —

' ' Danusia ! Danusia ! "

She opened her eyes, looked at him some time, then a
smile brightened her features, and she said " Zbyshko," just
;as she had in the tarburners' hut, but with far greater

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 177

sciousness. And she tried to stretch her hands to him, but
failed because of surpassing weakness; he put his arms
around her with a heart as full as if he were thanking her
for some immense favor.

" Thou hast come to thyself," said he. " Oh, praise to
God — to God — "

Then his voice failed him, and for some time they looked
at each other in silence. The silence of the field was broken
only by the fragrant meadow-breeze which murmured among
the leaves of the pear-tree, the chirping of crickets in the
grass, and the distant, indistinct singing of the mower.

Danusia gazed with growing consciousness and did not
cease smiling, just like a child that in its sleep sees an angel.
But in her eyes began now to appear a certain wonder.

"Where am I?" asked she.

Then a whole swarm of brief answers, interrupted through
delight, broke from Zbyshko's lips, —

" Thou art with me! Near Spyhov. We are going to
thy father. Thy misfortune is ended. Oi ! my Danusia !
Danusia ! I sought thee and redeemed thee in battle. Thou
art not in German power now. Have no fear of that ! We
shall soon be in Spyhov. Thou hast been ill, but the Lord
Jesus had mercy. How much pain there was, how much
weeping ! Danusia ! — Now it is well ! — There is nothing
before thee but happiness. Ei, how I have searched, how I
have wandered ! — Ei, mighty God ! — Ei! "

And he drew a deep breath, but almost with a groan, as if
he had thrown the last weight of pain from his heart.

Danusia lay quietly, recalling to herself something, ponder-
ing something, till at last she asked, —

" Then thou didst not forget me? "

And two tears which had gathered in her eyes rolled down
her face slowly to the pillow.

" I forget thee !" exclaimed Zbyshko.

There was in that restrained exclamation more force than
in the greatest vows and declarations, for he had loved her
with his whole soul at all times, and from the moment when
he had found her she was dearer than the whole world to him.

Meanwhile silence came again ; only, in the distance the
mower stopped singing and began to whet his scythe a
second time.

Danusia's lips moved again, but with a whisper so low that
Zbyshko could not hear it ; so, bending down, he inquired,—*

" What dost thou say, berry?"

VOL. II. — 12

178 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

And she repeated, —

" Sweet flowers."

" We are at a meadow," answered he, " but soon we shall
go to thy father, who is freed from captivity also. And thou
wilt be mine till death. Dost hear me well, dost under-
stand?"

With that, great alarm racked him, for he noted that her
face was growing paler, and that small drops of sweat were
coming out on it thickly.

4 ' What is the matter ? " asked he, in desperate fear.

He felt the hair rising on his head, and cold passing
through his bones.

" What troubles thee ? Tell ! " repeated he.

" Darkness ! " whispered she.

" Darkness? The sun is shining, and does it seem dark to
thee? " asked he, with panting voice. " Just now thou wert
speaking reasonably. In God's name, say one word even ! "

She moved her lips again, but could not even whisper.
Zbyshko divined only that she was uttering his name, that
she was calling him. Immediately after that her emaciated
hands began to tremble, and hop on the rug with which she
was covered. That lasted a moment. There was no cause
for mistake then — she was dying !

But terrified and in despair, Zbyshko fell to imploring her,
as if a prayer could do anj'thing, —

"Danusia! O merciful Jesus! — Wait even to Spyhov!
Wait! wait! O Jesus ! 0 Jesus ! O Jesus ! "

While he implored thus the women woke, and fhe attend-
ants ran up ; they had been at a distance near the horses in
the meadow. But understanding with the first cast of the
eye what was happening, they knelt and began to repeat
aloud the Litany.

The breeze stopped, the leaves ceased to rustle on the
pear-tree, and only words of prayer were heard amid the
great silence of the meadow.

Danusia, before the very end of the Litany, opened her
eyes once more, as if wishing to look for the last time on
Zbyshko and the world of the sun ; next moment she dropped
into the sleep of eternity.

The women closed her eyelids and then went to the
meadow for flowers. The attendants followed; and they
moved in sunshine, among abundant grass, like spirits of the
field, bending down from moment to moment and weeping,

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 179

for in their hearts they had pity. Zbyshko knelt in the
shadow at the litter, with his head on Danusia's knees, with-
out a movement or a word ; he was as if dead himself, but
they circled about, now nearer, now more distant, plucking
the yellow marigolds, the white pimpernel, the thickly grow-
ing rosy sorrel, and white flowers with the odor of honey.
In damp depressions they found also lilies of the valley, and
broom on the green ridge next the fallow land. When they
had each an armful they surrounded the litter in a mournful
circle and strewed flowers and plants on the remains of the
dead woman, leaving exposed only her face, which amid the
lilies looked white, calm, at rest in a sleep that could not be
broken ; the face was serene and simply angelic.

To Spyhov it was not quite five miles ; so after some time,
when sadness and pain had passed with their tears, they
raised the litter and moved toward the pine forest from
which the lands of Spyhov began.

The attendants led the horses after the procession.
Zbyshko himself helped to carry the litter in front, and the
women, laden with bundles of plants and flowers, preceded,
singing pious hymns; they advanced slowly between the
green meadow and the level, gray, fallow land, like any pro-
cession of mourners.

On the blue sky there was not the slightest cloud, and the
whole world was nestling in golden sunlight.

180 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTER LVIL

THEY came at last with the remains of Danusia to the
pine forests of Spyhov, at the edge of which Yurand's
armed guards stood night and day watching. One of these
hurried off with the news to old Tolima and Father Kaleb ;
others conducted the procession by what was at first a wind-
ing and sunken, but later a broad forest roadway, till they
reached the place where trees ended, and open, wet lands
began, and sticky morasses swarming with water-birds ;
beyond these quagmires on a dry elevation stood Yurand's
fortress. They saw at once that the sad tidings concerning
them had reached Spyhov, for barely had they emerged
from the shade of the pine woods onto the bright open plain
when to their ears came the sound of a bell from the fortress
chapel. Soon after, they saw many people, men and women,
coming toward them from a distance. When this company
had approached to a point within two or three bow-shots
Zbyshko could distinguish persons. At the head of the pro-
cession walked Ynrand himself, supported by Tolima. and
feeling with a staff out in front of his body. It was easy
to distinguish the master of Spyhov by his immense stature,
by the red pits in place of eyes, and by the white hair which
fell to his shoulders. At his side in a white surplice, and
holding a cross in his hand, walked Father Kaleb. Behind
them was borne a banner with Yurand's ensign; with it
moved the armed " warriors " of Spyhov, and behind them
married women with veils on their heads, and young girls
with hair hanging loose on their shoulders. In the rear of
the procession was a wagon on which they were to place the
remains of Danusia.

On seeing Yurand, Zbyshko commanded to put down the
litter, — he himself was carrying the end next the head, —
then he approached Yurand and cried in that terrible voice
with which immense pain and despair express themselves, —

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" I sought her till I found her and freed her, but she pre-
ferred God to Spy ho v."

And pain broke him utterly, for he fell on Yurand's breast,
embraced him, and groaned out, —

" O Jesus! O Jesus! O Jesus ! "

At this sight the hearts of the armed attendants were
enraged, and they fell to beating their shields with their
spears, not knowing how to express in another way their
pain and their desire for vengeance. The women raised a
lament, they wailed one louder than another, they put their
aprons to their eyes, or covered their heads with them alto-
gether, and called in heaven-piercing voices : " Ei ! misfor-
tune ! misfortune ! For thee there is gladness, for us only
weeping. Ei ! misfortune ! Death has cut thee down ! The
Skeleton has seized thee! Oi ! oi! " — while some of them,
bending their heads backward and closing their eyes, cried :
" Was it evil for thee with us, O dearest flower ; was it evil?
Thy father is left in great mourning, while thou art there
in God's chambers ! Oi! oi! " Others again told the dead
woman that she had not pitied her father or her husband in
their tears and loneliness. And this wail of theirs and this
weeping were expressed in a half chant, for those people
could not express their pain otherwise.

At last Yurand, withdrawing from Zbyshko's arms, reached
out his staff in sign that he wished to go to Danusia. That
moment Tolima and Zbyshko caught him by the arms and
led him to the litter; there he knelt by the body, passed
his hand over it from the forehead to the hands of his dead
daughter, which were crossed, and he inclined his head re-
peatedly, as if to say that that was his Danusia and no other,
that he knew his own child. Then he embraced her with
one arm, and the other, which had no hand, he raised up-
ward ; all present answered in the same way, and that dumb
complaint before God was more eloquent than any words of
sorrow. Zbyshko, whose face after the momentary out-
burst grew again perfectly rigid, knelt on the other side,
silent, resembling a stone statue ; round about it became so
still that the chirping of the field crickets was heard and the
buzz of each passing fly.

At last Father Kaleb sprinkled Danusia, Zbyshko, and
Yurand with holy water, and began "Iteqmem wternam."
After the hymn he prayed aloud a long time ; during the
prayer it seemed to the people that they heard the voice of a
prophet, for he begged that the torture of that innocent

182 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

woman might be the drop which would overflow the measure
of injustice, and that the day of judgment, wrath, punish-
ment, and terror would come.

Then they moved toward Spyhov ; but they did not place
Dauusia on the wagon, they bore her in front of the proces-
sion on the litter strewn with flowers. The bell ceased not
to toll, it seemed to summon and invite them; and they
moved on across the broad plain singing in the immense
golden light, as if the departed were conducting them really
to endless glory and brightness. It was evening, and the
flocks had returned from the fields when they arrived.
The chapel, in which they laid the remains, was gleaming
from torches and lighted tapers. At command of Father
Kaleb seven young girls repeated in succession the litany
over the body till daylight. Zbyshko did not leave Danusia
till morning, and at matins he placed her in a coffin which
skilled workmen had cut out of an oak-tree in the night-
time, and put a plate of gold-colored amber in the lid above
her forehead.

Yurand was not present, for strange things had happened
to him. Immediately after reaching home he lost power in
his feet, and when they placed him on the bed he lost move-
ment as well as consciousness of where he was and what was
taking place there. In vain did Father Kaleb speak to him ;
in vain did he ask what his trouble was. Yurand heard not,
he understood not; but lying on his back, he raised the lids
of his empty eyepits and smiled with a face transfixed and
happy, and at times he moved his lips, as if speaking with
some person. The priest and Tolima thought that he was
conversing with his rescued daughter, and smiling at her.
They thought also that he was dying, and that with the sight
of his soul he was gazing at his own eternal happiness, but
in this they were mistaken, for, deprived of feeling and deaf
to all things, he smiled whole weeks in the same way.
Zbyshko, when he set out at last with the ransom for Matsko,
left his father-in-law in life yet.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 183

CHAPTER LVIIL

AFTER the burial of Danusia Zbysnko was not confined to
his bed, but he lived in torpor. For a few days at first he
was not in such an evil condition : he walked about, he con-
versed with his dead bride, he visited Yurancl and sat near
him. He told the priest of Matsko's captivity, and they
decided to send Tolima to Prussia and Malborg, to learn
where the old knight was and ransom him, paying at the
same time for Zbyshko the sum agreed on with Arnold von
Baden and his brother. In the cellars of Spyhov there was
no lack of silver, which Yuraud in his time had received from
his lands or had captured, so Father Kaleb supposed that
the Knights if they received the money would liberate the
old man without trouble, and would not require the young
knight to appear in person.

" Go to Plotsk," said the priest to Tolima at starting,
"and take from the prince there a letter of safe conduct.
Otherwise the first comtur on the way will rob and imprison
thee."

" Oh ! I know them myself," said Tolima. " They are
able to rob even those who have letters."

And he went his way. But Father Kaleb was sorry, soon
after, that he had not sent Zbyshko. He had feared, it is
true, that in the first moments of suffering the young man
would not be able to conduct himself in the way needed, or
that he might burst out against the Knights of the Cross
and expose himself to peril ; he knew also that it would
be difficult for him to leave immediately the tomb of the
beloved with his recent loss and fresh sorrow, and just after
such a terrible and painful journey as that which he had
made from Gotteswerder to Spyhov. But later he was sorry
that he had taken all this into consideration, for Zbyshko
had grown duller day by day. He had lived till Danusia's
death in dreadful effort, he had used all his strength desper-
ately : he had ridden to the ends of the earth, he had fought,
he had saved his wife, he had passed through wild forests ;

184 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

and on a sudden all was ended as if some one had cut it off
with a sword-stroke, and naught was left but the knowledge
that what he had done had been done in vain, that his toils
had been useless, — that in truth they had passed, but with
them a part of his life had gone ; hope had gone, good had
gone, loving had perished, and nothing was left to him.
Every man lives in the morrow, every man plans somewhat
and lays aside one or another thing for use in the future, but
for Zbyshko to-morrow had become valueless ; as to the fu-
ture, he had the same kind of feeling that Yagenka had had,
while riding out of Spyhov, when she said, " My happiness is
behind, not before me." But, besides, in his soul that feeling
of helplessness, emptiness, misfortune, and evil fate had
risen on the ground of great pain and of ever-increasing
grief for Dauusia. That grief penetrated him, mastered
him, and at the same time was ever stiffening in him. So at
last there was no place in Zbyshko's heart for another feeling.
Hence he thought of it only ; he nursed it in himself and lived
with it solely, insensible to everything else, shut up in him-
self, sunk, as it were, in a half dream, oblivious of all that
was happening around him. All the powers of his soul and
his body, his former activity and valor, dropped into quies-
cence. In his look and movements there appeared a kind of
senile heaviness. Whole days and nights he sat, either in
the vault with Danusia's coffin, or before the house, warming
himself in sunlight during the hours after midday. At times
he so forgot himself that he did not answer questions. Father
Kaleb, who loved him, began to fear that pain might 'con-
sume the man as rust consumes iron, and with sadness he
thought that perhaps it would have been better to send him
away, even to the Knights of the Cross, with a ransom.

" It is necessary," said he to the sexton, with whom in
the absence of other men he spoke of his own troubles,
u that some adventure should pull him, as a storm pulls a
tree, otherwise he may perish utterly." And the sexton
answered wisely by giving the comparison, that when a man
is choking with a bone it is best to give him a good thump
behind the shoulders.

No adventure came, but a few weeks later Pan de Lorche
appeared unexpectedly. The sight of him roused Zbyshko,
for it reminded him of the expedition among the Jmud men
and the rescue of Danusia. De Lorche did not hesitate in
the least to rouse these painful memories. On the con-
trary, when he learned of Zbyshko's loss he went at once to

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 185

pray with him above Danusia's coffin, and spoke of her un-
ceasingly. Being himself half a minstrel, he composed a
hymn for her which he sang with a lute, at night, near the
grating of the vault, so tenderly and with such sadness
that Zbyshko, though he did not understand the words,
was seized by great weeping which lasted till the daylight
following.

Weaned by sorrow, by weeping and watching, he fell
into a deep sleep ; and when he woke it was clear that pain
had flowed away with his tears, for he was brighter than on
preceding days, and seemed more active. He was greatly
pleased with Pan de Lorche, and thanked him for coming ;
afterward he inquired how lie had learned of his misfortune.

De Lorche answered, through Father Kaleb, that he had
received the first tidings of Danusia's death in Lubav, from
old Tolima, whom he had seen there in the prison of the
comtur, but that he would have come to Spyhov in every
case to yield himself to Zbyshko.

News of Tolima's imprisonment made a great impression
on the priest and on Zbyshko; they understood that the
ransom was lost, for there was nothing more difficult on earth
than to snatch 'from the Knights of the Cross money once
seized by them. In view of this it was necessary to go with
ransom a second time.

" Woe ! " cried Zbyshko. " Now my poor uncle is wait-
ing there and thinking that I have forgotten him. I must
go with all speed to my uncle."

Then he turned to De Lorche, —

" Dost know how it has come out? Dost know that he is
in the hands of the Knights of the Order? "

u I know, for I saw him in Malborg, and that is why I
have come hither."

Father Kaleb fell now to complaining, —

1 'We have acted badly, but no one had a head. I ex-
pected more wisdom from Tolima. Why did he not go to
Plotsk, instead of rushing in without a letter among those
robbers ? "

At this De Lorche shrugged his shoulders, —

' ' What are letters to them ? Or are the wrongs few which
the Prince of Plotsk, as well as your prince, has suffered?
On the boundary attacks and battles never cease, for your
men, too, are unforgiving. Every comtur then, what ! every
voit, does as he pleases, and in robbery one merely outstrips
another."

186 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" All the more should Tolima have gone to Plotsk."

" He wanted to do so, but they seized him near the bound-
ary on this side in the night-time. They would have killed
him if he had not said that he was taking money to Lubav
for the comtur. In this way he saved himself, but now the
comtur will produce witnesses to show that Tolima made
that declaration."

•k But Uncle Matsko, is he well? Are they threatening
his life there?" inquired Zbyshko.

"He is well," answered De Lorche. "Hatred against
' King' Vitold, and against those who helped the Jmud men,
is great, and surely they would have slain the old knight
were it not that they do not wish to lose the ransom. The
brothers von Baden defended him for the same cause, and
finally the Chapter are concerned about my head ; were they
to sacrifice that, they would rouse the knighthood of Guel-
ders, Burgundy, and Flanders. Ye know that I am kin to
the Count of Guelders."

"But why are they concerned about thy head?" inter-
rupted Zbyshko, in wonder.

"Because I was captured by thee. I said the following
in Malborg : If ye take the life of the old knight of Bog-
danets, his nephew will take my head."

"I will not take it ! so help me God ! "

"I know that thou wilt not, but they are afraid that thou
wilt, and Matsko will be safe therefore. They answered
me that thou wert in captivity also, for the Von Baden s let
thee go on thy word of a knight, therefore that I had no
need to go to thee. But I answered, that thou wert free
when I was captured. — And I have come to thee! While
I am in thy hands, they will do nothing to thee or Matsko.
Do thou pay the Von Badens thy ransom, and for me demand
twice or thrice as much. They must pay. I do not say this
because I think that I am of more value than thou art, but
to punish their greed, which is despicable. Once I had quite
a different opinion, but now they and life among them have
disgusted me completely. I will go to the Holy Land to
seek adventures there, for I will not serve among the Knights
of the Cross any longer."

"Oh, stay with us, lord," said Father Kaleb. "And I
think that thou wilt, for it does not seem to me that they
will ransom thee."

" If they will not pay, I will pay myself. I am here with
a considerable escort. I have laden wagons, and that which
is in them will suffice."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 187

Father Kaleb repeated these words to Zbyshko. Matsko
surely would not have been indifferent to them ; but Zbyshko
was a young man and thought little of property.

"On my honor," said he, "it will not be as thou sayst.
Thou hast been to me both friend and brother ; for thee I
will take no ransom."

Then they embraced each other, feeling that a new bond
had been secured between them. De Lorche smiled, and
said, —

" Let it be so. Only let not the Germans know of this,
for they will tremble about Matsko. And they must pay,
for they will fear that if they do not I shall declare at
Western courts and among the knighthood that they are
glad to see foreign guests, and as it were invite them and
are pleased at their arrival ; but when a guest falls into cap-
tivity they forget him. And the Order needs men greatly
at this moment, for Vitold is to them a terror, and still more
are the Poles and King Yagello."

" Then let it be in this way," said Zbyshko. " Thou wilt
stay here or wherever thou wishest in Mazovia, and I will go
to Malborg for my uncle, and will feign tremendous animos-
ity against thee."

" Do so, by Saint George ! " answered De Lorche. " But
first listen to what I tell thee. In Malborg they say that
the King of Poland is to visit Plotsk and meet the Grand
Master there or in some place upon the boundary. Knights
of the Order desire this meeting greatly, for they wish to
note whether the king will help Vitold, should he declare war
against them openly for the Jmud land.

"Ah! they are as cunning as serpents, but in Vitold they
have found their master. The Order is afraid of him, for
never does it know what he is planning, or what he may
work out. 'He gave Jmud to us,' say they in the Chapter,
' but by this land he holds a sword above our heads, as it
were, continually. Let him utter one word,' say they, ' and
rebellion is ready.' In fact, that is the case. I must go to
Vitold's court when I can. Maybe it will happen me to fight
in the lists there, and besides, I have heard that women of
that region are of angelic beauty sometimes."

"Thou hast spoken of the coming of the Polish king to
Plotsk?" said Father Kaleb.

" I have. Let Zbyshko attach himself to the royal escort.
The Grand Master wishes to win Yagello and will refuse him
nothing. Ye know that when the need comes no men can

188 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

be more humble than the Knights of the Cross are. Let
Zbyshko be of the king's retinue, and let him claim his own ;
let him complain as loudly as is possible against the evil
doings of the Order. The Germans will listen differently
in presence of the king, and in presence of Cracow knights,
who are famous everywhere, and whose decisions are widely
current in the world of knighthood."

" Excellent advice ! by the Cross of the Lord, it is excel-
lent ! " exclaimed Father Kaleb.

"It is!" confirmed De Lorche. "And opportunity will
not be lacking. I heard in Malborg that there will be feasts
and tournaments, for foreign knights will surely wish to meet
the knights of Poland. As God is true ! Juan of Aragon is
coming ; he is the greatest knight of all in Christendom.
Do ye not know that from Aragon he sent his gauntlet to
your Zavisha, so that it should not be said in foreign courts
that there is on earth another man who is his equal?"

The arrival of De Lorche, the sight of him, and conversa-
tion with the man so roused Zbyshko from that painful torpor
in which he had been buried, that he listened to the news
with curiosity. Of Juan of Aragon he knew, for it was the
duty of every knight in that age to know and recollect the
names of all who were most renowned as champions; the fame
of the nobles of Aragon, especially of Juan, had passed
through every Christian land. No knight had ever equalled
him inside barriers ; the Moors fled at the very sight of his
armor ; and the opinion was universal that he was the great-
est knight in Christendom.

At this news, therefore, the warlike, knightly soul of
Zbyshko responded, and he asked very eagerly, —

" Did he challenge Zavisha Charny?"

"It is about a year since the gauntlet came and Zavisha
sent his own to Aragon."

" Then will Juan come surely?"

"It is not known whether he will come, but there are re-
ports that he will. The Knights of the Order have sent him
an invitation long ago."

"God grant us to see such things."

"God grant!" said De Lorche. "And though Zavisha
should be killed, as may happen easily, it is great glory for
him that such a man as Juan of Aragon challenged him ;
nay, honor for thy whole people."

" We shall see! " answered Zbyshko. " I only say, ' God
grant us to see such things.' "

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 189

" And I add my voice."

But their wish was not to be accomplished then ; for the
old chroniclers relate that the duel of Zavisha with the
renowned Juan of Aragon took place only jsome years later
in Perpignan, where in presence of the Emperor Sigismund,
Pope Benedict XIII., the King of Aragon, and many princes
and cardinals, Zavisha Charny of Garbov hurled down from
his horse with the first touch of his lance his opponent, and
won a famous victory. Meanwhile both Zbyshko and De
Lorche comforted their hearts, for they thought that even if
Juan of Aragon could not appear at that time, they would
see famous deeds of knighthood, for champions were not
lacking in Poland who were little inferior to Zavisha, and
among the guests of the Order it was possible at all times
to find the foremost men in wielding weapons from France,
England, Burgundy, and Italy, — men ready to struggle for
the mastery with every comer.

" Hear me," said Zbyshko to Pan de Lorche. " It is irk-
some to me without my Uncle Matsko, I am in a hurry now
to ransom him, so I will start for Plotsk to-morrow. But
why shouldst thou stay here? If thou art my captive, come
with me, and thou wilt see Yagello and the Polish court."

" I desired to ask this of thee," said De Lorche, " for I
have long wished to see the Polish knights, and besides I
have heard that the ladies of the royal court are more like
angels than dwellers in this earthly vale."

" A little while ago thou didst say something like this of
Vitold's court," remarked Zbyshko.

190 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CUOSS.

CHAPTEK LIX.

ZBYSHKO had said to himself in spirit reproachfully that
while suffering he had forgotten his uncle. And since he
was accustomed in every case to accomplish quickly what-
ever he had planned, he set out with De Lorche for Plotsk
the next morning. Roads at the boundary even in time of
greatest peace were full of peril because numerous ruffian
bands were upheld there by the Knights of the Order, and
attended by their fostering care. With this King Yagello
reproached them keenly. In spite of complaints which were
supported in Rome even, in spite of threats and stern meas-
ures of justice, the neighboring comturs often permitted
their hirelings to join robber bands, disowning, it is true,
those who had the ill fate to fall into Polish hands, but giv-
ing refuge to those who returned with booty and prisoners,
not only in villages of the Order, but also in castles.

Into robber hands of just this kind did travellers fall
frequently and also inhabitants near the border, and espe-
cially were children of wealthy parents snatched away for the
sake of ransom. But the two young knights, having con-
siderable retinues, composed each, besides wagoners, of a
number of armed footmen and mounted attendants, did not
fear attack, and readied Plotsk without adventure ; there a
pleasant surprise met them immediately on their arrival.

At the inn they found Tolima, who had come a day earlier.
It had happened in this way : the starosta of the Order at
Lubav, hearing that Tolima, when attacked near Brodnitsa,
had succeeded in hiding a portion of the ransom, sent him
back to that castle with an order to the- comtur to force him
to show where the money was hidden. Tolima made use of
that circumstance and fled. When the knights wondered that
he had succeeded so easily, he explained the affair to them
as follows : "It was all through their greed. The comtur at
Brodnitsa would not send a more numerous guard with me,
for he did not wish to make a noise about the money. Per-
haps he had agreed with the man of Lubav to divide, and

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 191

they thought if there was noise they would have to send a
large part to Malborg, or give those Von Badens all thou
didst remit to them. So he sent only two guards to take
me, — one a confidential man at arms, who had to row with
me on the Drventsa, and some kind of scribe. Since they
wished no one to see us, they sent us at nightfall, and ye know
that the boundary is near by there. They gave me an oar of
oak — well — and God's favor, for here I am in Plotsk."

" I. know, but did not the others return?" called out
Zbyshko.

A savage smile lighted Tolima's face.

"The Drventsa flows always into the Vistula," said he.
" How could they return against the current? The Knights
of the Cross will find them perhaps in Torun."

After a while he added, turning to Zbyshko, —

4 'The comtur of Lubav took from me a part of the
money, but that which I hid when attacked I recovered, and
have given it, lord, to thy attendant for keeping ; he lives
in the castle with the prince, and it is safer in his hands than
with me in the inn here."

" Then is my attendant in Plotsk? What is he doing?"
inquired Zbyshko, with wonder.

" He, after bringing Siegfried, went away with that young
lady who was at Spyhov and is now in waiting on the prin-
cess here. As I told thee."

But Zbyshko, dazed by his grief for Danusia, had not in-
quired and knew nothing. Now he remembered that Hlava
had been sent away in advance with Siegfried ; and while
recalling this his heart was straitened with sorrow, and with
desire for vengeance.

" True," said he. " But where is that executioner? What
has happened to him? "

"Did not Father Kaleb tell? Siegfried hanged himself,
and you have passed his grave in coming hither."

A moment of silence followed.

" Hlava said that he was going to you, and he would have
gone long ago, but he was forced to guard the young lady,
who fell ill here after coming from Spyhov."

"What young lady?" inquired Zbyshko, shaking himself
out of painful remembrances, as if out of a dream.

" Why, that one, your sister or kinswoman who came with
the knight Matsko to Spyhov in a man's dress, and found
our lord groping along on the highway. Without her, neither
the knight Matsko nor your attendant would have recog-

192 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

nized our lord Yurand. Our lord loved her greatly after
that, for she took as much care of him as would a daughter,
and she was the only one except Father Kaleb who under-
stood him."

The young knight opened his eyes widely with astonishment.

" Father Kaleb told me nothing of a young lady, and I
have no kinswoman."

" He did not tell, since you forgot everything through
pain. You knew not God's world."

" And what is the name of that young lady ? "

" Yagenka."

It seemed to Zbyshko that he was dreaming. The idea
that Yagenka could come from distant Zgorzelitse to Spyhov
had not occurred to him. Why should she come? It was
no secret that the girl was glad to see him and was attached
to him in Zgorzelitse, but he had told her that he was to
marry Danusia ; in view of this he could not suppose in
any case that Matsko would bring her to Spyhov with the
intent to give her to him in marriage. Besides, neither
Matsko nor Hlava had mentioned her. Hence all this
seemed to him wonderfully strange and beyond explanation,
so he fell to overwhelming Tolima with questions like a
man who cannot believe his own ears and desires that in-
credible news be repeated.

Tolima could not tell him more than he had told already,
but he went to the castle to look for Hlava, and soon, before
sunset, returned with him. The Cheh greeted his young
master gladly but also with sorrow, for he had heard of
everything which had happened in Spyhov. Zbyshko also
was glad from his whole soul, feeling that Hlava had a
faithful and friendly heart, one of those which a man needs
most in misfortune. He grew tender and sorrowful in tell-
ing of Danusia's death, and Hlava shared his sorrow, pain,
and tears, just as a brother might share them with a brother.
All this lasted long, especially as at the prayer of Zbyshko
Pan de Lorche repeated for them that morning hymn which
.he had composed about the dead woman, and sang it to the
sound of a cithara at the open window, raising his eyes and
his face toward the stars.

At last they were relieved considerably, and then spoke of
affairs awaiting them in Plotsk.

" I have taken this road to Malborg," said Zbyshko, "for
thou knowest that my uncle is a captive, and I am going to
him with ransom."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 193

"I know," replied Hlava. "You have done well, lord;
I wished myself to go to Spyhov to advise you to come
hither. King Yagello will have a meeting in Ratsiondz with
the Grand Master ; near the king it will be easier to make a
claim, because in presence of majesty the Knights of the
Cross are not so haughty, and they feign Christian honesty."

" Tolima told me that thou hadst the wish to go to
Spyhov, but the ill health of Yagenka, Zyh's daughter,
detained thee. I hear that Uncle Matsko brought her to
these regions, and that she was in Spyhov. I wonder
greatly at this. Tell me, why did my uncle take her from
Zgorzelitse ? "

" There were many reasons. The knight Matsko was
afraid that if he left her without protection the knights Vilk
and Stan would fall on Zgorzelitse, and injustice be inflicted
on the younger children. Her absence, as you know, was
better than her presence, for in Poland it happens that a
noble takes a girl by force if he cannot get her otherwise,
but no one would raise a hand on little orphans ; the sword
of an executioner prevents that, and infamy severer than
a sword. But there was another reason : the abbot died
and made the young lady heiress to his lands over which the
bishop here has care. Therefore knight Matsko brought the
lady here to Plotsk."

" But did he take her to Spyhov?"

" He took her during the absence of the bishop and the
prince and princess, for there was no one with whom to
leave her. And it is well that he took her to Spyhov, for
had the young lady not been with us, we should have passed
the lord Yurand as a strange old beggar. It was only
when the lady pitied him that we discovered who the old
beggar was. The Lord God arranged this all through her
pitying heart."

And he told how Yurand afterwards could not live with-
out her, how he loved and blessed her ; and though Zbyshko
knew this already from Tolima, he listened to that narrative
with emotion, and with gratefulness to Yagenka.

"God give her health!" said he at last. "But it is a
wonder to me that ye did not mention her."

Hlava was a little troubled, and wished to gain time to
think over the answer, and asked, —

"Where, lord?"

" With Skirvoillo, off there in the Jmud land."

" Did we not say anything? As I live ! It seems to me

VOL. II. — 13

194 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

that we said something, but there were other thoughts in
your head."

" Ye said that Yurand had returned, but not a word of
Yagenka."

"Ei! have you not forgotten? But God alone knows!
Perhaps the knight Matsko thought that I spoke of her to
you, and I thought that he spoke. To tell you anything at
that time, lord, would have been the same as not to tell.
And no wonder ! Now it is different. Luckily the lady is
in Plotsk ; she will be of service to the knight Matsko."

"What can she do?"

"Just let her say one word to the princess, Alexandra,
who loves her greatly ! The Knights of the Cross refuse
nothing to the princess, for, first, she is the king's own sister,
and, second, she is a great friend of the Order. Now, as
you have heard, perhaps, Prince Skirgello (the king's
brother) has risen up against Vitold, and fled to the Knights
of the Gross, who wish to assist him and put him in the
place of Vitold. The king is very fond of the princess, and
lends his ear to her gladly, as they say ; so the Knights of
the Order wish that she should incline the king to the side
of Skirgello against Vitold. They understand, their mother
is in hell ! that could they be free of Vitold, they would be
at rest. Therefore the envoys of the Order are bowing
down before the princess from morning until evening, and
try to divine every wish of hers."

"Yagenka loves my uncle greatly, and will take his
part," said Zbyshko.

"Be sure of that. She will not do otherwise. But go,
lord, to the castle, and tell her how to act and what to say."

" I am going with Pan de Lorche to the castle, in any
case. I came here for that purpose. We have only to curl
our hair now, and dress befittingly."

After a while he added, —

' ' I intended to cut my hair in mourning, but forgot to
do so."

" It is better as it is," said Hlava.

He stepped out to summon the attendants, and returned
with them while the two young knights were arraying them-
selves properly for the evening banquet at the castle, then
he narrated further what was happening at the courts of the
king and the prince.

" The Knights of the Order," said he, "undermine Vitold
with all their power ; for while he is alive and rules a power-

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 195

ful country at commission of the king, they can know no
peace. In fact, he is the only man they fear. Hei ! they
are digging and digging, like moles! They have roused
against him already the prince and princess here, and people
say that even Prince Yanush bears anger against him because
of Vizna."

"But have Prince Yanush and Princess Anna Danuta
come also? " inquired Zbyshko. " There will be a multitude
of people here whom I know ; I am not in Plotsk now for
the first time."

" Yes/' answered Hlava, " they are both here ; they have
many affairs with the Knights of the Order, which they will
bring up against the Grand Master in presence of the king."

"Well, and the king, on whose side is he? Is he not
angry at the Knights, and does he not shake his sword
above them ? "

4 ' The king does not like the Knights of the Order, and
they say that he has been threatening them with war this
long time. As to Vitold, the king prefers him to his own
brother, Skirgello, who is a drunkard and a whirlwind. And
therefore the knights who attend his Majesty say that the
king will not declare against Vitold, and will not promise the
Order not to help him. This may be true, for during some
days past Princess Alexandra is very attentive to the king
and seems in some way anxious."

" Has Zavisha Charny come?"

" He has not, but a man cannot take his eyes from those
here already, and should there be war — Mighty God!
chips and splinters will fly from the Germans ! "

" It is not I who will pity them."

A few Our Fathers later, they were in splendid dress
and on the way to the castle. The evening feast that day
was to be, not at the prince's palace, but at the house
of the city starosta, Andrei of Yasenets, whose spacious
mansion stood within the castle walls at the Greater Bas-
tion. Because of the wonderful night, which was almost
too warm, the starosta, fearing lest the air might be too
sultry in the chambers, commanded to set the tables in
the court, where between the stone flags grew yew and
service trees. Burning tar kegs illuminated the place with
a clear yellow light, but clearer still were the rays of the
moon, which on a cloudless sky, amid swarms of stars,
shone like the silver shield of a champion. The crowned
guests had not appeared yet, but there was a throng already

196 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

of the local knighthood, of clergy and of courtiers, both of
the king and the princes. Zbyshko knew many of them,
especially those of Prince Yanush, and of his former ac-
quaintances of Cracow : he saw Kron of Koziglove, Lis of
Targovisko, Martsin of Yrotsimovitse, Domarat of Koby-
lany, and Stashko of Harbimovitse, and finally Povala of
Tachev, the sight of whom pleased him specially, for he
remembered the kindness which that famous knight had
shown him formerly.

But he was unable to approach any man immediately, for
the local knighthood of Mazovia had surrounded each of
them in a close circle, inquiring of Cracow, of the court, of
the amusements, of various warlike excellencies, gazing
meanwhile at their brilliant dresses, their hair, the splendid
curls of which were rubbed with the white of eggs to give
consistency, taking from them models of manners and
politeness in everything.

But Povala recognized Zbyshko, and, pushing aside the
Mazovians, he approached him.

" I know thee, young man," said he, pressing his hand.
"How art thou, and whence hast thou come? God bless
me ! I see a belt and spurs on thee. Other men wait for
these till gray hairs, but thou, it seems, art serving Saint
George most worthily."

"God give you happiness, noble lord!" answered
Zbj^shko. "Had I hurled down from his horse the best
German, I should not be so glad as I am to see you in
health at this moment."

" I am glad to see thee. But where is thy father?"

" That was my uncle, not my father. He is a captive
among the Knights of the Cross, and I am going with ran-
som to release him."

" And that maiden who put a veil on thee? "

Zbyshko made no answer, he only raised his eyes, which
filled with tears in one moment, seeing which the lord of
Tachev said, —

" This is a vale of tears, a real vale of tears, nothing
else. But let us go to a bench under the service-tree ; there
thou wilt tell thy sad adventures."

And he drew him to a corner of the courtyard. Zbyshko
sat down at his side and told of Yurand's misfortunes, of the
seizure of Danusia, how he had sought her, and how she
had died after he had rescued her. Povala listened care-
fully, and on his face were seen in turn wrath, amazement,

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 197

compassion, and horror. At last, when Zbyshko had fin-
ished, he said, —

"I will tell this to our lord the king. He has in every
case to make claim of the Master on behalf of little Yasko
of Kretkov, and obtain the stern punishment of those who
seized the boy; and they seized him to get a rich ransom.
For them it is nothing to raise hands on children."

Here he was thoughtful for a while, then he spoke on as
if in soliloquy, —

"An insatiable race, worse than Turks and Tartars. In
their souls they dread the king and us ; still they cannot hold
back from robbery and murder. They attack villages,
slaughter land-tillers, drown fishermen ; they seize children
as wolves might. What would they do did they not fear us?
The Grand Master sends letters against our king to foreign
courts, but fawns before his eyes like a dog, for he knows
our strength better than others do. But at last he has over-
filled the measure."

Again he was silent for a moment, then he laid his hand
on Zbyshko' s arm.

" I will tell the king," repeated he ; " this long time wrath
is boiling in him, like water in a pot, and be sure of this,
that dreadful punishment will not miss the authors of thy
suffering."

" O lord," replied Zbyshko, " not one of them is alive now."

Povala gazed at him with great well-wishing friendliness.

" God give thee aid ! It is clear that thou dost not for-
get injustice. Lichtenstein is the only man whom thou hast
not repaid, for I know that thou hast not had the chance
yet. We also made a vow against him in Cracow ; but to
fulfil this vow there must be war — God grant us to see it !
— Lichtenstein could not fight a duel without the Grand
Master's permission, and the Master needs Lichtenstein's
wit, therefore he sends him continually to various courts;
he will not give him permission easily."

" First, I must ransom my uncle."

"Yes, true; and I have inquired about Lichtenstein.
He is not here, and will not be in Ratsiondz ; he has been
sent to the King of England for archers. But let not thy
head ache over thy uncle. Jf the king or the princes here
say a word, the Grand Master will not permit evasion touch-
ing the ransom."

" All the more, as I have a considerable captive who is a
rich man and famous among them. He would be glad surely

198 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

to bow down to you, lord, and become acquainted, for no
one respects famous knights more than he does."

Then he nodded to De Lorche, who had come near1, and
he, having asked previously who the knight was with whom
Zbyshko was conversing, approached hurriedly, for indeed he
had flushed up with desire to know a man so famous as
Povala.

When Zbyshko had made them acquainted, the polished
knight of Guelders bowed with the utmost elegance, and
added, —

"There could be only one greater honor beyond pressing
your hand, and that would be to meet you within barriers,
or in battle."

At this the strong knight of Tachev smiled, for near the
slender and small De Lorche he looked like a mountain.

"But lam glad," said he, "that we shall meet at full
cups only ; God grant never elsewhere ! "

De Lorche hesitated somewhat, and then answered as if
with a certain timidity, —

" But shouldst thou assert, noble lord, that the damsel
Yagenka of Dlugolyas is not the most beautiful and most
virtuous lady on earth, it would be for me a great honor
— to contradict, and — "

Here he stopped and looked into the eyes of Povala
with respect, nay, even with homage, but quickly and
with attention.

Povala, whether it was because he knew that he could
crush De Lorche with two fingers, as he might a nut, or be-
cause he had a soul which was immensely kind and gladsome,
laughed aloud and said, —

" On a time I made a vow to the Princess of Burgundy,
and she in those days was ten years older than I; but if
you, sir, wish to assert that my princess is not older than
your damsel Yagenka, we shall have to take to horse
straightway."

When he heard this, De Lorche looked in amazement for
a while at the lord of Tachev, then his face began to quiver,
and at last he burst into kindly laughter.

Povala bent forward, put one arm around De Lorche's
body, then raised him from the ground and swayed him back
and forth as easily as if the man had been an infant.

11 Pax f pax! as Bishop Kropidlo says!" exclaimed
Povala. " You have pleased me, knight, and as God is true
we will never fight for any lady."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 199

Then embracing De Lorche, he placed him on the ground ;
for just at the entrance the trumpets sounded suddenly, and
the Prince of Plotsk entered with his consort.

" The prince and princess here precede the king and
Prince Yanush," said Povala, u for though the feast is given
by the starosta, it is given in Plotsk, where they are rulers.
Come with me to the princess, for thou knowest her since the
feast at Cracow, when she took thy part before Yagello."

And seizing Zbyshko by the arm, he conducted him through
the court. Behind the prince and princess came courtiers
and damsels, all in grand array, and brilliant ; since the king
was to be there, so the whole space was as bright from them
as if they had been flowers. Zbyshko, while approaching
with Povala, examined faces from a distance, thinking to find
among them some acquaintance, and all at once he halted
from astonishment; for close behind the princess he saw,
a figure and a face well known indeed to him, but so serious,
beautiful, and queenlike that he thought his eyes must be
deceiving him.

"Is that Yagenka — or perhaps the daughter of the
Prince of Plotsk?"

But that was Yagenka, the daughter of Zyh, for at the
moment when their eyes met, she smiled at once with
friendliness and compassion ; then she grew pale a little,
and, dropping her eyelids, stood with a golden circlet on her
dark hair, and with the immense brilliancy of her beauty,
tall and wonderful, resembling not merely a young princess
but a ruling queen.

200 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTEE LX.

ZBYSHKO fell at the feet of Princess Alexandra of Plotsk
and offered her his service. She did not recognize the
young knight at first, for she had not seen him for a long
time. Only when he told her his name did she say, —

" Indeed ! But I thought you some one from the king's
court. Zbyshko of Bogdanets ! Of course ! Your uncle
was a guest here, the old knight of Bogdanets, and I remem-
ber how tears gushed in streams from me and my damsels
when he told us thy story. And have you found your
bride? Where is she at present?"

" She is dead, gracious lady."

" O dear Jesus ! Do not say that, for I shall not restrain
my weeping. She is in heaven surely, that is the one con-
solation, and thou art young. A weak creature is woman.
But in heaven there is recompense for all things, and there
thou wilt find her. But the old knight of Bogdanets, is he
here with thee ? "

" He is not, for he is a captive with the Knights of the
Cross, and I am going now to ransom him."

" Then he too has failed of luck ! But he seemed a quick
man, who knew every custom. But when he is ransomed,
come here to us. We shall be glad to see you both, for I
say sincerely that he is not lacking in wit, as thou art not
lacking in comeliness."

" I will do so, gracious lady, all the more since I have
come hither now purposely to beg of your Grace a favor for
my uncle."

" Very well, come to-morrow before the hunt ; I shall
have time then."

Further conversation was interrupted by a new outburst
of drums and trumpets announcing the arrival of Prince
Yanush and his princess. As Zbyshko and the Princess of
Plotsk stood near the entrance, Anna Danuta saw the
young knight and approached him immediately without
noticing the obeisance of their host, the starosta.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 201

The young man's heart was rent again at sight of Princess
Anna, so he knelt before her, and seizing her knees remained
in silence. She bent over him and pressed his temples,
dropping tear after tear on his bright head, exactly as a
mother while weeping over a son's misfortunes.

And to the great astonishment of guests and courtiers she
wept long, repeating, —

"O Jesus! O Jesus the Compassionate!" Then she
raised Zbyshko and said: " I weep for my Danusia, and I
weep over thee. But God has so disposed that thy toils
were fruitless, and now our tears are fruitless also. But do
thou tell me of her, and of her death, for though I were to
listen till midnight I should not hear enough."

And she took him to one side, as the lord of Tachev had
done previously. Those of the guests who did not know
Zbyshko inquired concerning his adventures, and for some
time all conversed only of him, and Danusia, and Yurand.
The envoys of the Order asked also Friedrich von Wenden,
the comtur of Torun, sent to meet the king, and Johann
von Schonfeld, the comtur of Osterode. The latter, a
German, but from Silesia, knowing Polish well, inquired
easily what the question was, and when he had heard it from
the lips of Yasko of Zabierz, an attendant of Prince
Yanush, he said, —

" Danveld and De Lowe were accused before the Grand
Master of practising the black art."

Then observing quickly that even the statement of such
things might cast a shadow on the whole Order, like that
which had fallen on the Templars, he added immediately, —

"That was a statement of gossips, but it was not true,
for there are no men of that kind in our order." But Povala,
who was standing near, answered, —

" They who prevented the baptism of Lithuania may
oppose the Cross."

"We wear the Cross on our mantles," answered Schonfeld,
haughtily.

" But men should wear it in their hearts," said Povala.

That moment the trumpets sounded still louder, and
Yagello appeared with the archbishop of Gniezen, the
bishop of Cracow, the bishop of Plotsk, the castellan of
Cracow, and other dignitaries and courtiers, among whom
were Zyndram and the young Prince Yamont, an attendant
of Yagello. The king had changed little since Zbyshko had
seen him first. He had the same quickly glancing eyes, on

202 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

his cheeks was the same pronounced ruddiness, he wore his
hair long, as at Cracow, and put it behind his ears frequently.
It seemed to Zbyshko, however, that he had more dignity of
bearing and more majesty in his person, as if he felt surer
on that throne which after the death of the queen he had
desired to leave straightway, not knowing that he would be
firm on it, and as if he were now more conscious of his great
power and importance. The two Mazovian princes took
their places at once at both sides of the sovereign ; in front
the German envoys greeted him with bows ; and round about
stood dignitaries and the foremost courtiers. The walls
surrounding the court trembled from unceasing shouts, the
sound of trumpets, and the thundering of drums.

When at last silence came, the envoy Von Wenden began
to mention something touching the affairs of the Order ;
but the king, when he noted whither the conversation was
tending, waved his hand impatiently and said in his deep,
sonorous voice, —

"Better defer negotiation. We have come to this place
for pleasure and are glad to see food and drink, not thy
parchments."

Meanwhile he smiled affably, not wishing the Knight of
the Cross to think that he was answering in anger, and
added, —

" There will be time in Ratsiondz to speak of affairs with
the Grand Master." Then he turned to the Prince of
Plotsk, —

" But to-morrow to the wilderness to hunt — is it so?"

This question was a declaration at the same time that he
did not wish to speak that evening of aught besides hunting,
which he loved with all his soul, and for which he came to
Mazovia gladly, since Little and Great Poland were less
wooded and so populous in places that forests were lacking
altogether.

The faces of guests then grew gladsome, for they knew
that the king, whenever he conversed of hunting, was joyous
and indeed gracious also. The Prince of Plotsk began at
once to tell whither they would go, and what game would be
provided. Prince Yanush had sent one of his attendants to
bring from the city his two " defenders" who had led wild
bulls out of snares by the horns, and had broken the bones
in bears, for he wished to show these two men to Yagello.

Zbyshko wished greatly to go and bow down to Prince
Yanush, but he could not approach him. He saw from a dis-

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 203

tance, however, Prince Yaraont, who had forgotten evidently
the sharp answer which on a time the young knight had given
him in Cracow, for he nodded in a friendly manner, telling
him by winks to come whenever possible. At that moment
some hand touched the young man's shoulder, and a sweet,
sad voice was heard right at his side there, —

"Zbyshko!"

He turned quickly and saw Yagenka. Occupied earlier
in greeting the Princess of Plotsk, and then in converse
with Anna Danuta, he could not approach Yagenka ; so she
herself, making use of the confusion caused by Yagello's
entrance, came to him.

" Zbyshko," repeated she, " may God and the Most Holy
Lady comfort thee ! "

" God reward you," answered Zbyshko.

And he looked with gratitude into her bine eyes, which
at that moment were as if covered with dew. They stood
face to face there in silence. For though she had come to
him like a kind and mourning sister, she seemed in her queenly
bearing and brilliant court dress so different from the former
Yagenka that at the first moment he dared not even say
thou to her, as had been his wont at her father's house, and
in Bogdanets. And it seemed to her that after those words
which she had spoken there was no more to say to him.
This continued till embarrassment was evident on their
faces. But just at that moment it became less crowded in
the court, for the king sat down to supper.

Princess Anna Danuta approached Zbyshko again, and
said, —

"This will be a sad feast for us both, but serve me as
before."

So the young man had to leave Yagenka ; and when the
guests were seated he stood behind the princess to change
dishes and to pour out water and wine for her. While
serving he looked involuntarily from time to time at Yagenka,
who, being a damsel of the Princess of Plotsk, sat at her
side, and he could not but admire her beauty. Yagenka,
since he had seen her at home, had grown considerably ; she
was not changed so much by her stature, however, as by a
dignity of which she had not had a trace before. Formerly,
when in a sheep-skin coat and with leaves in her dishevelled
hair she chased through forests and pine woods on horseback,
she might have been taken really for a beautiful peasant ;
now, at the first cast of the eye, she seemed a maiden oi

204 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

birth and high blood, such repose was there in her face.
Zbyshko noted also that her former gladsomeness had van-
ished ; but he wondered less at this, for he had heard of her
father's death. He was astonished still more by that pe-
culiar dignity of hers, and at first it seemed to him that her
garments gave this appearance. So he looked in turn at the
golden circlet which surrounded her forehead white as snow,
and her dark hair falling in two tresses to her shoulders,
then on her blue, closely fitting robe embroidered with a
purple strip, beneath which was indicated clearly her arrowy
form and her maiden bosom. "A real princess." But he
saw afterward that it was not her dress alone which had
caused the change, and that though she were to put on a
simple sheep-skin at that time, he could not consider her so
lightly and bear himself with her so freely as in past time.

He noticed also that various young men, and even older
knights, gazed at her eagerly and with attention ; and once,
when he was changing the plate before the princess, he saw
Pan de Lorche lost in gazing at her, and, as it were, rapt
into Paradise. And at this sight he felt anger in his soul at
him. The knight of Guelders did not escape the watchful-
ness of Princess Anna Danuta, who, recognizing him, said
quickly, —

' ' See Pan de Lorche ! He is falling in love again surely,
for he is dazed altogether."

Then bending over the table somewhat, she glanced toward
Yagenka sidewise.

" By my faith," said she, " other lights will pale before
this torch."

Zbyshko was drawn toward Yagenka, for she seemed to
him like a beloved and loving kinswoman, and he felt that
a safer confidant for his sorrow he could not find, nor could
he find more compassion in any heart ; but he had no chance
to speak to her that evening, for first he was occupied with
service, and, second, during the whole time of the feast the
chorus sang songs, or the trumpets made such loud music
that even those who sat side by side could hardly hear one
another. The princesses and ladies left the feast earlier than
the king, princes, and knights, whose custom it was to amuse
themselves at goblets till late hours. Yagenka carried a
cushion for the princess, so it was not possible to delay ;
she, too, departed, but in going she smiled at Zbyshko a
second time, and bowed to him.

It was almost daylight when the young knight, Pan de

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 205

Lorche, and their two attendants went back to the inn.
They walked on for a time, sunk in thought ; but near the
inn De Lorche said something to his attendant, a Pomorian
who spoke Polish easily, and the man turned to Zbyshko, —

"My lord," said he, "would like to ask something of
your Grace."

u Very well," replied Zbyshko.

De Lorche spoke to his attendant again awhile. The
Pomorian, smiling slightly, said, —

u My lord would like to inquire if it is certain that that
damsel with whom your Grace conversed before the feast is
a mortal being, or if she is some saint or angel."

" Tell thy lord," answered Zbyshko, with a certain impa-
tience, "that he has asked me that question already, so I
wonder now to hear it a second time. In Spyhov he told
me that he was going to Vitold's court to see the beauty of
Lithuanian damsels, then for a similar cause he wished to
visit this place, in Plotsk to-day he wished to challenge the
knight Povala in behalf of Yagenka of Dlugolyas. and now
again he is aiming at another. Is that his constancy ; is that
his knightly faith ? "

Pan de Lorche listened to this answer through the mouth
of his attendant, sighed deeply, looked awhile at the sky,
which was growing pale, and then answered, —

" Thou speakest justly. Neither constancy nor faith, for
I am a sinful man and unworthy to wear the spurs of knight-
hood. As to Panna Yagenka of Dlugolyas, I have made a
vow to her, it is true, and God grant that I shall keep it ;
but see how I shall move thee when I tell how cruelly she
treated me at Chersk."

Here he sighed again, and looked at the sky, on the eastern
rim of which a strip was growing clearer. When the Pomo-
rian had interpreted his words De Lorche continued, —

"This is what she said to me : 'I have an enemy, a master
of the black art : he dwells within a tower in the middle of a
forest ; he sends a dragon out every year against me ; this
dragon comes to Chersk in autumn, and watches to see if
he can seize me.' When she told 'this I declared immedi-
ately that I would give battle to that dragon. Ah ! consider
my story further : when I reached the appointed place I saw
a dreadful monster waiting for me ; delight filled my soul,
for I thought that either I should fall or rescue the maiden
from his disgusting jaws, and win eternal glory. But when
I went near and thrust a spear into the monster— Canst

206 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

thou think what I discovered? An immense bag of straw on
wooden wheels, and it had a tail all stuffed with straw ! I
won people's laughter instead of glory, and then I had to chal-
lenge two Mazovian knights ; from both I suffered sad defeat
inside barriers. Thus was I treated by the woman whom I
had exalted beyond all others, and whom alone I wished
to love."

The Pomorian, while interpreting these words, thrust his
tongue into his cheek and bit it at moments, so as not to
burst into laughter, and Zbyshko at another time would have
laughed surely, but pain and unhappiness had destroyed
gladness in him utterly, so he answered with a serious
face, —

" She may have done this only through frivolity, and not
in malice."

" I have forgiven her, and thou hast the best proof of that
in this, that I wished to fight with the knight Povala in
defence of her beauty and her virtue."

" Do not fight with him," said Zbyshko, more seriously.

" I know that it would be death, but I would rather fall
than live in endless suffering and sadness."

" Povala has no such things in his head. Better go to him
with me to-morrow, and conclude a league of friendship."

" I will do so, for he has pressed me to his heart ; but
to-morrow he is going with the king to hunt."

" Then we will go early. The king loves to hunt, but does
not despise rest, and he has conversed long to-night."

And they did thus, but in vain ; for Hlava, who had gone
still earlier to the castle to see Yagenka, announced that
Povala had slept, not in his own lodgings, but in the king's
chambers. Their disappointment, however, was recompensed,
for Prince Yanush met them, and commanded both men to
join his escort. Thus they were able to be present at the
hunt. While going to the forest Zbyshko found the chance
of speaking to Prince Yaniont, who gave him pleasant
tidings.

"While undressing the king for sleep," said he, "I re-
minded him of thee, and 'of thy Cracow adventure. And the
knight Povala, who was present, added immediately that thy
uncle had been seized by the Knights of the Cross, and he
begged the king to claim him. The king, who is dreadfully
incensed at the knights for stealing little Yasko, and for
other attacks, grew still more raging. 'Not with a pleasant
word/ said he, 'should one meet them, but with a lance!

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 207

with a lance ! with a lance ! ' And Povala threw fuel on
that fire purposely. This morning, when the envoys of the
Order were waiting at the gate, the king did not even look
at them, though they bowed to the earth before his Majesty.
Hei ! they will not get a promise now that the king will not
assist Prince Vitold, and they will not know what first to lay
their hands on. But be sure of one thing, the king will not
fail to press the Master about thy uncle Matsko."
. Thus Prince Yamont delighted Zbyshko's heart, and still
more did Yagenka delight it; for, accompanying Princess
Alexandra to the forest, she strove to ride back side by side
with Zbyshko. During hunts there was always great free-
dom ; people returned usually in couples. And since it was
not important for one couple to be too near another, they
could speak without restriction. Yagenka bad heard earlier
of Matsko's captivity from Hlava, and had lost no time in
helping. At her request the princess had given a letter to
the Grand Master and had gained, besides, this, that Von
Wenden, the comtur of Torun, had mentioned the affair in a
letter in which he gave an account of what was happening
in Plotsk. He boasted before the princess that he had
added, " Wishing to please the king, we should not raise
difficulties in this case." And the Grand Master was con-
cerned beyond measure at that moment to please the power-
ful sovereign as far as possible, and turn all his own forces
with perfect safety on Vitold, whom thus far the Order had
been quite unable to manage.

" I have done what I could, taking care to avoid delay,"
said Yagenka ; ' ' and since the king will not yield to his
sister in great things, he will try to please her at least in
the smallest, hence I have great hope."

" Were the affair not with such treacherous people," said
Zbyshko, "I would take the ransom straightway, and thus
end the matter; with them, however, it may happen to a
man as it happened with Tolima, — they will take the money,
and not free the person who brought it unless power stands
behind him."

44 1 understand," said Yagenka.

44 You understand everything now," answered Zbyshko;
44 and while I live I shall be grateful to you."

4 '-Why not say thou to me, as an acquaintance from
childhood?" asked she, raising her sad and kind eyes to
him.

44 1 know not," answered he, innocently. " Somehow it is

208 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

not easy for me ; and you are not the young girl of forme*
days, but — as it were — something — entirely — "

And he could not find the comparison ; but she interrupted
his efforts and said, —

" Some time has been added to my age — and the Ger-
mans have killed my father in Silesia."

" True ! God grant eternal light to him ! "

They rode on some time side by side in silence, and
thoughtfully, as if listening to the low sound of the pine-
trees, then she inquired, —

"But after ransoming Matsko wilt thou stay in these
parts?"

Zbyshko looked at her as if in wonder, for up to that
moment he had been given so exclusively to mourning and
sadness that it had not come to his head to think of what
would happen later. So he raised his eyes as if in medita-
tion, and after a while he said, —

" I know not ! O merciful Christ! how can I know? I
know that when I travel anywhere my fate will follow after
me. Hei ! a sad fate ! I will ransom my uncle, and then
go perhaps to Vitold to accomplish my vows against the
Knights of the Cross; and perhaps I shall perish."

At this the girl's eyes grew misty, and bending toward
the young man somewhat, she said in a low voice, as if
entreating, —

" Do not perish ; do not perish ! "

And again they ceased to speak, till at the very walls of
the place Zbyshko shook himself out of thoughts that were
gnawing him.

* ' But you — but thou — wilt thou stay here at the court ? "
asked he.

u No. It is dreary for me here without my brothers, and
without Zgorzelitse. Stan and Vilk must be married before
this, and even if they are not I do not fear them."

" God grant me to bring Uncle Matsko to Zgorzelitse.
He is such a friend of thine that thou mightst depend on
him always. But do thou remember him also."

" I promise sacredly to be, as it were, his own child to
him."

And after these words she wept in earnest, for in her
heart there was gloom and trembling.

Next day Povala of Tachev appeared at Zbyshko's inn
and said to him, —

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

209

" After communion the king will go to meet the Grand
Master ; thou art numbered with his knights and wilt go
with us."

Zbyshko flushed from delight at these words, for not only
did the fact of including him with the knights of the king
protect him from the treachery and attacks of the Knights
of the Cross, but conferred great renown on him also.
Among those knights were Zavisha Charny and his brothers
Farurey and Kruchek, Povala himself, and Kron and Pashko
Zlodye, and Lis, with many other tremendous and glorious
knights, famed at home and in foreign countries. Yagello
took a small detachment, for some he had left at home, and
some were seeking adventures in distant lands and in lands
beyond the sea ; but he knew that with them he might go
even to Malborg without fearing the treachery of the Order,
for in case of need they would crush walls with their mighty
arms and open a road for him among Germans. Zbyshko's
young heart might warm also with pride at the thought
that he would have such companions.

At the first moment he forgot his own grief even, and
pressing Povala's hand, he said with delight, —

"To you, and to no one else, am 1 indebted, — to you!
to you ! "

''Tome in part," answered Povala, " in part to the gra-
cious princess here, but most to our gracious sovereign. Go
at once and embrace his feet, so that he may not suspect thee
of ingratitude."

"In so far as I am ready to die for him, so help me
God ! " exclaimed Zbyshko.

VOL. IT. — 14

210 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTEE LXI.

THE meeting at Ratsiondz, on an island of the Vistula, to
which the king went about Corpus Christi, took place with
bad omens, and did not lead to such agreement and settle-
ment of various questions as those which took place two
years later, and at which the king recovered the land of
Dobryn, and with Dobryn Bobrovniki, which had been
mortgaged treacherously by Opolchik.

At his arrival Yagello was greatly irritated by the calumny
against him spread by the Knights of the Cross at the courts
of western Europe, and in Rome even, and he was indignant
at the dishonesty of the Order. The Grand Master would
not discuss the affair of Dobryn; he refrained purposely;
and both he and other dignitaries repeated to the Poles
daily: 'k We wish no war with you, nor with Lithuania, but
the Jmud land is ours, for Vitold himself gave it. Promise
not to help Vitold, and war with him will be ended sooner;
there will be leisure then to speak of Dobryn, and we will
make great concessions." But the king's counsellors, hav-
ing quick wit with much experience, and knowing the deceit
of the Order, did not let themselves be tricked. "When ye
increase in power, your insolence will increase also," said
they to the Grand Master. " Ye say that ye have no concern
with Lithuania, but ye wish to seat Skirgello on the throne
in Vilno. By the dear God ! that is Yagello's inheritance ;
he alone can decide whom he wishes to make prince in
Lithuania. Therefore restrain yourselves, lest our great
king punish you."

To this the Master replied that if the king was the real
lord of Lithuania, let him command Vitold to abandon war
and give Jmud back to the Order, otherwise the Order must
strike Vitold wherever it could reach and wound him. In this
manner the disputes dragged on from morning until evening,
like a road winding round in a circle. The king, not wish-
ing to bind himself to anything, grew more and more impa-
tient; and told the Master that if Jmud were happy under

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 211

the control of the Order, Vitold would not move a finger, foi
he would have neither excuse nor reason. The Grand Mas-
ter, who was a man of peace, and knew Yagello's strength
more clearly than did others, strove to pacify the king; and
notwithstanding the muttering of some comturs who were
proud and passionate, he spared no flattering words, and at
moments showed humility. But since even in that humility
veiled threats were heard frequently, all ended in failure.
Discussions on important points were dropped quickly, and
on the second day they spoke only of inferior questions.
The king attacked the Order sharply for maintaining bands
of ruffians and for attacks and robberies along the border,
for the stealing of Yurand's daughter and of little Yasko,
for murdering fishermen and land-tillers.

The Grand Master denied, evaded, swore that, that had
been done without his knowledge, and in return he made
reproaches, saying that not only Vitold, but Polish knights
as well had assisted pagan Jmud men to war against the
Order. To prove this he gave instance of Matsko of Bog-
danets. Fortunately, the king knew through Povala what
the knights of Bogdanets were seeking in the Jmud land,
and was able to answer the reproach, all the more easily
that in his retinue was Zbyshko, and in that of the Master
the two Von Badens, who had come with the hope of fighting
with Poles inside barriers.

But there was no meeting of that sort. The Knights of
the Cross had wished, in case discussions went smoothly, to
invite King Yagello to Torun, and have feasts there and
spectacles for many days to do him honor ; but as discussions
had failed, producing only mutual dislike and anger, desire
for amusements was lacking. Only privately, in the morn-
ing hours, knights tried one another a little in strength and
dexterity, but as the gladsome Prince Yamont said, that
went against the grain of the Knights of the Cross, for
Povala proved stronger in the arm than Arnold von Baden,
Dobek of Olesuitsa at the lance, and Lis of Targovisko in
jumping over horses surpassed all men. On this occasion,
Zbyshko arranged the ransom with Arnold. De Lorche, as
a count and a man of great note, looked down on Arnold,
opposed that arrangement, and affirmed that he took all on
himself. But Zbyshko considered that knightly honor com-
manded him to pay the amount of ransom promised ; there-
fore, though Arnold was ready to reduce the sum, he would
not accept the reduction, or Pan de Lorche's interference.

212 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Arnold von Baden was a simple soldier whose highest merit
was the giant strength of his arm ; he was dull enough, not
loving money, and wellnigh honest. There was no cunning
of the Order in that man, hence he did not hide from Zbyshko
why he was willing to decrease the ransom. " It will not
come," said he, "to negotiations between the great king
and the Master, but it will to exchange of prisoners, and
then thou wilt take thy uncle for nothing. I prefer to get
a part rather than nothing, for my purse is ever slender, and
often can stand hardly three tankards of beer a day, while
I suffer when I have less than five or six of them."

Zbyshko was angered by these words. " I pay," said
he, "because I gave my knightly word ; I will pay no less
than what I promised, so thou mayst know that we have that
much value." Thereupon Arnold embraced him, while the
Polish knights and those of the Order gave praise, saying :
"Justly dost thou wear a belt and spurs while so young,
for thou knowest dignity and honor."

Meanwhile the king and the Grand Master arranged indeed
for exchanging prisoners, whereupon strange things came
to light which caused bishops and dignitaries of the king-
dom to write letters afterward to the Pope and to various
courts in Europe. In the hands of the Poles there were, it is
true, many prisoners, but these were grown men in the bloom
of life, captured with armed hand in battles and engage-
ments on the boundary ; while in the hands of the Knights
of the Cross were found mainly women and children seized
during night attacks and held for ransom. The Pope him-
self turned attention to this ; and despite the acuteness of
Johann von Felde, the procurator of the Order at the Holy
See, he gave in public expression to his indignation and his
anger.

There were difficulties as to Matsko. The Master did not
make them seriously, but only in appearance, so as to add
weight to each concession. He declared, therefore, that
a Christian knight, who had fought side by side with the
Jmud men, should in justice suffer death. In vain did the
king's counsellors bring up anew all that was known to them
of Yurand and his daughter, and the terrible wrong inflicted
on them and on the knights of Bogdanets by the servants of
the Order. Through a strange chance the Master in his
answer used words employed by the Princess Alexandra
when speaking to the old knight of Bogdanets, —

" Ye call yourselves lambs and our people wolves, but of

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 213

the four wolves who took part in carrying off Yurand's
daughter not one is alive now, but the lambs are going
safely through the world yet."

And this was true, but to this truth the lord of Tachev,
who was present, answered with the following question, —

" True. But has any one of them been slain by treachery,
or have those who fell not fallen sword in hand, every man of
them?"

The Master had no answer to this ; and when he saw also
that the king had begun to frown and his eyes to flash, he
yielded, not wishing to bring the dread sovereign to an out-
burst. It was agreed then that each side should send envoys
to receive the captives. On the Polish side were appointed
Zyndram, who wished to look from near by at the power of
the Order, and Povala, also Zb}7shko.

Prince Yamont rendered this service to Zbyshko. He
spoke to the king on his behalf, with the idea that the young
knight would thus see his uncle sooner, and bring him away
the more surely, since he would go for him as an envoy of
Yagello. The king did not refuse the prayer of the prince,
who, because of his joyful nature, kindness, and unusual
beauty, was the favorite of his Majesty and all the court
officials ; withal he never asked for himself any favor.
Zbyshko thanked him from his whole soul, for now he felt
convinced that Matsko would escape from the Knights of the
Order.

" No man envies thee," said Zbyshko to Yamont, " thy
place near the king ; and thou art near him justly, since thy
intimacy is used for the good of others, and a better heart
than thine, I think, no one has."

"It is pleasant near the king," replied Yamont, "but I
would rather be in the field against Knights of the Order,
and this I envy thee, that thou hast fought against them."

After a while he added, —

"Von Wenden, the comtur of Torun, arrived here yester-
day, and this evening ye will go to him for the night, with
the Master and his retinue."

" And then to Malborg? "

" And then to Malborg."

Here Prince Yamont laughed, —

" That road is not long, but it will be unpleasant, since the
Germans have won nothing from the king, with Vitold too
they will have no pleasure. He has gathered all the power
of Lithuania and is marching to the Jmud land."

214 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" If the king assists, there will be a great war."

" All our knights are begging the Lord God for it. But
even if the king, through regard for Christian blood, should
not make a great war, he will help Vitold with grain and
money; and it will not be without this, too, that Polish
knights will go as volunteers to him."

" As I live they will go," answered Zbyshko. " And per-
haps the Order will declare war against the king because of
that."

" Oh, no ! while the present Master lives there will be no
war."

And he was right. Zbyshko had known the Master
earlier ; but now on the road to Malborg, being, with Zyn-
dram and Povala, at his side nearly all the time, he could
observe more closely and estimate the man more accurately.
In fact, that journey only confirmed him in the conviction
that the Grand Master, Conrad von Jungingen, was not de-
praved and wicked. He was forced often to act unjustly,
for the whole Order was founded on injustice. He had
to commit injustice, for the Order reposed on injustice to
man. He had to utter calumny, for the practice of calumny
had come to him, together with the insignia of his office,
and from early years he had grown accustomed to consider
calumny as diplomatic skill merely. But he was not a tyrant ;
he feared the judgment of God, and as far as he was able
he restrained the pride and insolence of those dignitaries of
the Order who were urging on to war against the power of
Yagello. He was a weak man, however. The Order had
been accustomed for generations to pre}T on the property
of others, to plunder, to take adjoining lands by force or
treacherj' ; since Conrad not only was unable to restrain that
predatory hunger, but in spite of himself, by force of ac-
quired impetus, he yielded to it and strove to satisfy this
craving. Distant were the days of Winrich von Kniprode,
days of iron discipline, with which the Order astonished the
whole world of that time. Even during the rule of Conrad
Wallenrod, the Master who preceded Jungingen, the Order
grew intoxicated with its own might, which was always
growing, and which temporary defeats could not diminish, it
became intoxicated with glory, with success, with human
blood, so that the bonds which held it in union and in strength
were loosened. In so far as he was able the Master maintained
right and justice ; in so far as he was able he lightened person-
ally the iron hand of the Order, which weighed on peasants, on

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

215

citizens, and even on the clergy and on nobles living by feudal
right on lands of the Order; hence near Malborg this or
that citizen or land-tiller might be not only well-to-do, but
wealthy ; while in more remote places the tyranny, cruelty,
and disorder of the comturs trampled justice, spread op-
pression and extortion, squeezed out the last copper by
means of taxes imposed without warrant and even without
pretext, pressed out tears, and often blood, so that in whole
extensive regions there was one groan, universal wretched-
ness, and universal complaint. If even the good of the
Order commanded greater mildness, as at times in Jmud,
those commands came to naught in view of the disorder of
the comturs and their native cruelty. So Conrad von
Jungingen felt like a charioteer who is driving maddened
horses and has dropped the reins from his hands, abandoning
his chariot to the will of fate. Hence evil forebodings
mastered his soul frequently, and frequently those prophetic
words occurred to him : "I established them as bees of use-
fulness ; I settled them on the threshold of Christian lands ;
but they have risen against me. They care not for the souls,
and they have no compassion for the bodies, of the people
who turned from error to the Catholic faith, and to me. They
have made slaves of those people, and by neglecting to teach
them the commands of God, and by depriving them of the
holy sacraments, they expose them to greater torments of
hell than if they had continued Pagans, They make wars to
satisfy their own greed, hence the hour will come when their
teeth will be broken, and the right hand will be cut from
them, and their right leg shall be lame, so that they will
confess their offences."

The Master knew that those reproaches, which the myste-
rious Voice uttered against the Order in the vision to Saint
Bridget, were true. He understood that, that edifice, reared
on the land of another, and on wrong done another, — that edi-
fice, resting on calumny, treachery, and tyranny, could not en-
dure. He feared that, undermined for whole years by blood
and by tears, it would fall from one blow of the strong Polish
hand ; he felt that the chariot drawn by raging horses would
end in the abyss, so he strove that at least the hour of judg-
ment, defeat, wrath, and suffering should come as late as pos-
sible. In spite of his weakness, he presented therefore in one
thing an invincible opposition to his insolent and haughty
counsellors : he would not permit a war with Poland. In
vain did they reproach him with fear and incompetence ; in

216 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CKOSS

vain did the comturs of the border urge war with all their
might. He, when the fire was just ready to burst forth, always
withdrew at the last moment, and then gave thanks to God
at Malborg that he had been able to arrest the sword raised
above the Order.

But he knew that war must come. Hence that knowl-
edge that the Order was built, not on the justice of
God, but on injustice and calumny, and that feeling of an
approaching day of destruction, made him one of the most
unhappy men on earth. He would beyond doubt have given
his life and blood could it have been otherwise, and were
there time yet to turn to a way of justice ; but he felt that it
was late then. To turn would mean to give to the rightful
owners all those rich and fertile lands seized by the Order, God
knows how long since, and with them a multitude of cities as
rich as Dantzig. And that was not all ! It would mean to
renounce the Jmud region ; to renounce attacks on Lithuania ;
to put the sword in the scabbard ; finally, to remove alto-
gether from those regions in which there were no more peo-
ple for the Order to Christianize, and settle in Palestine a
second time, or on some of the Grecian islands, to de-
fend the Cross there from real Saracens. But this was im-
possible, since it would have been equivalent to a sentence
of destruction to the Order. Who would agree to that?
What Grand Master would ask for it? The soul and
life of Conrad were -covered with a shadow, but if a man
were to appear with an advice of this sort, the Master
would be the first to condemn him to a dark chamber as one
who had lost his senses. The Order had to go on and on till
the day when God himself should fix the limit.

So Conrad advanced, but in gloom and in suffocating sor-
row. The hair on his chin and temples had grown silvery,
and his eyes, once quick, were half covered with their heavy
drooping lids. Zbyshko did not note a smile even once on
his countenance. The Master's face was not severe nor
even overcast ; it was only tortured, as if by silent suffering.
In his armor, with a cross on his breast, in the centre of
which was a black eagle on a quadrangular field, and in a
great white mantle also adorned with the Cross, he produced
the impression of dignity, of majesty and sorrow. Conrad
had been a joyous man, he had loved jests, and even at
that time he was not averse to splendid feasts, spectacles,
and tournaments, nay, he even took part in them ; but neither
in the throng of brilliant knights, who came as guests to

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 217

Malborg, nor in a joyous outcry, amid the sounds of trum-
pets and the clatter of weapons, or amid goblets filled with
Malvoisie, was he ever gladsome. When all around seemed
full of strength, splendor, inexhaustible wealth, invincible
power ; when the envoys of the emperor and of kings of the
west shouted with enthusiasm that the Order could stand by
itself for all kingdoms, and the strength of the world, — he
alone was not deceived, he alone remembered the ominous
words in the vision of the saint: "The time will come when
their teeth will be broken, and their right hand cut from
them, when their right leg will be lame, so that they will
confess their offences."

218 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTEE LXII.

THEY went by land through Helmno to Grudziondz, where
they stopped for the night and passed the next day, for the
Grand Master had to judge a question of fishing between
the castle starosta of the Order and the neighboring nobility
whose lands bordered on the Vistula. Thence they sailed
on barges of the Order down the river to Malborg. Zyndram,
Povala, and Zbyshko passed all the time at the side of the
Master, who was curious to learn what impression would be
made, especially on Zyndram, by the might of the Order
when he looked from near by at it. This concerned Conrad,
because Zyndram was not only a valiant and terrible knight
in single combat, but an uncommonly skilful warrior. There
was no other man in the kingdom who knew, as he did, how to
lead large armies, muster regiments for battle, build castles as
well as storm them, and throw bridges across broad rivers ;
no other man who understood "guns" so well, — that is,
arms of various nations, and all military tactics. The
Master, knowing that much depended on the opinion of
Zyndram in the counsel of the King, thought that if he
could astonish him by the greatness of the Order's wealth,
and by its army, war would be deferred for a long time.
And, above all, the sight of Malborg might itself fill the
heart of every Pole with dread, for no other fortress on
earth could compare, even approximately, with that one,
counting the High Castle, the Middle Castle, and the First
Castle.1 Already, from afar, in sailing down the Nogat,
the knights saw the mighty bastions standing out against
the sky. The day was bright and clear, so they could see
them perfectly ; and after some time, when the barges had
approached, the points of the church gleamed still more on
the lofty castle and the gigantic walls, towering some above
others, partly in red brick, but mainly covered with that
celebrated gray-white coating which only masons of the

1 Frederic II., King of Prussia, brought Malborg to complete ruin
after the fall of the Polish Commonwealth.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 219

Order had the skill to fabricate. The immensity of the walls
surpassed every structure which the Polish knights had seen
in their lives thus far. It might seem that edifice grew there
on edifice, creating in that place, low by nature, as it were,
a mountain, the summit of which was the High Castle, the
sides the Middle and the First Castle. There radiated from
that giant nest of armed monks such uncommon might and
power that even the long and usually gloomy face of the
Grand Master cleared somewhat as he gazed at it.

" Ex Into Marienburg. Marienburg 1 from the mud,"
said he, turning toward Zyndram ; " but no human power can
crush that mud."

Zyndram made no answer, and in silence he took in with
his eyes all the bastions and the immensity of the walls
strengthened by monstrous escarps.

" You gentlemen," added Conrad, after a moment of
silence, "who understand fortresses, what do you say to
this?"

" The fortress seems to me impregnable," replied the
Polish knight, as if in meditation; "but —

" But what? What can you criticise in it? "

"But any fortress may change masters."

At this the Grand Master frowned.

" In what sense do you speak? "

" In this sense, that the judgments and decisions of God
are hidden from the eyes of man."

And again he looked in meditation on the walls, while
Zbyshko, to whom Povala had interpreted his answer cor-
rectly, looked at him admiringly and with gratitude. He
was struck at that moment by the resemblance between
Zyndram and the Jmud leader Skirvoillo. Both had immense
heads of the same kind, driven in, as it were, between broad
shoulders ; both had mighty breasts and the same form of
bowed legs.

Meanwhile the Master, not wishing that the last word
should remain with the Polish knight, began a second time :

" They say that our Marienburg is six times greater than
Vavel, the castle of Cracow."

" In Cracow on the cliff there is not so much space as
here on the plain," replied Zyndram; "but our heart in
Vavel is greater."

Conrad raised his brows wonderingly, —

" I do not understand."

1 Marieuburg iu German ; Malborg in Polish.

220 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" But what is the heart in any fortress, if not the church?
Our cathedral in Vavel is .three times as large as that here."

While saying this, he indicated the fortress church, really
not large, on which glittered a great mosaic figure of the
Most Holy Lady on a golden background.

Again Conrad was not pleased with the turn of speech.

" You have ready but strange answers," said he.

Meanwhile they had arrived. The excellent police of the
Order had evidently notified the town and the castle of the
Grand Master's coming, for at the landing, in addition to
a number of brothers, were trumpeters of the town, who
greeted the Grand Master usually with their trumpets when
he landed. Horses were waiting at the shore for him. When
the party had mounted, they passed through the town and en-
tering the Weaver's Gate at the side of the Sparrow Bastion,
rode up to the First Castle. At the gate the Master was
greeted by the Grand Comtur, Wilhelm von Helfenstein, —
who bore only the title, since for some months his duties had
been performed actually by Kuno Lichtenstein, then absent
on a mission to England, — and, besides, by the Hospitaller
Conrad Lichtenstein, a relative of Kuno, by the Grand
Master of the Wardrobe, Rumpenheim, and the Grand
Treasurer, Burghard von Wobecke, and finally by the Petty
Comtur, the overseer of the workshops and the management
of the castle. Besides these dignitaries there were some
ordained brothers, who had charge of church affairs in
Prussia, and who oppressed other cloisters grievously, as
well as parish priests, whom they forced to work on roads
even, and at ice-breaking. With those ordained men stood
a multitude of lay brothers, — that is, knights not bound to
canonical observances. Their large and strong bodies (the
Order accepted no weak men), their broad shoulders, curly
beard, and stern faces made them resemble the greedy robber
knights of Germany more than brothers. From their eyes
stared daring insolence and boundless pride. They did not
like Conrad because he feared war with the might of
Yagello; frequently at the Chapters they reproached him
openly with cowardice, made pictures of him on the walls,
and roused jesters to ridicule him to his eyes. But this
time they inclined their heads with apparent humility, espe-
cially since the Master appeared in company with foreign
knights ; and they hurried quickly to hold his horse's bridle
and the stirrups.

The Master alighted, and turned at once to Helfenstein.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 221

" Are there tidings from Werner von Tettingen? " asked
he.

Tettingen, as Grand Marshal, or commander of the armed
forces of the Order, was on an expedition then against the
Jmud men and Vitold.

"There is nothing important," answered Helfenstein,
'' but damage has been done. The rabble burnt villages
near Ragneta and towns around other castles."

" In God is our hope, that one great battle will break
iheir rage and stubbornness, " replied the Master.

When he had spoken, he raised his eyes, and his lips
moved a moment in a prayer for the success of the armies
of the Order.

Then he turned toward the Polish knights and said, —

" These are envoys of the King of Poland : the knight of the
Mashkovitse, the knight of Tachev, and the knight of Bogda-
nets, who have come with us for the exchange of prisoners.
Let the comtur of the castle show them guest-chambers, and
entertain and treat them as is proper."

The Knights of the Order looked with curiosity at the
envoys, but especially at Povala, whose name, as a renowned
champion, was known to some of them. Those who had
not heard of his deeds at the courts of Bohemia, Burgundy,
and Poland were filled with wonder at his stature, and his
battle stallion of such size that he reminded men who in
youth had visited the Holy Land and Egypt, of elephants
and camels.

Some recognized Zbyshko, who had fought within barriers
at Malborg ; and those greeted him rather kindly, remember-
ing that Ulrich, the strong brother of the Master, who enjoyed
great favor in the Order, had shown him real esteem and
friendship. Not less attention and wonder were roused by
him who, in a future then not distant, was to be the most
dreadful of all the scourgers of the Order, namely, Zyndram ;
for when he had dismounted he seemed, because of his un-
common strength and lofty shoulders, to be almost hump-
backed. His arms of exceeding length and his bow-legs
roused smiles on the faces of the younger brothers. One of
them, known for his love of jesting, even approached him,
wishing to say a word, but when he looked into the eyes of
the lord of Mashkovitse, he lost desire somehow, and walked
away in silence.

Meanwhile the comtur of the castle went with the guests,
conducting them. They entered, first, a court of no great

222 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

width, in which, besides a school, an ancient storehouse,
and a saddler's workshop, was the chapel of Saint Nicholas ;
then passing the Nicholas bridge they entered the First
Castle proper. The comtur for some time conducted them
amid strong walls, strengthened here and there by greater
or smaller bastions. Zyndram looked with care at every-
thing ; the coratur, even without inquiry, indicated various
buildings willingly, as if he wished the guests to see all
objects in the utmost detail.

" That great building which your Graces see before you
on the left is," said he, "our stable. We are poor monks,
but people say that elsewhere even knights are not lodged
as horses are in this place."

" People do not reproach you with poverty," said Povala ;
" but there must be something here besides horse-stalls,
since this building is so high, and you, of course, do not lead
your horses up stairways."

"Above the stable, which is on the ground-floor and in
which there are four hundred horses, are storehouses ; these
contain a stock of wheat to last ten years, I think. There
will never be a siege here ; but even should there be, no
enemy will conquer us by famine."

Then he turned to the right and again passed a bridge
between the bastion of Saint Laurence and the Armor Bas-
tion, and led them to another square, immense, lying in the
very centre of the First Castle.

" Observe, your Graces," said the comtur, " that what you
see to the north there, though by the power of God impreg-
nable, is only the 4 Vorburg,' and may not be compared in
strength with the Middle Castle, to which I shall conduct
you, still less with the High Castle."

In fact, a separate moat and a special drawbridge divided
the Middle Castle from that square ; and only in the castle
gate, which stood considerably higher, could the knights,
when they had turned, at the suggestion of the comtur, take
in once more with their vision all that great quadrangle
which was called the First Castle. Edifice rose there at the
side of edifice, so that it seemed to Zyudram that he saw a
whole city. There were inexhaustible supplies of wood laid
away in piles as large as houses, heaps of stone cannon-
balls standing up like pyramids, cemeteries, hospitals, and
magazines. Somewhat aside, near a lake in the centre, were
the mighty red walls of the " Temple ; " that is, an immense
storehouse, with an eating-hall for mercenaries and servants.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 223

At the north wall were to he seen other stables for the horses
of knights, and for choice steeds of the Master. At the op-
posite side of the quadrangle were dwellings for various man-
agers and officials of the Order ; again storehouses, granaries,
bakeries, rooms for clothing, foundries, a great arsenal,
prisons, the old cannon foundry, — each building so strong
and so fortified that in each it was possible to make a stand
as in a separate fortress, and all were surrounded by a wall,
and by a crowd of tremendous bastions; outside the wall
was a moat ; outside the moat a circle of great palisades ; be-
yond the palisades, on the west, rolled the yellow waves of
the Nogat. On the north and west gleamed the surface of
a broad lake, and on the south towered up the still more
strongly fortified Middle and High Castles.

A most terrible nest, which had an expression of im-
mense strength, and in which were joined the two greatest
powers known to man in that century, — the power of the
church and the power of the sword. Whoso resisted the
first, was cut down by the second. Whoso lifted an arm
against both, against him rose a shout through all Christen-
dom, that he had raised that arm against the Cross of the
Saviour. And straightway knights rushed together from all
lands to give aid. That nest, therefore, was swarming at
all times with armed men and artisans, and in it, at all times,
activity buzzed as in a beehive. Before the great build-
ings, in the passages, at the gates, in the workshops, there
was everywhere movement, as at a fair. Echo bore about
the sound of hammers and chisels fashioning stone cannon-
balls, the roar of wind-mills and tread-mills, the neighing of
horses, the rattle of arms and of armor, the sound of trum-
pets and fifes, calls and commands. On those squares all
languages were heard, and one might meet warriors from
every nation; hence the unerring English archers, who
pierced a pigeon tied to a pole a hundred yards distant, and
whose arrows went through breastplates as easily as through
woollen stuff, and the terrible Swiss infantry who fought
with double-handed swords, and the Danes, valiant, though
immoderate in food and drink, and the French knights,
inclined equally to laughter and to quarrel, the silent and
haughty Spanish nobles, the brilliant knights of Italy, tho
most skilful swordsmen of all, dressed in silk and satin,
and during war in impenetrable armor forged in Venice,
Florence, and Milan, the knights of Burgundy, Fries! ard,
and finally Germans from every German country. The

224 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"white mantles" circled about among all as superiors and
masters. "A tower filled with gold," or, more accurately,
a separate chamber, built in the High Castle next the
dwelling of the Grand Master, really filled from top to bot-
tom with coin and bars of precious metal, permitted the Order
to entertain "guests" worthily, as well as to assemble mer-
cenaries, who were sent on expeditions and to all castles to
be at the disposition of voits, starostas, and comturs. So
that to the power of the sword and the power of religion
were joined here great wealth, and also iron discipline,
which, though relaxed in recent times by excess of confi-
dence, and intoxication over the strength of the Order, was
still maintained by the force of ancient custom. Monarchs
went there not only to fight against Pagans or to borrow
money, but to learn the art of governing ; knights went there
to learn the art of war, for in all the world of that day no
one knew how to govern and wage war as did the Order.
When it settled in those regions, it owned not one span of
earth save a small district and a few castles bestowed on it
by a heedless Polish prince ; now it possessed a broad country,
larger than many kingdoms, containing fertile lands, strong
cities, and impregnable castles. It possessed and watched,
as a spider possesses its extended web, every thread of
which it holds beneath its body. From out that place, from
out that High Castle, from the Grand Master, and from the
"white mantles," went in every direction, by post messen-
gers, commands to feudatory nobles, to city councils, to
mayors, to voits and assistant voits, to captains of mercenary
troops ; and what there in that centre had been originated
and determined by mind and will was executed far from
there and quickly by hundreds and by thousands of fists in
armor. Hither flowed in money from whole regions, wheat,
all kinds of provisions, tribute from the secular clergy groan-
ing under a grievous yoke, and also from other cloisters at
which the Order looked with unfriendly eye. From out that
place, finally, grasping hands were stretched against all sur-
rounding lands and nations.

The numerous Prussian people of Lithuanian speech had
been swept from the earth at that period. Lithuania had
felt till recently the iron foot of the Knight of the Cross
weighing on her breast so cruelly that for every breath she
gave, blood went from her heart with it. Poland, though
victorious in the dreadful battle at Plovtse, had still lost in
the time of Lokietek her possessions on the left bank of

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 225

the Vistula, together with Dantzig, Chev, Gniev, and Sviet.
The Order of Livonian Knights stretched out after Russian
lands ; and those two Orders moved forward, like the first
gigantic wave of a German sea, which was covering Slav
lands with an ever-widening deluge.

Suddenly the sun of the German Order was obscured be-
hind a cloud. Lithuania had received the Cross from Poland,
and Yagello had received the throne at Cracow with the hand
of the marvellous Yadviga. The Order, it is true, had not
lost a single land through this, or a single castle, but it
felt that against its power a power was now arrayed, and
it lost the reason of its existence in Prussia. After the bap-
tism of Lithuania the Order had only to return to Palestine
and guard pilgrims on their way to the Holy City. But to
return would be to renounce wealth, rule, power, dominion,
cities, lands, and whole kingdoms. So the Order began to
squirm in rage and terror, like a monstrous dragon in whose
side the barbed shaft has sunk deeply. The Grand Master
Conrad feared to risk all on one cast of the die, and trem-
bled at the thought of war with Yagello, the ruler of Polish
and Lithuanian lands and of those broad Russian regions
which Olgierd had dragged from the throat of the Tartar ;
but the greater number of the Knights of the Cross urged
on to war, feeling that they must light a life-and-death
battle while their forces were intact and before the halo of
the Order should grow pale, while the whole world was
hastening to give aid to them, and before the thunders of
the Papacy could fall upon that nest of theirs. It was a
question of life and death then for the Order not to spread
the Christian faith, but to uphold the heathen.

Meanwhile, among nations, and at the courts of Europe,
they accused Yagello and Lithuania of having performed a
baptism that was false and counterfeit, declaring it impos-
sible that that could be done in a single year which the sword
of the Knights had not done in generations. They incensed
against Poland and its sovereign, kings and knights, as
against guardians and defenders of Pagan institutions ; and
their complaints, which were disbelieved in Rome alone, went
through the world in a broad wave, and brought to Malborg
princes, counts, and knights from the west and south of
Europe. The Order gained confidence and felt itself all-
mighty. Marienburg, with its two tremendous castles and
its First Castle, dazzled men through its strength more than
ever. They were dazzled by its wealth and its seeming
YOL. ii. — 15

226 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

discipline ; and the whole Order appeared more command-
ing, more inexhaustible for coming ages, than it had been
at any time ; and no man among princes, no man among
knightly guests, no man even among Knights of the Order,
save the Grand Master Conrad, understood that from the
hour when Lithuania had become Christian, something .of
such character had happened as if those currents of the Nogat,
which defended on one side the formidable fortress, had
begun to undermine its walls in silence and irresistibly. No
man understood that, though power remained yet in that
enormous body, the soul had flown from it; whoso came
freshly and looked at that Marienburg reared ex luto,
at those walls, bastions, black crosses on gates, mantle-
rooms, and storehouses, thought, first of all, that even the
gates of hell would not prevail against the Cross there, in
its northern capital.

With a similar thought did not only Povala and Zbyshko
look at it, they who had been there previously, but also
Zyndram, a man far keener of mind than they were. Even
he, as he gazed at that armored swarming place of soldiers,
embraced by the circle of bastions and by gigantic palisades,
grew dark in the face, and to his mind came, in spite of
him, the insolent words with which the Knights of the Cross
had threatened Kazimir, the Polish king, —

"Our force is greater; if thou yield not, we will hunt
thee to Cracow itself with our sword-blades."

Meanwhile the comtur of the castle conducted the knights
farther on, to the Middle Castle, in the eastern flank of
which were guest-chambers.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CEOSS. 227

CHAPTEE LXTIL

MATSKO and Zbyshko held each other in a long embrace,
for each had loved the other always, and during recent years
adventures and mishaps met in common made that love still
stronger. The old knight divined from the first glance at
his nephew that Danusia was not in the world then, so he
made no inquiry ; he merely drew the young man to his
bosom, wishing to show by the power of that pressure that
Zbyshko was not altogether an orphan, that there was still
a kindred soul which was ready to share a sad fate with him.
At last, when 'sorrow and pain had flowed away with their
tears considerably, Matsko asked, after a long silence, —
4 'Did they seize her again, or did she die in thy arms?"
" She died in my arms at the very edge of Spyhov," said
Zbyshko.

And he told what had happened, and how it had happened,
interrupting his narrative with sighs and weeping. Matsko
listened attentively ; he sighed also, and at last inquired, —
"But is Yurand still living? "

" Yurand was living when I left Spyhov, but he has not
long to abide in this world, and to a certainty I shall not see
him again."

" It would have been better, perhaps, to remain at Spyhov."
" But how was I to leave you in this place? "
" A couple of weeks earlier or later would be the same."
Zbyshko looked at his uncle carefully, and said, —
" You must have been sick. You look like Piotrovin." l
"Perhaps, for though the sun warms the world, it is
always cold underground, and the dampness is terrible be-
cause there is water around all these castles. I thought
that the mould here would kill me. There was no air to
breathe, and my wound opened because of my suffering, —
that wound, thou knowest, through which the arrow splinter
came out after I had drunk bear's oil."

1 A man brought to life according to popular tradition by Saint
Stanislav.

228 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"I remember," said Zbyshko, "for Yagenka and I went
for the bear. But did the dog brothers keep you underground
here?'*

Matsko nodded his head, and answered, —

"To tell the truth, they were not glad to see me, and it
was going ill with me. There is great hatred here -against
Vitold and the Jmud men, but still greater against those of
our people who help them. It was useless for me to tell
why we went to the Jmud land. They washed to cut my
head off, and if they did not cut it off it is only because
they did not wish to lose the ransom ; for, as thou knowest,
money has more charms for them than even vengeance, and
besides they wish to have in hand a proof that King Yagello
helps Pagans. That the Jmud people, the unfortunates,
beg for baptism, if only it is not from German hands, is
known to us who have been in their country ; but the
Knights pretend not to know this, and they calumniate those
people at all courts, and with them our king, Yagello."

Here Matsko was seized by a panting fit, so he had to be
silent for a time, and only after he had regained breath did
he continue, —

" And I might have died underground, perhaps. It is
true that Arnold von Baden took my part ; he wished to save
the ransom. But Arnold has no weight here, and they call
him a bear. Luckily De Lorche heard of me from Arnold,
and he made a tremendous uproar immediately. He may
not have told thee of this, for he hides his own good deeds
willingly. They hold him in consideration here, for a De
Lorche held high office once in the Order, and this man is
rich and of renowned family. He told them that he was our
captive, and that if they took my life, or if I died through
dampness and hunger, thou wouldst behead him. He threat-
ened even to tell throughout the courts of western Europe
how the Knights of the Cross treat belted knights. They
were frightened, and removed me to a hospital where there
is better food and the air is purer."

" I will not take one copper from De Lorche, so help me
God."

" It is pleasant to take ransom from an enemy, but it is a
proper thing to forgive a friend," added Matsko; "still,
since there is, as I hear, an agreement with the king
about exchange of prisoners, thou wilt not have to ransom
me."

"Well, but our knightly word?" inquired Zbyshko.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 229

'•The king's agreement is an agreement, still Arnold might
accuse us of dishonor."

When he heard this Matsko was concerned ; he thought a
while and said, —

"But it might be possible to reduce the amount some-
what."-

"We put our own estimate on ourselves. Are we of less
value now ? "

Matsko was concerned still more, but there was an ex-
pression of wonder in his eyes, and, as it were, of still
greater love for Zbyshko.

" He will guard his honor ; he was born with that power,"
muttered the old man.

And he sighed. Zbyshko thought that it was from re-
gret for the money which they had to pay Arnold, so he
said, —

*'• You know that we have wealth enough now, if only our
fate were not so grievous."

" God will change it for thee," said the old knight, with
emotion. " I have not long to live in this world as I now
am."

" Do not say that! You will be well, only let the wind
blow around you."

"The wind? The wind bends a young tree, but breaks an
old one."

" Nonsense! the bones are not decaying in you yet, and
it is a long way from you to old age. Be not sad ! "

" Wert thou gladsome, I should laugh. But I have an-
other cause for sadness, and to tell the truth, not only I, but
all of us."

"What is it?"

' ' Dost remember how I reproached thee in Skirvoillo's
camp because thou didst glorify the might of the Order?
Our men are firm in the field, I know they are, but from
near by, I see these dog brothers now for the first time."

Matsko lowered his voice, as if fearing lest some one might
overhear him.

' ' And I see now that thou wert right ; I was not. May the
hand of God defend us ; what power, what strength ! The
hands of our knights are itching, and they wish to strike
the Germans at the earliest; but they do not know that all
nations and kings are helping the Order, that Knights of the
Cross have more money, that they are better trained, that
their castles are stronger and their battle weapons better.

230 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

May God's hand defend us! Both among us, and here,
people say that it must come to a great war, and will come ;
but when it comes may God have mercy on our kingdom and
our people ! "

Here he clasped his iron-gray head with his palms, rested
his elbows on his knees, and was silent.

"Well," said Zbyshko, "you see, taken separately, many
of our men are stronger than single champions on their side,
but as to a great war you yourself have -grown thoughtful."

" Oi ! I have indeed ! And God grant that those envoys
of the king will grow thoughtful also, but especially
Zyndram."

" I saw how gloomy he became. He is a great man in
war, and they say that no one in the world is so skilful in
battle."

" If this is true, perhaps there will be no war."

" If the Knights of the Cross see that they are stronger,
then war will come surely. And I tell you sincerely, God
grant us an end of some sort, for we cannot live longer in
this way."

In his turn Zbyshko, as if crushed by his own and the gen-
eral misfortune, dropped his head.

" I grieve for our noble kingdom," said Matsko; "but I
fear that God has punished us for great boasting. Thou re-
memberest how, in front of the cathedral in Cracow before
mass, at the time when thy head was to be cut off, and was
not, the knighthood challenged Timur the Lame, the master
of forty kingdoms, the man who made a mountain of human
skulls, — the Knights of the Cross were not enough for them,
they must challenge all opponents at once, — and in this was
offence against God, perhaps."

Zbyshko at this reminder seized his golden hair, for great
grief had come on him unexpectedly, and he cried, —

" But who saved me at that time from the headman, if not
she ? O Jesus ! My Danusia ! 0 Jesus ! "

And he tore his hair, and then began to gnaw his fist,
with which he tried to stifle his sobbing, so did the spirit
whine in the man from sudden pain.

" Keep God in thy heart, boy ! be quiet ! " cried Matsko.
« « What wilt thou gain ? Restrain thyself ! Be calm ! "

But Zbyshko was unable for a long time to calm himself,
and he came to his mind only when Matsko, who was really
ill yet, grew so faint that he tottered on his feet, and fell to
the bench quite unconscious. Then the young man placed

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 231

him on the bed, strengthened him with wine, which the
comtur of the castle had sent, and watched over him till the
old knight dropped asleep.

They woke late next morning fresher and rested.

" Well," said Matsko, " it must be that my time has not
come yet; and I think that if the breeze of the field were
blowing about me I could ride to the end of my journey."

" The envoys will remain here some days yet," answered
Zbyshko, " for people are coming with requests about cap-
tives caught in Mazovia or Great Poland while robbing ; but
we may go whenever you wish, and when you feel strong
enough."

At this moment Hlava came in.

" Dost know what the envoys are doing?" asked the old
knight of him.

" They are visiting the church and the High Castle, — the
comtur of the castle acts himself as their guide ; afterward
they will go to the chief refectory to a dinner to which the
Grand Master is to invite 3Tour Graces."

"But what hast thou been doing since early morning?"

" Looking at German mercenaries, infantry, which cap-
tains are drilling, and I compared them with our Cheh men."

" Dost thou remember Cheh infantry? "

" I was a stripling when the knight Zyh captured me, but
I remember well, for I was curious about such things from
boyhood."

"Well, and what?"

u Oh, nothing! The infantry of the Order is strong and
well trained, but the men are bullocks, while our Chehs are
wolves. Should it come to action — but then your Graces
know that bullocks do not eat wolves, and wolves like beef
tremendously."

" That is true," said Matsko, who evidently knew some-
thing of this ; " the man who rubs against your people jumps
back from them as from a porcupine."

" In battle a mounted knight is as good as ten footmen,"
said Zbyshko.

" But only infantry can take Malborg," answered Hlava.

Remarks on infantry stopped there, for Matsko, following
the course of his own thoughts, said, —

" Hear Hlava ; to-day, when I get up and feel in strength,
we will go."

"But whither?"

"Of course to Mazovia. To Spyhov," said Zbyshko.

232 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" And shall we stay there?"

Here Matsko looked at his nephew inquiringly, for thus
far they had not spoken of what they were to do in future.
The young man had his decision ready, but evidently had no
wish to grieve his uncle, so he replied indirectly, —

"First, you must be well."

"And then what?"

' ' And then ? You will go back to Bogdanets. I know
how you love Bogdanets."

"But thou?"

" I love it too."

u I do not say that thou shouldst not go to Yurand," said
Matsko, slowly, " for if he dies, we ought to bury him
properly; but attend to what I say, for being young thou
art not my equal in prudence. Spyhov is unfortunate in
some way. Whatever good has met thee, has met thee
elsewhere, but in Spyhov, only grievous suffering and
anguish."

" You speak the truth, but Danusia's body is in Spyhov."

"Be quiet!" exclaimed Matsko, fearing lest unexpected
pain should seize Zbyshko, as it had the day previous.

But on the young man's face were reflected only tender-
ness and sorrow.

"There will be time for counsel," said he, after a while.
"You must rest in Plotsk anyhow."

' ' Care will not fail your Grace in Plotsk," put in Hlava.

"True," added Zbyshko. " Do you know that Yagenka
is there? She is a damsel of Princess Alexandra. But of
course you know, for you brought her there. She was in
Spyhov too. It was a wonder to me that you said nothing
of her while we were with Skirvoillo."

" Not only was she in Spyhov, but had it not been for
her, Yurand would be groping along a highway with his stick,
or would have died somewhere at the roadside. I brought
her to Plotsk for the Abbot's legacy, and I said nothing to
thee about her ; if I had, thou wouldst not have <heard it.
Thou wert paying no attention to anything, poor fellow, at
that time."

"She loves you greatly," said Zbyshko. "Praised be
God that we needed no letters, but she got letters from
the princess on your behalf, and through the princess from
the envoys of the Order."

" God bless the girl, for on earth there is not a better than
she ! " replied Matsko.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 233

i

Further conversation was interrupted by the entrance of
Zyndram and Povala, who, since they had heard of Matsko' s
fainting fit, had come to visit him.

"Praised be Jesus Christ!" said Zyndram, when he had
crossed the threshold. ' ' How is it with you to-day ? "

"God reward you! In a small way. Zbyshko says
that if the wind were to blow around me. I should be well
immediately."

"Why should you not? You will be well! All will be
well," put in Povala.

" Besides, I have rested thoroughly. Not like your Graces,
who, as I hear, rose early."

"First people came to us to claim prisoners," said Zyn-
dram, " and afterward we examined the management of the
Order, — in the First Castle and the other castles."

" Firm management, and firm castles ! " muttered Matsko.

" Surely they are firm. In the church there are orna-
ments in the Arabic style ; the Knights said that they had
learned that style from the Saracens in Sicily, and in the
castles are special rooms on pillars which stand alone, or in
clusters. You will see yourselves the great refectory. The
fortress is tremendous in all its parts, such a fortress as there
is in no other place. Such walls a stone cannon-ball, though
the greatest, could not bite in any way. By my faith,rthere
is pleasure in looking at it."

Zyndram said this so joyously that Matsko looked at him
with astonishment, and asked, —

" But their wealth and good order, and troops, and guests,
have you looked at them?"

"They showed us all, as if through friendliness, but really
to make the hearts sink in us."

"Well, and what?"

" Well, God grant that when war comes we shall drive
them from here, beyond the mountains and seas, — to the
place whence they came."

Matsko, forgetting his sickness at that moment, sprang to
his feet in astonishment.

" How is this, lord? " asked he. " Men say that you have
a quick mind. As to me, I grew faint when I saw what
their power is. In God's name, whence do you get your
conviction ? "

Here he turned to his nephew.

" Zbyshko, command to bring wine, that which they sent
us. Sit down, your Graces, and talk, since a better cure

234 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

for my sickness than your discourse no physician could think
out."

Zbyshko, also very curious, put the wine on the table him-
self, and with it goblets ; all sat around the table then, and
Zyndram spoke as follows, —

" This fortress is nothing ; for what the hand of man has
reared, the hand of man can pull down. Ye know what
keeps brick together? Mortar! But do ye know what
keeps people together? Love."

"By God's wounds! honey is flowing from your lips!"
exclaimed Matsko.

Zyndram, rejoiced in his heart by that praise, con-
tinued, —

" Of the people in this region one has in bonds with us a
brother, another a son, another a relative, another a son-in-
law, or some one else. The comturs of the boundary com-
mand their men to go out and rob us ; hence many of them
are slain, and many of them we capture. But since people
here have learned already of the exchange of prisoners be-
tween the king and the Grand Master, they came to us from
early morning to give the names of captives, which names
our scribe entered down. First of all came a cooper, a rich
citizen, a German, who has a house in Malborg, when he
said at last : ' If I could serve your king and kingdom in any
way, I would give my life and not merely my property.' I
sent him away, thinking the man a Judas. But after him
came a parish priest from near Oliva, to ask about his
brother, and he spoke as follows : ' Is it true, lord, that ye
are going to war with our Prussian masters? If ye are, be
it known to you that the whole people here when they say
" Thy kingdom come," are thinking of your sovereign.'
Afterward appeared two nobles for their sons : these nobles
live near Shtum on feudal lands ; there were merchants from
Dantzig, there were artisans, there was a bell-founder from
Kvidjyn, there was a crowd of various people, and they all
said the same thing."

Here Zyndram stopped and looked around to see that no
men were listening behind the doors ; on returning he finished
in a somewhat lower voice, —

" I inquired long about everything. Throughout all
Prussia the Knights of the Cross are hated by priests, nobles,
citizens, and land-tillers. And not only are they hated by
people who use our speech, or the Prussian, but even by
Germans. The man who is forced to serve, serves; but the

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

235

plague is more beloved than the Knights of the Cross are.
That is the truth of the matter."

"Yes, but what has this to do with the power of the
Order?" asked Matsko, anxiously.

Zyndram smoothed his broad forehead with his hand,
thought a while, as if seeking a comparison, then smiled, and
inquired, —

" Have you ever fought within barriers ? "

" I have, and fought frequently."

" Then what do you think — Will not a knight be thrown
from his horse at the first onset, even though he be the
mightiest, who has the saddle girths cut under him, and also
his stirrup straps ? "

" As true as life ! "

" Well, do you see? the Order is a knight like that."

" It is, as God is just ! " shouted Zbyshko. " Even in a
book thou 'It find nothing to beat that ! "

And Matsko was so excited that he said in a voice trem-
bling somewhat, —

" God reward you. For your head, lord, the armorer
must fashion a helmet purposely, as there is none ready made
on earth to fit it."

236 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTEE LXIV,

MATSKO and Zbyshko promised themselves to leave Mai-
borg straightway, but they did not depart during the day
on which Zyndram had strengthened their spirits so mightily,
for there was a dinner at the High Castle, and then a supper
in honor of guests and envoys, to which Zbyshko was invited,
and for Zbyshko's sake also Matsko. The dinner was given
to a select company in the Grand Refectory, into which light
came by ten windows, and the ceiling of which in pointed
arches rested, through a rare architectural device, on one
column. Of foreigners, besides Yagello's knights, there sat
down to the table only one Suabian count, and one Burgun-
dian, who, though a subject of rich lords, had come at their
command to borrow money from the Order. Of local per-
sons, besides the Grand Master, four dignitaries took part
in the dinner, so-called pillars of the Order ; that is, the grand
comtur, the almoner, the master of the wardrobe, and the
treasurer. The fifth pillar, the marshal, was at that time on
an expedition against Vitold.

Though the Order had vowed poverty, they ate on gold
and silver and drank Malvoisie, for the Master wished to
dazzle the Polish envoys. But despite a multitude of dishes
and abundant cheer, that feast was somewhat irksome to the
guests, because of difficulty in conversation and ceremonies
which were to be observed on all sides. But supper was
more gladsome, in the Grand Refectory (Convents Remter),
for the Order met there, and all those guests who had not
marched yet against Vitold with the army of the marshal.
No dispute disturbed its joyousness. nor any quarrel. It is
true that knights from other lauds, foreseeing that they would
have to meet the Poles sometime, looked at them with un-
friendly eye, but the Knights of the Cross had informed
them beforehand of the need to conduct themselves quietly,
and had begged them most earnestly to do so, fearing lest
they might offend the king and the entire kingdom in the
persons of the envoys. But even then the ill-will of the
Order was made manifest; they forewarned the guests

THE KNIGHTS OP THE CROSS. 237

against Polish temper : " For every word," said they,
" sharper than common, the Poles will tear a man's beard
out, or thrust a knife into his body." So the guests were as-
tonished afterward at the courtesy of Povala and Zyndram,
and the more quick-witted said that Polish manners were
not rude, but that the tongues of the Knights of the Cross
were malignant and venomous.

Some of them, accustomed to refined amusements at the
polished courts of western Europe, took away ideas not en-
tirely favorable concerning the manners of the Knights in Mal-
borg ; for at that feast there was an orchestra noisy beyond
measure, there were rude songs of " playmen," rough jests
of buffoons, and dances of barefooted maidens. And when
guests wondered at the presence of women in the High
Castle, it was said that the prohibition had been removed
long before, and that the great Winrich Kniprode himself
had danced in his day there with the beautiful Maria von
Alfieben. The brothers explained that women not only
lived in the Castle, but came to feast in the refectory, and
that the past year Prince Vitold's wife, who lodged in the
old armory of the First Castle, had appeared every day in
the refectory to play draughts made of gold, which the
Knights presented each time to her. .

They played that evening also, not only draughts, but
chess and dice ; there was more of play than conversation,
which was drowned by songs and by that too noisy orchestra.
Still, amid the universal uproar quieter moments came, and,
seizing one of these, Zyndram, as if knowing nothing, asked
the Grand Master whether its subjects in all lands loved the
Order.

To this Conrad gave the following answer, —

"Whoso loves the Cross is obliged to love the Order."

That answer pleased the Knights and the guests, hence
they praised it. The Grand Master, pleased at this,
continued, —

" Whoso is our friend <is happy under us ; but whoso is an
enemy, against him we have two methods."

"What are they?" inquired Zyndram.

" Perhaps your Honor does not know that I come from my
chambers to this refectory by small stairways in the wall,
and near those stairways there is a certain vaulted cham-
ber ; were I to conduct you hither you would know the first
method."

" As true as life ! " exclaimed the brothers.

238 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Zyndram divined that the Master was speaking of that
"tower" filled with gold, of which the Knights boasted, so
he hesitated a while, and then said, —

"Once, oh, very long ago, a certain German Caesar
showed an ambassador of ours, whose name was Skarbek,
such a chamber, and said : ' I have something with which
to overcome thy lord ! ' But Skarbek threw into it a costly
ring, and added, l Go thou gold to gold ; we Poles like iron
better.' And you know what came after that, your Honor?
After that came Hundsfeld." l

" What is that Hundsfeld? " inquired a number of knights
together.

"That," answered Zyndram, quietly, "was a field on
which they were unable to bury all the Germans, and at last
dogs finished the burial."

Knights of the Order and brothers when they heard this
were greatly confused, and knew not what reply to make,
while Zyndram said, as if in ending, —

" Thou wilt do nothing with gold against iron."

"Well," exclaimed the Master, "our second method is
always iron. Your Honor saw at the First Castle armorers'
workshops. Hammers are forging night and day there, and
they forge swords and armor that have no equal elsewhere."

In answer Povala stretched out his hand to the middle of
the table, and took a strip of iron used for cutting meat ; in
length it was an ell and in width more than half a. span. This
he wound into a roll easily, like parchment, and raised it high so
that all might see the roll ; after that he gave it to the Master.

"If the iron of your swords is of this sort, you will not do
much with them."

And he smiled with satisfaction, while the spiritual and
lay knights rose from their seats and hurried in a crowd to
the Grand Master ; then they passed the iron roll from one
to another, but all were silent, having timid hearts in their
breasts in view of this strength in Povala.

" By the head of Saint Liborius ! " exclaimed the Master
at last, " you have iron hands, lord."

But the Burgundian count added, —

"And better iron than this. He folded the strip as if it
were wax."

" He did not even flush, and his veins were not swollen,"
said one of the brothers.

1 Dogsfield (Psie Pole in Polish). This battle was fought in 1109 near
Breslau.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 239

"Yes," answered Povala ; "our people are simple : they
have not such wealth and comfort as I see in this place, but
they are healthy."

And now Italian and French knights approached him and
spoke to him in their resonant speech, of which Matsko said
that it was as if some one were rattling tin plates. They
wondered at his strength ; then he touched goblets with them
and answered, —

"Such things as this are done at feasts among us fre-
quently, and it happens that even a girl will roll a smaller
strip."

But the Germans, who liked to boast among strangers of
their size and strength, were enraged and out of countenance,
so old Helfenstein called across the table, —

"This is a shame for us! Brother Arnold von Baden,
show that our bones, too, are not made of church tapers !
Give Arnold a strip."

The servants brought a strip quickly and placed it before
Arnold ; but he, whether it was that the sight of so many
spectators confused him, or that he had really less strength
in his fingers than Povala, bent the strip halfway, but was
unable to finish.

More than one of the foreign guests, to whom the Knights
of the Cross had whispered previously, and more than one
time, that war with the King of Poland would begin the next
"winter, fell to thinking deeply, and remembered that winter
in those regions was terribly inclement, and that it would
perhaps be better to return in time to a softer climate and
their native castles.

There was this wonderful thing in the situation, that such
thoughts came to their heads in July, — a time of hot days
and splendid weather.

240 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTER LXV.

AT Plotsk, Zbyshko and Matsko found no one at the
court, for the prince and princess, with their eight children,
had gone to Chersk, at the invitation of Princess Anna
Danuta. From the bishop they learned that Yagenka was
to remain in Spyhov with Yurand till he died. This news
was agreeable, for they themselves were on the way to
Spyhov. Meanwhile Matsko praised greatly Yagenka's kind-
ness, since she had remained with a dying man, who was
not even kin to her, instead of going to Chersk, where dances
and pleasures of every sort would surely not be lacking.

' ' Perhaps she did this not to miss us," said the old knight.
" I have not seen her this long time, and should be glad to
see her now, for I know that she likes me. The girl must
have grown, and must still be handsome."

" She has changed wonderfully," said Zbyshko. " She
was always a beauty. I remember her as a simple maiden,
while now she might go to kings' chambers."

" Has she changed so? Well, hers is that old Yastrem-
bets stock of Zgorzelitse which in time of battles called,
4 To feasts!'"

A moment of silence followed, then the old knight said
again, " It will be as I have told thee; she will wish to go
to Zgorzelitse."

"I wonder that she left it."

"But the abbot's property? Besides, she feared Stan
and Vilk ; I told her myself that for her brothers it would
be safer without her than with her."

u By my faith, they could not attack orphans, anyhow."

Matsko thought awhile.

" But will they not take vengeance on me because I took
her away, and does there remain even one beam in Bogda-
nets? God knows! I know not, besides, whether I shall
be able to defend myself when I go back. The fellows are
young and strong, while I am old — "

" Ei ! old ; say that to the man who does not know you,"
answered Zbyshko.

THE KNIGHTS OE THE CROSS. 241

Maisko did not speak in perfect sincerity, for with him it
was a question of something else, but immediately he waved
his hand.

" If I had not been sick in Malborg — well, that too," said
he. " But we will talk of it in Spyhov."

And next day, after their night rest, they set out for
Spyhov.

The days were clear, the road dry, easy, and besides safe ;
for because of the recent agreement the Knights of the Cross
restrained robbery on the border. Moreover, the two knights
were of that class of travellers whom it was better for a
robber to bow to from afar than attack at close quarters, so
the journey passed quickly, and the fifth day after leaving
Plotsk they halted in the morning at Spyhov. Yagenka,
who esteemed Matsko as her best friend on earth, greeted
him almost as she would her father; while he, though no
common thing could move him, was moved by that kindness
of the girl whom he liked so much, and when later, Zbyshko,
after he had inquired about Yurand, went to the tomb of
his Danusia, the old knight sighed deeply.

" Well," said he, " God took the one He wished to take,
and left the one He wished to leave ; but I think that our
troubles and wanderings in wildernesses and wild places are
ended."

After a while he added, —

"Ei! where has the Lord Jesus not carried us during
these recent years ! "

"But the hand of God guarded you," said Yagenka.

" True, it guarded us, but indeed it is time to go home."

" We must stay here while Yurand lives."

4 'But how is he?"

" He looks up and smiles. It is clear that he sees Para-
dise, and in it Danusia."

" Dost thou look after him?"

" I do ; but Father Kaleb says that angels look after him.
Yesterday the housekeeper saw two of them."

" They say," answered Matsko, "that it is most fitting for
a noble to die in the field, but it is well, too, to die on a
bed if one dies like Yurand."

"He eats nothing, he drinks nothing, but smiles con-
tinually."

" Let us go to him ; Zbyshko must be there."

But Zbyshko remained only a short time with Yurand, who
recognized no one ; he went then to Danusia's coffin in the

VOL. II. — 16

242 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

vault. There he remained till old Tolima went to bring him
to refreshment. When coming out he noticed by the light
of the torch that the coffin was covered with garlands of star
thistles and marigolds, while the space round about was
swept clean and strewn with odorous plants. The young
man's heart rose at sight of this, and he asked, —

44 "Who adorned the tomb in this way? "

" The young lady from Zgorzelitse," answered Tolima.

Zbyshko said nothing then, but later, when he saw Ya-
genka, he bowed down to her knees quickly, embraced
them, and cried, —

' ' God reward thee for thy goodness and for those flowers
placed above Danusia ! "

And when he said this he wept earnestly, while she em-
braced his head with her hands, like a sister who consoles a
mourning brother.

44 O my Zbyshko," said she, "would that I could com-
fort thee still more ! "

Then abundant tears fell from her eyes also.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS 243

CHAPTEE LXVI.

SOME days later Yurand died. Father Kaleb celebrated
masses a whole week above his body, which showed no
decay, — in this all beheld a miracle, — and for a week
guests came in crowds to Spyhov. Then followed a time of
quiet, such as there is usually after a funeral. Zbyshko
went to the vault, and sometimes he went to the forest with
his crossbow, from which, however, he shot at no beast, but
walked in forgetfulness ; till at last one evening he returned
to the chamber where the girls were sitting with Matsko
and with Hlava,

"Listen to what I will say," said he, unexpectedly.
u Sorrow profits no one; hence it is better for you to go to
Zgorzelitse and Bogdanets than to sit here grieving."

Silence followed, for all divined that words of great im-
port were coming, and only after a time did Matsko add, —

" Better for us and for thee as well."

But Zbyshko shook his bright head.

" No ! I will return, God grant, to Bogdanets, but now I
must take another road."

" Ei! " cried Matsko; " I said that the end had come,
but now there is no end ! Fear God, Zbyshko ! "

" But you know that I made a vow — "

" Is that a reason? Danusia is gone, and the vow is gone
also. Death has released thee from the oath."

" She would have released me, but I did not swear to her;
I swore to God on my knightly honor. What do you wish?
On knightly honor ! "

Every word touching knightly honor had an influence on
Matsko that seemed as it were magical. He guided himself
in life by few commands except those of God and the Church,
but he guided himself by those unswervingly.

" I do not tell thee not to keep thy oath," replied Matsko.

"But what?"

" This, that thou art young and hast time for everything,
now with us ; thou wilt rest — shake thyself free of

244 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

pain and sorrow — and then thou wilt go whithersoever thou
wishest."

"I will tell you as truly as at confession," answered
Zbyshko: " I am going, you see, whither I must go; I talk
with you, I eat and drink, like every man, but I say truly
that within me and within my soul I cannot help myself in
any way. There is nothing in me but sadness, nothing but
pain, nothing but those bitter tears which flow from my eyes
whether I will or not."

" Among strangers it will be still worse."

" No ; God sees that I should die in Bogdanets. When I
tell you that I cannot, it means that I cannot ! I need war,
for in the field one forgets more easily. I feel that when I
accomplish my vow, when I am able to say to that saved
soul, ' I have fulfilled everything that I promised,' only
then will she release me. Earlier she will not. You could
not hold me with a rope in Bogdanets."

After these words there was such silence in that chamber
that flies were heard as they passed beneath the ceiling.

" If it would kill him to be in Bogdanets, better let him
go," said Yagenka, finally.

Matsko put his two palms on his neck, as was his custom
at moments of perplexity, sighed then deeply, and said, —
, " Ei, mighty God ! "

But Yagenka continued, —

" Zbyshko, but thou wilt swear, that if God preserves
thee, thou wilt not remain off there, but return to us? "

" Why should I not return? I shall not avoid Spyhov,
but I will not remain here."

" For," continued the girl, in a voice somewhat lower, "if
thou art concerned for the coffin we will take it to Kresnia. "

" Yagus ! " 1 cried Zbyshko, with an outburst.

And he fell at her feet in the first moment of transport
and gratitude.

1 One of the many variants of Yagenka.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 245

CHAPTEE LXVII.

THE old knight wished absolutely to go with Zbyshko to
the armies of Prince Vitold, but Zbyshko would not permit
his uncle even to speak of this. He insisted on going alone,
without retinue, without wagons, with only three mounted
men, one of whom was to carry provisions, the other, arms
and clothing, the third, bearskins on which to sleep. In
vain did Yagenka and Matsko implore him to take even
Hlava, as a man of tried strength and devotion. He re-
sisted, and refused, saying that he must forget the pain
which was gnawing him, while the presence of Hlava would
remind him of all that had happened and was past.

But before he departed there were weighty discussions as
to what should be done with Spyhov. Matsko's advice was
to sell the estate. He called that land unfortunate ; it had
brought, he said, nothing save disaster and misfortune to
any one. There was in Spyhov much wealth of every kind :
money, arms, horses, clothing, sheepskin coats, precious furs,
costly implements, herds of cattle. In Matsko's soul the
question was to increase with that wealth Bogdanets, which
was dearer to him than any other spot. They counselled
long over this, but Zbyshko would not consent to sell Spyhov
at any price.

"How am I," said he, "to sell Yurand's bones? Ami
to repay in that way the benefactions with which he has
covered me?"

"We have promised to take Danusia's coffin," answered
Matsko; " we can take Yurand's body also."

" But he is here with his fathers, and without his fathers
he would be wretched in Kresnia. If you take Danusia, he
will be here far away from his daughter ; if you take him
with her, then the fathers will be here without both."

" Dost thou not remember that Yurand in Paradise sees
all people daily ? and Father Kaleb says that he is in Para-
dise," answered the old knight.

But Father Kaleb, who was on Zbyshko's side, said, —

" His soul is in Paradise, but his body will be on earth till
the day of judgment."

246 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Matsko stopped a while, and following further his own
thought, added, —

" Well, Yurand does not see a man who is not saved ; for
that there is no remedy."

"What use in trying to get at God's judgments?" said
Zbyshko. "But may the Lord not permit a stranger to
dwell above the sacred remains of Yurand ! Better leave all
here, but Spyhov I would not sell, though I got a principality
in return for it."

Matsko knew after these words that there was no help ;
he knew his nephew's stubbornness, and did homage in the
depth of his soul to it, as well as to everything that was in
the young man ; so after a while he added, —

" It is true that the boy speaks against my grain, but there
is truth in what he tells us."

And he was vexed, for in every case he knew not what to
do. But Yagenka, who had been silent so far, appeared now
with a new advice, —

" If an honest man could be found to manage Spyhov, or
to rent it, that would be excellent. Best would be to rent
the place, for there would be no trouble, nothing but ready
money. Might not Tolima? He is old and understands war
better than land management ; but if not he, then perhaps
Father Kaleb?"

" Dear young lady," answered the priest, "there is land
ready for me and Tolima, but that which will cover us is not
that on which we are walking."

Then he turned to Tolima.

1 'Is this true, old man?"

Tolima surrounded his pointed ear with his palm, and
asked what the question was, and when they explained in a
lower voice, he answered, —

" That is the holy truth. I am not for land management.
I go deeper with an axe than a plough ; before I die I should
like to avenge my lord and his daughter."

And he stretched forth his lean but sinewy hands with
fingers curved like the talons of a bird of prey, then turning
his gray head, which resembled a wolf's head, toward Matsko
and Zbyshko, he added, —

"Take me, your Grace, against the Germans ; that is
my service ! "

And he was right. He had added no little to Yurand's
wealth, but it was by war and plunder1, not by land-tilling.

So Yagenka, who during this conversation had been think-
ing what to say, spoke again, —

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 247

" A young man is needed here, a man who fears no one,
for the boundary of the Order is close by ; a man who not
only would not hide from the Germans, but would hunt
them ; so, without hesitation, I think that Hlava is the man
for this place."

" See how she will fix it! " cried Matsko, who, in spite of
his love for Yagenka, was unwilling that a woman should
have a voice in such matters, and moreover a woman who
was unmarried.

But Hlava rose from the seat where he had been sitting,
and said, —

" God sees that I should go to the war gladly with Pan
Zbyshko, for he and I have shelled out German souls some-
what, and we might shell out more of them in the future.
But if I am to stay, I will stay. Tolima is a friend of mine;
he knows me. The boundary of the Order is near by.
Well ! that is just as is proper. We shall see which neigh-
bor will be first to grow sick of the other. I fear them !
No ; let them fear me. May the Lord Jesus not permit me
either to wrong your Graces and grasp everything. In this
matter the lady can speak for me ; she knows that I would
rather die a hundred times than show dishonest eyes to her.
Of land management I know what I have learned in Zgor-
zelitse ; but I see that the axe and sword are more needed
here than the plough in land management. And this all is
greatly to my liking ; but still, to stay here — "

"Well, what?" inquired Zbyshko. "Why dost thou
hesitate?"

Hlava was confused greatly, and stammered as he
said, —

"It is this, when the young lady goes away all will go
with her ; to make war is well, and to manage land is well
also, but to do it here all alone — without assistance. It will
be awfully dreary without the young lady — and without
this — just as I wanted to say — and as the young lady is
going away not without attendants — then as no one would
help here — I do not know — "

" What is the man talking about?" inquired Matsko.

" You have a quick mind, but have not noticed anything,"
answered Yagenka.

"What is it?"

Instead of answering, she turned to Hlava, —

" But if Anulka were to stay with thee, couldst thou
holdout?"

248 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

At this Hlava fell at her feet so suddenly that dust rose
to the ceiling.

" With her I could hold out in hell ! " cried he, embracing
Yagenka's feet.

When Zbyshko heard this cry he looked at Hlava with
astonishment, for he had not known anything previously
and had not suspected. Matsko wondered also at how
much woman means in man's affairs, and how through her
everything may succeed or may fail altogether.

'^Glod is gracious to me," muttered he, " because I am
not curious about women."

However, Yagenka, turning again to Hlava, said, —

" Now we only need to ask if Anulka will hold out with
thee."

She called Anulka, who entered, knowing or guessing evi-
dently what the question was, for she came in with her arm
across her eyes, and her head drooping so that they saw only
the parting of her bright hair, which was much brighter from
the sunlight which now fell on it. Auulka halted at the
door; then, springing forward to Yagenka, dropped on her
knees before her, and hid her face in the folds of the lady's
skirt.

But Hlava knelt near her, and said to Yagenka, —

" Bless us, young lady ! "

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 249

CHAPTEK LXYIII.

NEXT day came the moment of Zbyshko's departure. He
was sitting high on a large war-horse, and his friends had
surrounded him. Yagenka, standing near the stirrup, raised
her sad blue eyes to the young man in silence, as if wishing
to look at him sufficiently before parting. Matsko and
Father Kaleb were at the other stirrup, and near them stood
Hlava and Anulka. Zbyshko turned his face first toward
one side, then toward the other, exchanging such brief
words as are said usually before a long journey: "Be
well ! " " May God conduct thee ! " " It is time ! " 4 ' Hei !
it is time ! it is time ! "

He had taken farewell before of all, and of Yagenka, &t
whose feet he had fallen in giving thanks for her goodness.
But now, as he looked at her from his lofty saddle, he
wished to say some new heartfelt word, since her uplifted
eyes and face said to him so expressively, u Come back! "
that the heart rose in him with palpable gratitude. And as
if responding to her unspoken eloquence he said, —

" Yagus, to thee as to my own sister — Thou knowest!
I will say no more ! "

" I know. God reward thee."

" And remember uncle."

" And do thou remember — "

" I shall return, be sure of that, unless I perish."

" Do not perish."

Once already, in Plotsk, when he had mentioned this ex-
pedition, she said the same words to him, "Do not perish ; "
but this time these words came from profounder depths of
her spirit, and, perhaps to hide her tears, she bent the same
moment, so that her forehead touched Zbyshko's knee for
an instant.

Meanwhile the mounted attendants at the gate, who were
holding pack-horses ready now for the road, began to sing:

" The ring will not be lost ; the golden ring

Will not be lost.

A raven will bear it back from the field
To the maiden."

250 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" To the road ! " called out Zbysliko.

" To the road."

" God conduct thee ! The Most Holy Mother ! "

Hoofs resounded on the wooden drawbridge, one of the
horses gave a prolonged neigh, others snorted loudly, and
the party moved on.

But Yagenka, Matsko, Father Kaleb, Tolima, and Hlava,
with his wife and the servants who remained in Spyhov,
went out on the bridge and looked after them as they de-
parted. Father Kaleb continued making the sign of the
cross after them for a long time, till at last they disappeared
beyond an alder thicket.

" Under that banner no evil fate will strike them," said he.

"True, but it is of good omen also that their horses gave
tremendous snorts," added Matsko.

But neither did he remain long at Spyhov. In a fortnight
the old knight finished arrangements with Hlava, who took
the estate as a tenant. Matsko, at the head of a long row
of wagons surrounded by armed attendants, set out with
Yagenka toward Bogdanets. Father Kaleb and old Tolima
looked at those wagons without entire satisfaction, for in
truth Matsko had stripped Spyhov to some extent, but since
Zbyshko had left all things to his management no one dared
oppose him. He would have taken still more had he not
been restrained by Yagenka, with whom he disputed, it is
true, being astonished at her " woman's reasons," but still
he obeyed her in almost everything.

They did not take Danusia's coffin, however, for as Spyhov
was not sold, Zbyshko preferred that she should remain there
with her fathers. They took a large stock of money and
wealth of various sorts, captured for the greatest part from
Germans in battles fought by Yurand. So Matsko, as he
looked at the laden wagons covered with matting, was de-
lighted in soul at the thought of how he would strengthen
and arrange Bogdanets. His delight was poisoned, however,
by the fear that Zbyshko might fall, but knowing the
knightly skill of the young man he did not lose hope that
he would return in safety, and he thought of this with
rapture.

1 Perhaps God wished," said he to himself, "that Zbyshko
should obtain Spyhov first, then Mochydoly, and all that
remained after the abbot. Let him only come back, I will
build' him a worthy castle in Bogdanets ; and then we shall
see ! "

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 251

Here it occurred to him that Stan and Vilk would to a
certainty not receive him with superfluous delight, and that
perhaps he would have to fight them ; but he had no fear of
this, just as an old war-horse feels no fear when he must go
to battle. His health had returned ; he felt strength in his
bones, and knew that he would manage easily those quar-
rellers who were dangerous, it may be, but without knightly
training. He said something different, it is true, a short
time before, to Zbyshko, but he said it only to restrain that
young man from going.

" Hei ! I am a pike, and they are gudgeons," thought he;
" they would better not come near me head foremost."

But something else alarmed him immediately: "God
knows when Zbyshko will come back ; meanwhile he looks on
Yagenka only as a sister. Now does not the girl look at
him also as a brother, and will she wait for his uncertain
return?"

So he looked at her and said, —

" Listen to me, Yagna : I will not talk of Stan and Vilk,
for they are uncouth peasants, and not for thee. Thou art
now a court lady ! But as thy years — my late friend, Zyh,
told me that the will of God was on thee then, and that was
some time ago. For I know — they say, that when a girl
feels the garland too tight on her head she seeks some one to
remove it. It is to be understood that neither Stan nor Vilk
— but what dost thou notice ? "

" Of what are you inquiring? " asked Yagenka.

" Wouldst thou marry no man? "

" I ? I shall be a nun."

" Do not say anything frivolous ! But if Zbyshko comes
back?"

She shook her head.

" I shall be a nun."

"But if he should love thee? If he should beg, and beg
terribly?"

The girl turned her blushing face toward the field; but the
wind, which was blowing from the field just then, brought to
Matsko the low-voiced answer, —

" I would not be a nun."

252 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTER LXIX.

THEY remained a time in Plotsk on business of Yagenka's
inheritance and the abbot's will ; afterward, when provided
with documents, they moved forward without resting much
on their journey, which was easy and safe, for the heat had
dried swamps and narrowed rivers, while the roads lay
through a peaceful country inhabited by people who were of
Polish race, and hospitable. From Sieradz, however, the care-
ful Matsko despatched an attendant to Zgorzelitse, to
announce his own coming and that of Yagenka ; because
of this Yasko, Yagenka's brother, hurried out halfway to
meet them and conducted them home at the head of armed
attendants.

There was much rejoicing when they met, with many
greetings and many outcries. Yasko and Yagenka had
always resembled each other as much as two drops of water,
but he had outgrown her. He was a splendid young
fellow, daring, joyous, like his father, from whom he had
inherited a love for singing, and he was as lively as a
fire spark. He thought himself a person of years and
strength ; he considered that he was a mature man, for he
managed his attendants as a genuine chief, and they carried
out every command of his in a flash, fearing evidently his
power and importance.

Matsko and Yagenka wondered at this; while Yasko
looked with delight at the beauty and polish of his sister,
whom he had not seen for a long time. He told them mean-
while that he had been preparing to visit her, and had they
delayed a little in coming they would not have found him at
home. He wished to see the world, he said, rub against
men, get knightly training, and find a chance to fight in
one and another place with knights on their wanderings.

' ' To learn the world and the manners of people is a good
thing," said Matsko in answer, " for a man learns what he
is to do and say in every juncture, and it strengthens the
native wit in him. But as to fighting, it is better that I
should say that thou art too young yet than that a strange
knight should say so, and besides not fail to laugh at thee."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 253

" He would cry after laughing," said Yasko; " if not he,
then his wife and children would surely cry."

And the youth glanced around with tremendous daring,
as if to say to all knights wandering through the world,
"Prepare for death!" But the old man of Bogdanets
inquired, —

44 Well, Stan and Vilk, have they left thee in peace? I ask,
for they were glad to look at Yagenka."

"They have indeed; Vilk was killed in Silesia. He at-
tacked a German castle there, and he took it ; but they hurled
down a beam of wood from the walls on him, and two days
later he let his last breath out."

"A pity for him. His father went also in his day to Silesia
against the Germans, who oppress our people — and plunder
them. To take castles is the worst work of all, for neither
armor nor knightly training assist a man. God grant that
Prince Vitold will not try castles, but will crush the Knights
of the Order in the field ! But Stan, what is he doing?"

Yasko began to laugh.

" Stan is married. He took the daughter of a free land-
tiller in Wysoki Breg, a great beauty. Hei ! not only a
good-looking girl, but a manager: she does not give the
man his will once, and slaps his hairy face for him ; she
leads Stan by the nose, as a bear-trainer leads his beast on
a chain."

The old knight was immensely amused when he heard this.

" Look at her! All women are the same! Yagenka, thou
too wilt be like the others ! Praise to God that there was no
trouble with those two quarrellers ; it is a real wonder to me
that they did no harm to Bogdanets."

" Stan wanted to do something, but Vilk, who was wiser,
gave him no chance. He came to us at Zgorzelitse, and
inquired, 'What has become of Yagenka?' I told him that
she had gone for an inheritance from the abbot. 'Why
did not Matsko tell me ? ' asked he. ' But is Yagenka thine,
that he should tell thee? ' said I to him. So, after thinking
a while he said, ' True, she is not mine. ' And as he had
a quick mind, he saw, of course, that he would win you and
us to his side by defending Bogdanets from Stan. So they
met on the Lavitsa near Piaski, cut each other up, and then
drank to kill, as they always did."

" Lord light Vilk's soul ! " added Matsko.

And he sighed deeply, glad that there were no damages in
Bogdanets beyond those caused by his long absence.

254 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

In fact, he found none ; on the contrary there was an in-
crease of cattle, and from the small herd of mares there were
colts, some from the Frisian war horses unusually large and
powerful. There was a loss only in this, that some captives
had fled, but not many, for they could flee only toward
Silesia, and there the Germanized robber knights treated
captives worse than did Polish nobles. But the enormous
old house had inclined toward its fall considerably. The
plaster had fallen ; the walls and ceiling had grown crooked ;
and the larch beams, cut two hundred years or more before,
had begun to rot. Throughout all the rooms, inhabited of
old by the numerous Grady of Bogdanets, it leaked during
the great summer rains. There were holes in the roof, which
was covered by broad patches of green and reddish moss.
The whole building had squatted and looked like an immense
mouldering mushroom.

" With care it would last, for it began to decay only a
little while ago," said the knight to old Kondrat, the head
laborer, who in the absence of his lords looked after the
property.

"I could live here till death," added Matsko after a
time, " but Zbyshko needs a castle."

4 ' For God's sake ! A castle ? "

"Hei! But why not?"

It was the darling idea of the old man to build a castle
for Zbyshko and his future children. He knew that a noble
who dwelt, not in an ordinary mansion, but behind a moat
and a palisade, and who besides had a watch-tower where a
guard gazed on the surrounding regions, was considered as
somebody right away by his neighbors, and such a man
managed more easily. Matsko did not desire much for
himself at that time, but for Zbyshko and Zbyshko's sons
he would not stop at little, all the more since their property
had increased now considerably.

" Let him take Yagenka, and with her Mochydoly and
the abbot's inheritance : no one in these parts could equal us
then. God grant such an outcome ! "

All this depended on one thing : would Zbyshko come
home? that was uncertain and dependent again on God's
mercy. Matsko said then in his mind, that for him it was
needful to be in the best favor with the Lord God and not
merely offend Him in nothing, but win Him in every way
possible. With this intent he spared on the church of
Kresnia neither wax nor game ; and a certain evening when
visiting at Zgorzelitse, he said, —

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 255

"I will go to-morrow to the grave of Yadviga, our holy
queen."

Yagenka sprang up from the bench in great fear, —

" Have you bad tidings? "

" I have none of any kind, for I could not at this time.
But thou rememberest how, when I was sick from that
splinter in my side, — that one, thou knowest, when ye
went, thou and Zbyshko, for beavers, — I vowed that if
God would return me health, I would go to her grave. All
praised my desire then. And indeed ! The Lord God has
holy servants enough up there, but not every saint — and
there are many — has such influence as our Lady, whom I
fear to offend, because I am concerned about Zbyshko."

"True, as life!" said Yagenka. "But you have only
just returned from a terrible journey."

"Never mind! I want to finish all, and then sit down
at home quietly till Zbyshko comes back here. Only let our
queen intercede for him before the Lord Jesus, and even ten
Germans cannot beat him with his good armor. After the
journey I shall build the castle with firmer hope."

" But you have strong bones."

"It is true that I am still active. I will say something
else too. Let Yasko, who is impatient for a journey, go
with me. I have experience, and shall be able to restrain
him. And should any accident happen, — for the boy's
hands are itching, — thou knowest that for me it is no new
thing to fight on foot or on horseback, with sword or with
axe."

" I know. No one could guard him better than you."

" But I think that it will not happen to him to fight; while
the queen was alive, Cracow was filled with foreign knights,
who wished to look at her beauty, but now they prefer
Malborg, since there is more Malvoisie to be found in the
kegs there."

" Yes, but there is a new queen now."

Matsko made a wry face and waved his hand.

' ' I have seen her ! And will say no more — dost
understand ? "

After a while he added, —

" In three or four weeks we shall be back here."

In fact, that happened. The old knight commanded
Yasko to swear on his knightly honor and on the head of
Saint George that he would not insist on a longer journey,
and they rode away.

256 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

They reached Cracow without accident, for the country
was at peace, and safe from all attacks of Germanized
princes beyond the border, and from robber German knights
by fear of the power of the kingdom and by the deter-
mined bravery of the knighthood. After performing their
vows, the old knight and Yasko were presented at the royal
court by Povala of Tachev and the little prince, Yamont.
Matsko supposed that at the court and in offices they would
ask him eagerly about the Knights of the Cross, since he
had become well acquainted with the Order, and had looked
at it closely. But after consulting with the chancellor and
with the sword-bearer of Cracow, he saw with astonishment
that their knowledge of the Knights of the Cross was not
less than his, but still greater. They knew to the minutest
detail all that was happening in Malborg itself and in other
castles, even the remotest. They knew what detachments of
troops there were, how many warriors there were, how many
cannon, how much time was required to assemble the armies,
what the plans were in case of hostilities. They knew even
details concerning every comtur, — was he quick-tempered
and abrupt, or was he thoughtful ; and they had recorded all
points as carefully as if war had been appointed for the
morrow.

The old knight was immensely delighted at this, for he
understood that they were preparing for war far more delib-
erately, strenuously, and wisely than in Malborg.

"The Lord Jesus has given us as much, or greater
bravery," said Matsko to himself, " and surely more mind
and greater foresight."

And such was the case at that period. He learned also
soon whence information came to them : it was given by
inhabitants of Prussia, people of all ranks, Germans as well
as Poles. The Order had succeeded in rousing such hatred
against itself that all people in Prussia looked at Yagello's
armies as salvation. Matsko remembered then what
Zyndram had told him in Malborg, and said to himself in
spirit, —

" That man has a head indeed ! — a pile of wisdom."

And he recalled every word of Zyndram' s ; and once he
borrowed even from that wisdom, for when it happened
that young Yasko inquired concerning the Knights of the
Cross, he answered, —

"They are strong, the beasts; but what thinkest thou,
T\ ill not a knight fly out of his seat, even though he be the

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

257

mightiest, if the saddle-girth and the stirrup-straps are cat
under him?"

" He will fly out, as true as I stand here," said the youth.

" Ha ! seest thou? " cried Matsko, with a thundering voice.
" This is what I wanted to bring thee to ! "

"Why so?"

" Because the Order is just such a knight."

And after a while he added, —

"Thou wilt not hear this from any common mouth —
never fear."

And when Yasko could not understand clearly what the
question was, he fell to explaining the affair to him, but
forgot to add that he had not thought out the comparison
himself, but that it had come word for word from the
strong head of Zyndram.

VOL. II. — 17

258 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTER LXX.

THEY did not remain long in Cracow, and would have
remained there a shorter time had it not been for the prayer
of Yasko, who wanted to look at the people and the city, for
all seemed a marvellous dream to him. But the old knight
was in an immense hurry to return to his domestic hearth
and his fields, so even prayers did not avail much, and
on Assumption Day both had returned, — one to Bogdanets,
the other to Zgorzelitse.

Arid thenceforward life began to drag on for them rather
monotonously, filled with the toil of land management and
every-day work in the country. In Zgorzelitse, which
was low, and especially in Yagenka's Mochydoly, the
harvest was excellent; but in Bogdanets, because of the dry
year, the crops turned out to be thin, and no great labor
was needed to collect them. In general there was not much
tilled land in Bogdanets, for the property was under forest,
and because of the long absence of the owners even
those plots which the abbot had fitted for ploughing by
grubbing up roots were abandoned through lack of work-
men. The old knight, though sensitive to every loss,
did not take this to heart overmuch at that time, for he
knew that with money it would be easy to introduce order
and arrangement in all things, — if only there was some
one for whom to work and labor. But just this uncer-
tainty poisoned his days and his industry. He did not let
his hands drop, however : he rose before day, he rode
out to the herds, looked at the work in the field and
the forest, he even selected a place for the castle and
was choosing out timber for building; but when after a
warm day the sun was dissolving in the golden and ruddy
gleams of evening, a terrible yearning would seize the man,
and, besides yearning, a fear such as he had never expe-
rienced till those days. "I am running about here, I am
toiling," said he to himself ; " while off there my poor boy is
lying in some field, perhaps pierced by a spear, and wolves
in packs are snapping their teeth at him." At this thought

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS, 259

his heart straitened with great love and great pain. He
listened then carefully to hear the sound of horse hoofs
which announced the daily coming of Yagenka, for through
pretending in her presence that he had good hope, he
gained it for himself and strengthened his suffering sciti
somewhat.

She appeared each day, usually toward evening, with a
crossbow at her saddle, and with a spear, against attack
when going home. It was not a thing at all possible that
she should ever find Zbyshko at Bogdanets unexpectedly,
since Matsko did not dare to look for him before a year
or a year and a half had passed ; but evidently even that
hope was hidden in the girl, for she did not appear as
she had in the old time, in a skirt girded with a strip of
tape, in a sheepskin coat wool outward, and with leaves
in her dishevelled hair, but with a beautifully braided tress,
and her bosom covered with colored cloth of Sieradz.

Matsko always went out to meet her, and his first ques-
tion was ever the same as if some one had written it down
for him. " But what? " And her first answer was, " Well,
nothing ! " He conducted her then to a large room, and they
chatted, near the fire, about Zbyshko, Lithuania, the Knights
of the Cross, the war, — talking always in a circle, always
about the same things, — and never did these conversa-
tions annoy either one of them ; on the contrary, they never
had enough of those subjects.

And so it continued for months. It happened that Matsko
rode to Zgorzelitse, but Yagenka went oftener to Bogdanets.

Sometimes, when there was disturbance in the neighbor-
hood, or when old he-bears in a rage were inclined to attack,
Matsko conducted the girl home. When well armed the old
man, thanks to uncommon strength, feared no wild beasts,
since he was more dangerous to them than they could be to
him. At such times he rode stirrup to stirrup with. Yagenka,
and frequently the pine forest gave forth a threatening
sound from the depth of it, but they, oblivious of every-
thing which might happen, conversed only of Zbyshko :
where was he? what was he doing? had he killed, or would
he kill quickly, as many Knights of the Cross as he had
promised Danusia and her mother? would he return soon?
Yagenka put questions to Matsko which she had put hun-
dreds of times to him, and he answered them with as much
thought and attention as though he heard them then for the
first time,

260 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" Do you say," inquired she, "that a battle in the field is
not so dangerous for a knight as the taking of castles?"

" But look, what happened to Vilk? Against a beam of
wood thrown from a wall no armor can save a man ; but on
the field, if a knight has proper training, he may avoid sur-
render though ten be against him."

"But Zbyshko? Has he good armor? "

" He has a number of suits of good armor, but that taken
from the Frisians is the best, because it was forged in Milan.
A year ago it was a little large, but now it is just right for
him."

" Then against armor like that no weapon prevails, does
it?"

" What the hand of man has made may be destroyed by
the hand of man also. Against Milan armor is the Milan
sword, or the arrows of the English."

" The arrows of the English? " asked Yagenka, with alarm.

"But have I not told thee of them? There are no better
archers on earth than the English, unless those of the
Mazovian wilderness ; but the Mazovians have not such
good bows as the English. An English arrow will go
through the best armor a hundred yards distant. I saw
them at Vilno. And not a man of them missed, and there
were some who could hit a falcon while flying."

" Oh, the sons of Pagans ! How did you manage them?"

"There was no other way but to rush straight at them.
They handle halberds well, the dog-ears, but hand to hand
our man will take care of himself."

"Besides, the hand of God guarded you, and now it will
guard Zbyshko."

"I pray often in this way: 'O Lord God, thou hast
created and settled us in Bogdanets, so guard us henceforth
and let us not perish.' Ha ! it is God's business now to pro-
tect us. Indeed, it is no small affair to manage the whole
world and miss nothing, but first we must bring ourselves
into notice as best we can by being bountiful to the holy
church, and, second, God's mind is not man's mind."

Thus did they converse frequently, giving consolation and
hope to each other. Meanwhile days, weeks, and months
flowed by. In the autumn Matsko had an affair with old
Vilk. There had been from of old a boundary dispute between
the Vilks and the abbot, about a forest clearing which the
abbot, when he held the mortgage on Bogclanets, had
seized and cleared of roots. In his day he had challenged

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 261

even the two Vilks to a duel with lances or long swords,
but they had no wish to fight with a churchman, and
before the court they could effect nothing. Old Vilk
claimed that land now ; and Matsko, who was not so
eager for anything on earth as for land, following his
own impulse, and roused also by the thought that
barley would grow on that fresh soil to perfection, would
not hear of surrender. They would have gone to law be-
yond doubt had they not met by chance at the priest's
house in Kresuia. There, when old Vilk, after a harsh
dispute, said at last on a sudden, "I will rely on God
rather than people; He will take revenge on your family
for the injustice done me," the stubborn Matsko grew
mild immediately ; he became pale, was silent for a moment,
and said then to his quarrelsome neighbor, —

"Listen, it was not I who began this affair, but the
abbot. God knows which side is right; but if you intend
to say evil words against Zbyshko, take the place, and
may God so give health and happiness to Zbyshko as I
from my heart give this land to you."

And he stretched his hand out to Vilk, who, knowing
him from of old, was greatly astonished, for he did not
even suspect what love for his nephew was hidden in that
heart which seemed so hard to him. For a long time he
could not utter a syllable, till at last, when the priest of
Kresnia, pleased at such a turn of affairs, made the sign
of the cross on them, Vilk said, —

" If that be the case, it is different ! I am old and have
no one to whom I could leave property. I was not thinking
of profit, but of justice. If a man meets me with kindness,
I will add to him even out of my own store. But may God
bless your nephew so that in old age you may not weep
over him as I over my one son ! "

They threw themselves into each other's arms then, and
for a long time they disputed over this, who was to take the
newly cleared land. But Matsko let himself be persuaded at
last, since Vilk was alone in the world, and had really no
one to whom he might leave the property.

Then Matsko invited his neighbor to Bogdanets, where he
entertained him with food and drink generously, for he had
in his own soul immense gladness. He was comforted by
the hope that barley would come up on that new land most
splendidly, and also by the thought that he had turned God's
disfavor from Zbvshko.

262 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"If he returns, he will have no lack of land and cattle,"
thought Matsko.

Yagenka was no less pleased with that settlement.

"Now then," said she, after hearing how all was ended,
4 ' if the Lord Jesus wishes to show that concord is dearer to
Him than quarrels, He must bring back Zbyshko unharmed
to you."

At this Matsko's face grew as bright as if a sun-ray had
fallen on it.

" So I think too!" said he. "The Lord Jesus is all-
powerful, there is no doubt of that, and there are ways to
win the heavenly powers, but a man must have prudence."

" You have never lacked that," said the girl, raising her
eyes to him. And after a while, as if she had thought over
something, she said, —

" But you do love that Zbyshko of yours ! You love him !
Hei ! you do love him."

4 ' Who would not love him ? " replied the old knight. i ' And
thou ? Dost thou hate him ? "

Yagenka did not answer directly ; but as she was sitting
on a bench by Matsko's side, she moved up still nearer, and
turning her head away punched him then slightly with her
elbow.

" Give peace ! " said she ; " how have I offended you ! "

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 263

CHAPTER LXXI.

BUT the war about Jraud between the Knights of the
Cross and Vitold had occupied people in the kingdom so
greatly that they could not avoid inquiring as to its progress.
Some felt sure that Yagello would give aid to his cousin,
and that all would soon see a general expedition against the
Order. The knighthood were impatient for action ; and in
all settlements of nobles, men said to one another that a
considerable number of the lords of Cracow, who were in the
king's council, had inclined to war, considering that it was
necessary to finish once for all that enemy who would never
be satisfied with his own, and whose mind was intent on
seizing what belonged to another even when fear before the
power of his neighbor had seized him. But the prudent
• Matsko, who as a person of experience had seen and learned
much, did not believe that war was impending, and he spoke
of this matter often to Yasko and other neighbors whom lie
met at Kresnia.

" While the Grand Master Konrad lives, nothing will come
of this, for he is wiser than others, and he knows that it
would be no common war, but a slaughter : ' Thy death, or
mine.' And he, knowing the power of the king, will not let
matters go that far."

" Yes; but if the king should declare war first?" inquired
the neighbors.

Matsko shook his head.

" You see, I have examined everything closely, and 1
have noted some points. If the king were of our ancient
stock, if he were of kings Christian for generations, he might
perhaps strike first on the Germans. But our Vladislav
Yagello (I have no wish to diminish his fame, for he is an
honorable lord, may God preserve him in health) was
Grand Prince of Lithuania and a pagan before we chose
him king ; Christianity he received only some time ago,
while the Germans calumniate his Majesty throughout the
world and say that the soul in him is pagan. For this reason
it would seem terribly unbecoming in him to declare war
first, and spill the blood of Christians. For this cause he

264 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

will not move to help Vitold, though his hands are itching,
for I know this, that he hates the Knights of the Cross as
he does leprosy."

By such speeches Matsko acquired for himself the reputa-
tion of being a keen man who could lay everything out, as
it were, on the table. So in Kresnia people gathered around
him in a circle after Mass every Sunday, and afterward it
was customary for this or that neighbor, when he heard news,
to turn in at Bogdanets, so that the old kuight might ex-
plain to him what an ordinary noble head could not anatyze.
Matsko received all with welcome, and spoke to each of
them willingly ; and when at last the guest, having said what
he wanted, was departing, the host never forgot to take
farewell of him in these words, —

" You may wonder at my reason, but when Zbyshko, with
God's will, comes back here, you will begin to wonder
really ! He might sit even in the king's council, such a wise
and ingenious man is he."

And by persuading guests of Zbyshko's greatness he per-
suaded himself of it at last, and also Yagenka. Zbyshko
seemed to them both from afar like the king's son in a fairy
tale. When spring appeared they could hardly remain in
the house. Swallows returned, storks returned, land-rails
were playing in the meadows, quails were heard in the
green growth of grain ; earlier than all, flocks of cranes
and teal had come. Zbyshko alone did not return to them.
But after the birds had flown back from the south,
a winged wind from the north brought news of war.
Men spoke of battles and numerous encounters in which
the clever Vitold at one time was victor, at another the
vanquished ; they spoke of great disasters, which winter
and diseases had wrought among the Germans. Till at
last the joyful news thundered throughout the country,
that Keistut's valiant son had taken New Kovno, or Gottes-
werder ; he had destroyed it, he had not left one stone on
another, or one beam on another. When this news reached
Matsko, he mounted his horse and flew off to Zgorzelitse
without halting.

"Ha!" said he, "those places are known to me; for
Zbyshko and I with Skirvoillo beat the Knights of the Cross
there, — beat them mightily. There it was that we captured
that honest De Lorche. Well, it was God's will to sprain
the German foot this time, for that castle was hard to take."

But Yagenka had heard before Matsko came of the storm-

THE KNIGHTS OP THE CROSS. 265

ing of New Kovno, — she had even heard more ; namely, that
Vitold had begun negotiations. This last news concerned
her more than the former, for should peace be concluded
Zbyshko would return home, of course, were he living.

Then she fell to inquiring of the old knight if that were
credible ; and he, when he had thought a while, answered, —
" Every news is credible in Vitold's case, for he is a man
different altogether from others, and surely the keenest of
all lords in Christendom. When he needs to extend his
dominion toward Russia, he makes peace with the Germans ;
and when he has done what he planned, he takes the
Germans again by the forelock ! They cannot manage either
him, or that suffering Jmud land. One time he takes it
away from them, another time he gives it, and not only
gives it, but helps them to crush it. There are men among
us, yes, in Lithuania also, who take this ill of him that he
plays thus with the blood of that ill-fated people. And I,
to speak truth, would consider it infamous* on his part, if
he were not Vitold. But I think to myself, 'Well, he is
wiser than I, and he knows what he is doing.' I have
indeed heard from Skirvoillo himself that Vitold has made
of that land a boil always festering in the body of the
Order, so that that body should never have health in it.
Women in the Jmud land will always bear children, and
it is no harm to spill blood unless it be spilt to no purpose."

' ' I care only for this : will Zbyshko come back, " said
Yagenka.

" If God permit, he will come; but may the Lord grant,
girl, that thou hast said these words at a lucky moment."

Still months passed. News came that peace had been
really concluded, grain with its heavy ears had grown
yellow, the fields sown with buckwheat were ruddy, but
of Zbyshko no tidings.

At last when the first work was done, Matsko could endure
no longer and declared that he would hurry to Spyhov, and
as it was nearer to Lithuania get news there and inspect
Hlava's management.

Yagenka insisted on going with him, but he would not
take her, so they began disputes on this point, which held
out a whole week if not longer. At length, on a certain even-
ing when they were disputing in Zgorzelitse, a youth from
Bogdanets rushed into the yard like a whirlwind, barefoot,
without a cap on his yellow head, and cried to them before
the porch on which they were then sitting, —

266 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" The young lord has come home ! "

Zbyshko had come home indeed, but he was strange in
some way : not only had he grown thin and was tanned by
the winds of the fields and seemed suffering, but he was also
indifferent and of few words. Hlava, who, with his wife, had
come also, spoke for Zbyshko and for himself. He said that
the young knight's expedition had found success evidently,
for he had placed on the tomb of Danusia and her mother in
Spyhov a whole bundle of peacock and ostrich plumes from
knights' helmets. He had brought back captured horses and
suits of mail, two of which were of very great value, though
terribly hacked with blows of swords and axes. Matsko
was burning with curiosity to know everything in detail from
the lips of his nephew, but the latter merely waved his hand
and answered in single syllables, and the third day he fell
ill and was forced to his bed. It appeared that his left side
had been battered and that two of his ribs had been broken,
these, being badly set, " hindered" him in walking and in
breathing. The injuries received in his encounter with the
bison were felt also, and to complete the breaking up of his
strength the journey from Spyhov was added. All this of
itself was not terrible, for the man was young, and as sound
as an oak-tree ; but at the same time he was possessed by
immense weariness of some kind, as if all the toils which he
had ever gone through had begun now to move through his
bones for the first time. Matsko thought, to begin with, that
after two or three days' rest in bed all would pass, but the
opposite had happened. There was no help from rubbing
with ointments, or smoking with herbs, which the local
shepherd recommended, nor from the decoctions sent by
Yagenka and the priest of Kresnia : Zbyshko grew weaker
and weaker, more and more wearied, more and more
gloomy.

u What is the matter with thee? Wouldst thou like some-
thing, perhaps? " inquired the old knight.

"I want nothing: all things are the same to me," re-
plied Zbyshko.

In this way, day followed day. Yagenka, coming to the
idea that this was perhaps something more than an ordinary
cough, and that the young man must have some secret which
was crushing him, fell to urging Matsko to try once more to
discover what that could be.

Matsko consented without hesitation, but after thinking a
while be said, —

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 267

" Well, but would he not tell it more easily to thee than
to me ? For — as to liking — he likes thee, and I have seen
this, that when thou art moving through the room his eyes
follow thee."

" Have you seen that? " inquired Yagenka.

"If I have said that his eyes follow, they follow. And
when thou art not here for a long while, he looks time after
time toward the door. Ask him thou."

And it rested there. But it turned out that Yagenka
did not know how, and did not dare to ask. When it
came to something serious, she understood that it would
be necessary to speak of Danusia and of Zbyshko's love
for the dead woman, and those things could not squeeze
through her lips.

"You are shrewder," said she to Matsko, " and you have
more mind and experience : speak you ; I am not able."

Matsko, willing or unwilling, set about the task ; and one
morning when Zbyshko seemed somewhat fresher than
usual, the old man began a conversation of this sort.

" Hlava tells me that thou hast placed a good bundle of
peacock plumes in the vault of Spyhov."

Zbyshko, without taking his eyes from the ceiling, at which
as he lay face upward he was gazing, merely nodded his
head in agreement.

"Well! The Lord Jesus has given thee luck; for in
war it is easier to find camp followers than knights. A man
may get as many common warriors as he pleases ; but
to find a knight one must look around very carefully some-
times. But did they come under thy sword of their own
will?"

" Some I challenged a number of times to trampled earth,
and once they surrounded me in battle/' said the young
man, lazily.

" And thou didst bring booty enough? "

" Something; Prince Vitold gave me a present."

"Is he so bountiful yet? "

Zbyshko nodded his head again, not having evidently the
wish to speak further.

But Matsko did not yield up the victory, and determined
to approach the real subject.

"Tell me sincerely," said he: "when the tombs were
covered with those crests, thou must have been relieved
immensely? A man is always glad when he accomplishes
a vow. Wert thou glad?"

268 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Zbyshko removed his sad eyes from the ceiling, turned
them on Matsko, and answered as if with a certain astonish-
ment, —

"No."

i 'No? Fear God! I thought that when thou shouldst
satisfy those saved souls, there would be an end to thy
trouble."

The young man closed his eyes for a moment, as if in
thought, and answered at last, —

"It is clear that souls in paradise do not wish human
blood."

A moment of silence followed.

" Then why didst thou go to that war?" inquired Matsko,
at last.

"Why?" answered Zbyshko, with a certain animation;
" I thought that it would ease me. I thought that I should
please Danusia and myself. But when all was over I was
astonished. I came out of the vault where the coffins are,
and I was as much oppressed as before. So it is clear that
to souls in paradise human blood has no value."

" Some one must have told thee that, for never wouldst
thou have thought it out thyself."

" I remarked it myself just because the world did not
seem more gladsome to me afterward than before. Only
Father Kaleb said, —

" 'To kill an enemy in war is no sin, it is even praise-
worthy,' and these were enemies of our race."

" I do not consider it a sin either, and I am not sorry for
those Germans."

" But is thy grief always for Danusia? "

"Well, when I think of her I am sorry. But it is the
will of God ! She is happier in the court of heaven, and —
I am now accustomed to my present state."

" Then why not shake off these glooms? What dost thou
need?"

"If I knew what."

" Thou wilt not fail of rest, the cough will soon leave thee.
Go to the bath, bathe well, drink a bottle of mead, per-
spire, and hots ! "

"Well, and what next?"

" Thou wilt be glad right away."

"Whence shall I get gladness? I shall not find it in
myself; and as to lending me gladness, no one will lend it."

" But thou art hiding somethingr ! "

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 269

Zbyshko shrugged his shoulders.

" I have no gladness in me, but I have nothing to hide."

And he said this so sincerely that Matsko dropped his
suspicions that moment, and began at once to smooth his
gray forelock with his broad palm, as was his custom when
thinking severely, and at last he said, —

" Well, I will tell it, something is lacking thee. One
work is finished, but the other is not begun yet; dost
understand?"

"Perhaps I do, but not clearly," answered the young
man. And he stretched himself like one who is sleepy.

But Matsko was convinced that he had divined the true
reason. He was greatly delighted, and his alarm ceased
altogether. He gained also more confidence in his own
prudence, and said in spirit, "It is not to be wondered at
that men ask advice of me ! "

And when after that conversation Yagenka came on the
evening of that same day, before she could dismount he
told her that he knew what troubled Zbyshko.

The girl slipped down from the saddle in one moment, and
then for the inquiry, —

"Well, what is it? tell!

" It is just thou who hast the medicine for him."

"I? what?"

And he put his arm around her waist and whispered
something into her ear, but not long, for in a moment she
sprang back from him as if burned, and hiding her blush-
ing face between the saddle-cloth and the high saddle, she
cried, —

" Go away ! I cannot endure you ! "

"As God is dear to me, I am telling truth," replied
Matsko, laughing.

270 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

CHAPTER LXXII.

OLD Matsko had divined the truth clearly, but only
half of it. In fact one part of Zbyshko's life had ended
completely. Whatever the young knight thought of Dan-
usia, he grieved for her, but he said to himself that she
must be happier in the court of heaven than she had been
at the court of Prince Yanush. He had grown inured to
the idea that she was no longer in the world ; he had become
familiar with it, and considered that the position could not
be changed in any way. When in Cracow he had admired
immensely the figures of sacred virgins outlined on glass
and framed in lead on church windows. These figures were
colored and gleaming in the sunlight, and now he imagined
Danusia as being just like them. He saw her transparent,
heavenly, turned toward him in profile, with palms placed
together, and eyes uplifted, or he saw her playing on a lute
among a host of celestial musicians, who in heaven play to
the Holy Mother and the Divine Infant. There was noth-
ing earthly in her now ; to his mind she had become a spirit
so pure and disembodied that when at times he remembered
how Danusia had served the princess at the hunting-lodge,
how she had laughed and conversed, how she had sat down
at the table with others, he was filled as it were with won-
der that such things could be. During his expedition with
Vitold, when questions of warfare and battles had swallowed
his attention, he ceased to yearn for his celestial one as a
man yearns for a woman, and thought of her only as a dev-
otee thinks of his patron saint. In this way his love, by
losing gradually earthly elements, changed more and more
into what was only a remembrance, sweet and pure as the
sky itself, and became simply religious reverence.

Had he been a man of frail body and deeper thought he
would have become a monk, and in the calm life of a cloister
would have preserved that heavenly reminiscence as some-
thing sacred till the moment in which his soul could fly from
the shackles of its body into endless space, just as a bird
rushes forth from its cage. But the third decade of his
years had begun not long before ; he was able to squeeze
with his fist the sap out of green chips and could so press

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 271

the horse under him with his legs as to take the beast's
breath away. He was like all nobles of that period. If
they did not die in childhood or become priests, they
knew neither bound nor limit in physical vehemence and
vigor; they let themselves out into robbery, loose life,
drunkenness, or they married in youth and went to war
in mature age when summoned, taking with them twenty-
four or more sons, all of whom had the robustness of wild
boars.

But he knew not that he was a man of this kind, all the
more since he had been sick. Gradually, however, his ribs,
which had been set unskilfully, grew together, and showed
merely a slight lump on one side which hindered him in no
way, and which not only mail but ordinary clothing might
conceal entirely.

His weariness had passed. His rich yellow hair, cut in
sign of mourning for Danusia, had grown again to a point
below his shoulders. His former extraordinary beauty had
returned. When some years before he had walked forth to
meet death at the hands of the executioner he looked like a
youth of great family, but now he had become still more
beautiful, a genuine king's son. In shoulders, in breast, in
arms and loins he was like a giant, but in features he re-
sembled a maiden. Strength and vigor were boiling in him,
as liquid in a caldron ; invigorated by continence and long
rest, life was coursing through his bones like blazing fire.
He, not knowing what this meant, thought himself sick yet,
and continued to lie in bed, glad that Matsko and Yagenka
nursed him, cared for him, and divined his wishes. At mo-
ments it seemed to Zbyshko that he was as happy as if in
heaven ; at moments, especially when Yagenka was not there,
existence appeared wretched, sad, unendurable ; fits of yawn-
ing and stretching, with feverishness, seized him at such mo-
ments, and he declared to Matsko that on recovering he
would go again to the ends of the earth against the Ger-
mans, Tartars, or some other like savagery, to rid himself of
life, which was weighing him down terribly. Matsko, instead
of opposing, nodded and agreed ; meanwhile he sent for
Yagenka, after whose coming thoughts of new expeditions
vanished from Zbyshko as snows melt when warmed by the
sun of springtime.

Yagenka came promptly, both when summoned and of her
own accord, for she loved Zbyshko with all the strength of
her heart and soul. During her stay at the court of the

272 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

bishop and that of the prince in Plotsk she saw knights as
fine and as famous for strength and bravery as Zbyshko,
knights who knelt before her more than once and vowed
faith for a lifetime ; but this was her chosen one, she had
loved him from early years with her first love, and the mis-
fortunes through which he had passed only increased that
love to the degree that he was dearer to her, and a hundred-
fold more precious, not only than all knights, but than all
princes on earth. Now, when returning health each day
made him more splendid, her love turned almost into mad-
ness and hid all the rest of the world from her.

But she did not confess this love to herself, even, and
from Zbyshko she concealed it most carefully, fearing lest
he might disregard her a second time. Even with Matsko
she was now as secretive and silent as she had been afore-
time outspoken. The care shown in nursing the young
knight was all that could betray her, so she strove to give
to it another pretext; hence on a certain day she said
hurriedly to Zbyshko, —

" If I look after thee a little it is from good will toward
Matsko, but didst thou think otherwise? "

And, as if to arrange the hair on her forehead, she shaded
her face with her hand, and looked at him carefully through
her fingers. Attacked thus on a sudden by the question,
he blushed like a young girl, and only after a while did he
answer, —

"I did not think anything. Thou art now another
person."

A moment of silence followed.

" Another person?" asked Yagenka at last, in a peculiar
low and soft voice. "Well, it is sure that I am different.
But that I should not endure thee, mav God not permit
that! "

" God reward thee for even this word," replied Zbyshko.
And thenceforth it was pleasant for them in each other's
company, though in some way uneasy and awkward. At
times it might seem that they were speaking of something
aside, or that their thoughts were elsewhere. Silence was
frequent between them. Zbyshko never rose from the bed,
and, as Matsko had stated, followed Yagenka with his eyes
whithersoever she went, for she seemed to him, especially
at moments, so wonderful that he could not look at her
sufficiently. It happened too that their glances met unex-
pectedly, and then their faces flamed, the maiden's breast

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 273

moved with hurried breathing, and her heart beat as if she
expected to hear something which would make the soul melt
and flow apart in her. But Zbyshko was silent, for he had
lost his former boldness completely ; he feared to frighten
her with some heedless word, and, in spite of what his eyes
saw, he persuaded himself that she was showing him mere
sisterly kindness out of friendship for Matsko.

He mentioned this once to his uncle ; he tried to speak
calmly, with indifference ; he did not even note that his
words became more and more like a complaint, half sad and
half filled with reproaches.

Matsko listened patiently. At last he said the single
word, " Simpleton ! " and walked out of the room.

But when he was in the stable he rubbed his hands, and
struck his thighs with great gleefulness.

"Ha!" said he, "when she came to thee for nothing
thou would st not even look at her. Take thy fill of fright
now, since thou art a simpleton. I will build the castle,
and thou meanwhile, let thy mouth water. I will say
nothing to thee ; I will not take the cataract from thy eye,
even wert thou to make more noise than all the horses in
Bogdanets. When shavings are piled on a smouldering fire
a blaze will burst up sooner or later in every case, but I
will not blow, since there is no need, I think."

And not only did he not blow, but he even opposed
Zbyshko and teased him like an old fox glad to trifle with
youthful inexperience. So one day when Zbyshko said
again that he would go to some distant war to rid himself
of a life which was unendurable, the old man said to him, —

"While the lip under thy nose was bare I directed thee,
but now — thou hast thy own will ! If thou wish at all
risks to trust in thy own wit and go — go."

Zbyshko sprang up with astonishment and sat erect in bed.

" How is this? Thou dost not oppose? "

' ' Why should I oppose ? I only grieve terribly for our
family which might perish with thee, but I may find a way
to avoid this."

" How a way?" inquired Zbyshko, in alarm.

"How? Well, my years are considerable, no use in
denying that — but there is no lack of strength in my bones.
Seest thou, some younger man might chance to please
Yagenka — but as I was a friend of her father — who
knows but I — "

" You were a friend of her father," answered Zbyshko,
VOL. ii. — is

274 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS

"but you never had any good feeling for me — never!
never ! "

And he stopped, for his chin began to quiver, and Matsko
said, —

"Pshaw! since thou hast resolved to destroy thyself,
what can I do?"

"Well! do what you like — but I will leave here this
very day ! "

"Simpleton!" repeated Matsko.

And he left the room to look at the laborers, both men
from Bogdanets and those whom Yagenka had lent him from
Zgorzelitse and Mochydoly to help dig the moat which was
to surround the castle.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 275

CHAPTER LXXIII.

ZBYSHKO did not carry out his threat, it is true, and did
not leave Bogdanets, but after the course of another week his
health had returned to him completely and he could not
remain longer in bed. Matsko declared that it was their
duty to visit Zgorzelitse and thank Yagenka for the care
bestowed on him. So on a certain day, after he had
steamed himself well in the bath, Zbyshko resolved to go
straightway. With this object he commanded to take from
the chest his beautiful garments so as to use them instead
of the every-day clothes he was wearing, and then he oc-
cupied himself with curling his hair ; but that was no small,
easy task, and the difficulty lay not alone in the wealth of
that hair which dropped down behind like a mane below his
shoulders. Knights in every-day life wore their hair in a
net shaped like a mushroom, which in time of expeditions
had this good side, that the helmet chafed them perhaps less,
but on various ceremonial occasions, such as a wedding, or
visits to houses in which there were young ladies, they
arranged it in beautifully twisted rolls, which frequently
were rubbed with the white of an egg to give them con-
sistency and gloss. Precisely in this way did Zbyshko wish
to dress his hair. But the two women summoned from the
servants' house were unused to such work and were unable
to do it. His hair, all dry, standing out after the bath, could
not be made to lie down, and was like a badly thatched
roof of straw on a cottage. The combs, cut out of buffalo
horn artistically and won from the Frisians, did not help,
nor did a curry-comb for which one of the women went to
the stable. Zbyshko began at last to be impatient and
angry — when Matsko walked into the room with Yagenka,
who had come unexpectedly.

" Praised be Jesus Christ! " said she.

* ' For the ages of ages ! " answered Zbyshko, with a radi.
ant face. " Well, this is wonderful! We were just making
ready to go to thy house, and thou art here ! "

His eyes gleamed with delight, for it was thus with him
always ; whenever he saw her it was as bright in his soul as
if he were looking at the sunrise.

276 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

But when Yagenka saw the women, comb in hand, and
troubled, when she saw the curry-comb lying on the bench
at Zbyshko's side and his hair standing out in all directions,
she fell to laughing.

"By my word, it is a bundle of straw, a bundle of
straw ! " cried she, showing the wonderful white teeth be-
tween her coral lips. " We might put thee in a hemp field
or a cherry garden, to frighten the birds away ! "

Zbyshko frowned.

" We were making ready to visit Zgorzelitse," said he;
"in Zgorzelitse thou woulclst not attack a guest, but here
thou hast the privilege of making sport of me as much as
may please thee, and upon my faith thou art always glad to
make sport of me."

" I glad to make sport of thee ! " exclaimed Yagenka.
" Oh, mighty God ! Why, I have come to invite you both to
supper ; and I am laughing not at thee, but at these women.
If I were in their place I could arrange matters quickly."

" Thou couldst not."

" But who dresses Yasko's hair? "

" Yasko is thy brother," answered Zbyshko.

" Of course he is ! "

Here the old and experienced Matsko resolved to assist them.

"In families," said he, "when a knightly youth's hair
grows, after cutting, his sister dresses it ; in mature age a
man's wife dresses his hair for him ; but it is the custom
also that if a knight has no sister or wife, a noble maiden
serves him, even though she be entirely unrelated."

"Is there really such a custom?" inquired Yagenka,
dropping her eyes.

" Not only in mansions, but in castles. Yes! even at the
king's court," answered Matsko.

Then he turned to the women.

" Since ye can do nothing, go to your own place ! "

" Let them bring me warm water," added Yagenka.

Matsko went out with the women, as if to see that there
was no delay in serving, and after a moment he had warm
water brought in, and when it had been placed in the room
the young people were left with each other. Yagenka hav-
ing wet a towel moistened Zbyshko's hair well with it ; when
the hair had stopped flying up and had lain down with the
weight of dampness, she took a comb and sat on the bench
at the side of the young man to proceed with the work.

And they sat there side by side, both comely beyond

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 277

measure, both immensely in love with each other, but ill at
ease and silent. Yagenka began at last to arrange his
golden hair, and he felt the vicinity of her upraised arms, of
her hands, and he shivered from head to foot, restraining
himself with all his force of will lest he might seize her by
the waist and press her with all his might to his bosom.

In the silence the hurried breath of both was audible.

"Perhaps thou art ill?" inquired the girl after a while.
"What troubles thee?"

" Nothing," answered the young knight.

"But somehow thou art panting."

" Thou art panting too — "

Again there was silence. Yagenka's cheeks were as red
as roses, for she felt that Zbyshko did not take his eyes from
her face for an instant ; so, to talk away embarrassment, she
asked, —

" Why dost thou look at me in that way? "

" Does it annoy thee? "

" It does not annoy, but I ask."

"Yagenka?"

"What — "

Zbyshko drew in a long breath, sighed, moved his lips as
if for further conversation, but it was clear that he had not
sufficient courage yet, since he merely repeated again, —

"Yagenka."

"What?"

"If I am afraid to tell something — "

" Be not afraid. I am a simple girl, not a dragon."

" Of course not a dragon ! But Uncle Matsko says that
he wants to take thee ! "

" Yes he does, but not for himself."

And she stopped as if frightened at her own words.

" By the dear God ! My Yagus ! — but what answer hast
thou to give, Yagus ? " cried Zbyshko.

But unexpectedly Yagenka's eyes filled with tears, her
beautiful lips began to quiver, and her voice became so low
that Zbyshko could hardly hear it when she said, —

" Papa and the abbot wished — while I — as thou
knowest ! — "

At these words delight burst forth in Zbyshko's heart
like a sudden flame ; so he caught the girl in his arms, lifted
her up as he might a feather, and shouted wildly, —

' ' Yagus ! Yagus ! thou my gold ! my sun — hei ! hei ! "

278 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS

And he shouted so that old Matsko, thinking that some
strange thing had happened, rushed into the room. When
he saw Yagenka raised aloft by his nephew, he was as-
tonished that everything had passed with such unlooked-for
rapidity, and he exclaimed, —

' ' In the name of the Father and the Son, restrain thyself,
boy 1 "

Zbyshko rushed toward him, placed Yagenka on the floor,
and both wished to kneel down, but before they could do
so Matsko seized them in his bony arms and pressed them
with all his strength to his breast.

4 'Praised be He! " said the old man. "I knew that it
would come to this, but still my delight ! God bless you !
It will be easier for me to die now. The girl is like the
purest of pure gold. Before God and the world ! In truth !
Let come now what may, since I have lived to this delight.
God has visited, but He has comforted us. We must go
right away and tell Yasko. Ei, if Zyh were alive now ! —
and the abbot— But I will take the place of both, for in
truth, I so love you that I am ashamed to tell it."

And though he had in his bosom a heart that was steeled, he
was so filled with emotion that something pressed his throat ;
so he kissed Zbyshko again, and after that Yagenka on both
cheeks, and coughing out, half in tears, " Honey, not a
woman ! " he went to the stables to have the horses saddled.

When he had gone from the room he stumbled with de-
light against sunflowers growing in front of the house, and
began to look at their dark disks surrounded with yellow
leaves ; he was just like a drunken man.

" Well ! There is many a seed there," said he, " but God
grant that there will be a greater number of Grady in Bog-
danets." Then going toward the stables he began again to
mutter and to count, —

" Bogdanets, the abbot's property, Spyhov, Mochydoly

— God always knows whither He is taking things. Old
Vilk's day will come, and it is worth while to buy Brozova

— fine meadows ! "

Meanwhile Yagenka and Zbyshko came out to the front
of the house, joyous, happy, radiant as the sun.

" Uncle ! " called Zbyshko from afar.

The old man turned toward them, stretched out his arms,
and cried out, as he might in the woods, —

" Hop! hop! Come tome!"

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. '279

CHAPTEE LXXIV.

ZBYSHKO and Yagenka lived in Mochydoly while old
Matsko was building a castle for them in Bogdanets. He
built it with toil, for he wished that the foundations should
be of stone laid in lime mortar, and the watchtower of brick,
which was difficult to procure in that neighborhood. During
the first year he dug the moat, which work was rather easy,
for the eminence on which the castle was to stand had been
entrenched on a time, perhaps in days which were still
pagan ; hence he needed only to clear those depressions of
trees and hawthorn bushes with which they were overgrown,
and then extend and deepen them sufficiently. While
digging, the men reached an abundant spring, which in no
long time filled the moat, so that Matsko had to provide an
exit for the excess of water. Then on the rampart he
reared a palisade and began to collect building timber for
the walls of the castle, — oak beams, so thick that three
men could not embrace one of them, and larch, which rots
neither under clay plaster nor under a turf covering. He
set about raising those walls only after a year, although he
had the assistance of men from Zgorzelitse and Mochydoly.
But he set about it all the more earnestly since Yagenka
had given birth to twins. Heaven opened before the old
knight then, since there was some one for whom he might
labor and bustle, and he knew that the race of the Grady
would not perish, that "The Dull Horseshoe" would be
moistened yet more than once in the blood of the enemy.
To the twins were given the names Matsko and Yasko.

"They are boys," said the old man, "to be praised,
such boys that in the whole kingdom there are not two to
equal them — and it is not evening yet."

He loved them immediately with a great love, and as to
Yagenka, she hid the world from him. Whoso praised her
before his eyes could get anything from the old man.
People really envied Zbyshko for having such a wife, and
glorified her not merely for the wealth which she had
brought, since she was as brilliant in that region as the
most beautiful flower in a field. She had given her husband
a great dowry ; but she had given more than a dowry,

280 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

for she had given immense love, and beauty which dazzled
the eyes of men, and noble manners, and a vigor of
such sort that many a knight could not boast of the like.
It was nothing for her some days after childbirth to rise up
to house management, and then- go to hunt with her husband,
or to hurry on horseback from Mochydoly to Bogdanets
and return before midday to Yasko and Matsko. So her
husband loved her as the sight of his eyes, old Matsko
loved her, she was loved by the servants for whom she had
a humane heart, and in Kresnia, when she entered the
church on Sunday, she was greeted by murmurs of admira-
tion and homage. Her former worshipper, the quarrelsome
Stan of Rogov, had married the daughter of a free land-
tiller. Stan after mass used to visit the inn with old Vilk,
and, having drunk somewhat, say to the old man: "Your
son and I cut each other up more than once because of her,
aiid we wanted to marry the lady, but that was just like
reaching for the moon in heaven." Others declared aloud
that one might look for another such woman only at the
king's court in Cracow. In addition to her wealth, beauty,
and refinement people honored also her incomparable health
and vigor, and there was only one opinion on this point :
" that she was the first woman who had ever planted a bear
with a fork in the forest, and she had no need to crack nuts
with her teeth ; she put them on the table pressed them in
her hand suddenly and cracked them as if they had been
crushed with a stone." So she was praised in the parish of
Kresnia and in the neighboring villages, and even in Sieradz,
the chief town of the province.

But while envying Zbyshko of Bogdanets because he had
won her, men did not wonder over much, for he too was
illustrious by such military fame as no one else in that
region. The younger possessors and nobles related to one
another all the stories touching Germans whose souls Zbyshko
had " shelled out" of them in battles under Prince Vitold,
and on trampled earth in duels. They said that no man
had ever escaped him, that in Malborg he had unhorsed
twelve knights, among others Ulrich, the Grand Master's
brother ; finally, that he was able to meet even knights of
Cracow, and that the invincible Zavisha Charny himself was
a well-wishing friend of his. Some were unwilling to give
faith to such uncommon stories ; but even those men, when
it was a question whom the neighborhood ought to choose,
should it come to rivalry between Polish and foreign

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 281

knights, said : "Of course, Zbyshko ! " and only afterward
did the hairy Stan of Rogov and other local strong men,
who in knightly training were far behind the young heir of
Bogdanets, come into consideration.

Great wealth equally with his fame had won for Zbyshko
honor from his neighbors ; for he had received with Yageiika
Mochydoly and the great property of the abbot. That was
not his merit, but earlier he had Spyhov together with im-
mense treasures accumulated by Yuraud, and besides people
whispered to one another that the booty alone won and taken
by the knights of Bogdanets in arms, horses, clothing, and
jewels, would suffice to buy three or four good villages.
Men saw therefore in this a certain special favor of God
toward the race of the Grady with the escutcheon " The
Dull Ilorshshoe," which till recent times had been so reduced
that besides empty Bogdanets it had nothing — now it had
increased beyond all others in that region. "Moreover,
there had remained in Bogdanets after the fire only that
poor, bent, decayed house," said old people, " and from lack
of laboring hands the owners of the property had been forced
to mortgage it to their relative — but now they are building
a castle!" Astonishment was great, but since it was ac-
companied by the general instinctive feeling that the whole
nation was advancing with irresistible impulse toward some
immense acquisition, and since by the will of God such was
to be the future order, there was no malicious envy ; on the
contrary, the region about boasted and was proud of those
knights of Bogdanets. They served as a living proof of
what a noble might do if he had a strong arm and a manful
heart, with knightly eagerness for adventure. More. than
one man, therefore, at sight of them felt that for him the
place was too narrow among his household goods, and within
his native limits, and that beyond the boundary there was a
hostile power, great wealth and broad lands, which he might
win with immense gain to himself and the kingdom. That
excess of strength, which was felt by families, extended' over
the whole nation, so that it was like a seething liquid which
must boil over in a caldron. The wise lords at Cracow, and
the king, who loved peace, might restrain that strength for
a season, and defer war with the hereditary enemy, but r.o
human power could extinguish it, or even restrain that
impetus with which the general spirit of the people was
advancing toward greatness.

282 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

LXXV.

MATSKO had lived to happy years in his life. He declared
to his neighbors repeatedly that he had received more than
he himself had hoped for. Even old age had only whitened
the hair on his head and in his beard ; it had not taken from
him health or strength. His heart was full of such great
joy fulness as up to that time he had never experienced.
His face, formerly severe, had become more and more kindly,
and his eyes smiled at people with a friendly expression. In
his soul he had the conviction that all evil had ended for-
ever, that no care, no misfortune would dim the days of his
life now flowing onward .as quietly as a clear river. To war
till old age, to manage in old age and increase wealth for
his " grandchildren," — that at all times had been the highest
wish of his heart ; and now all this had come to pass per-
fectly. Land management went just as he desired. The
forests had been felled in considerable part, the stumps
rooted out, and the new land was green every spring with
a fleece of various kinds of grain ; herds increased, in the
fields were forty mares with colts, which the old noble in-
spected daily. Flocks of sheep and herds of cattle pastured
in groves and on fallow lands. Bogdanets had changed
thoroughly ; from a deserted settlement it had become a popu-
lous, a wealthy place, and the eyes of him who approached
it from Zgorzelitse by the forest highway were dazzled by
the watchtower seen from afar, and the walls of the castle
still un blackened and glittering with gold in the sun and the
purple evening twilight.

So old Matsko was rejoiced in heart by cattle, by manage-
ment, by his fortunate fate, and he did not contradict when
people said that he had a lucky hand.

A year after the twins there came to the world another
boy, whom Yagenka called Zyh in honor of her father.

Matsko received the new visitor with delight and was not
troubled in the least by this, that were it to go farther in
such wise the property accumulated with so much effort and
toil would have to be divided. " For what had we?" asked
he. speaking of this once to Zbyshko. " Nothing ! still

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 283

God prospered us. Old Pakosh of Sulislavitse has one
village and twenty-two sons, but they are not dying of
hunger. Are the lands in the kingdom and Lithuania small
in extent? Are the villages and castles in the hands of the
dog brother Knights few in number? Hei! well, since the
Lord Jesus has favored us so much, there will be a proper
place (for them) since there are castles there, all of red
brick, of which our gracious king may make places for
castellans." And it was a thing worthy of note that though
the Order had risen then, as it were, to the summit of its
greatness, because in wealth, power, and the number of
trained troops it surpassed all Western kingdoms, still this
old knight thought of the castles of the Order as future
residences for his grandsons ; and surely many in Yagello's
kingdom had a like thought, not merely because those were
old Polish lands on which the Order had settled, but because
a feeling of mighty power was storming in the nation, and
seeking an outlet on -every side.

Only in the fourth year, counting from Zbyshko's mar-
riage, was the castle finished, and even then with the as-
sistance not only of local laborers and men from Zgorzelitse
and Mochydoly, but also from the region about, especially
from old Vilk of Brozova, who, left alone in the world after
the death of his son, had become very friendly to Matsko,
and afterward turned his heart toward Zbyshko and
Yagenka.

Matsko adorned the chambers of the castle with booty
which either he and Zbyshko had taken in war, or which had
been inherited from Yuraud of Spyhov ; added to these were
effects left by the abbot and others which Yagenka had
brought from her own home. He put in glass windows
from Sieradz, and arranged a magnificent residence.

Zbyshko with his wife and children moved into the castle
only on the fifth year, when the other buildings, such as
stables, cowhouses, kitchens, and baths were finished, and
also cellars, which old Matsko had made of stone and lime-
mortar, so that they should have endless durability. But he
did not move into the castle himself ; he preferred to remain
in the old bent house, and to every prayer of Zbyshko and
Yagenka he answered in the negative, expressing his mind
in the following manner, —

" 1 will die here where I was born. You see, during the
time of the war of the Grymaliti and Nalentchi Bogdanets
was burned to the ground, all the cottages, yes, even the

284 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

fences, but this old house remained. People said that it did
not burn because of the abundance of moss on the roof, but
I think that the favor of God and His will were in this oc-
currence, so that we should return here and increase again
out of the old house. During the time of our campaigning
I complained more than once that we had nothing to which
we might return, but not altogether justly did 1 say that.
By my faith, there was nothing to keep house herewith, and
as to putting something into one's mouth — but there was a
place in which to take refuge. Well, for the young people
it is quite different, but I think this, since that old house has
not left us, it is not proper for me to leave it."

And he remained. But he liked to visit the castle, so as
to look at its grandeur and greatness in comparison with the
old dwelling, and at the same time to look at Zbyshko and
Yagenka, and at his " grandsons." All that he saw was in
considerable part his own work ; but it filled him with pride,
and admiration. Sometimes old Vilk visited him to "chat"
at the fireside, or he visited Vilk in Brozova for the same
purpose. So once he explained to him his ideas touching
"the new order."

" You know," said he, "it is strange to me sometimes.
Though in truth Zbyshko, even in Cracow, was at the king's
castle — why ! they came near cutting his head off there ! —
and in Mazovia, and at Malborg, and with Prince Yanush.
Yagenka was reared also in wealth, but they had not their
own castle. Now, however, it is as if they had never lived
in another way. They walk, I tell you, they walk in the
chambers, walk, — and give commands to the servants, and
when they are tired they sit down. A real castellan and his
lady ! They haye also a chamber in which they dine with
mayors, managers, and dependants, and in it there are higher
seats for him and for her ; others have lower seats and they
wait till the master and mistress have been served properly.
That is court usage, but I am to remember that they are not
some great lords, but a nephew and a nephew's wife, who
take me, their old pet, and seat me in the first place, and call
me benefactor."

" For that reason the Lord Jesus blesses them," remarked
old Vilk.

Then, nodding his head in sadness, he drank a little mead,
stirred brands in the fire with an iron poker, and said, —

"But my boy is dead ! "

" God's will."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 285

** Well ! His older brothers, of whom there were five,
laid down their lives long ago. But you know that. The
will of God, of course. But this last boy was the best of
them all. A real Vilk ; and if he had not fallen he too
would be living now in his own castle."

" Better that Stan had fallen."

"What is Stan? He is as if carrying millstones on his
shoulders. But how many times did my boy cut him up.
My son had knightly training, while Stan's wife now raps
him on the face, for, though he is a strong fellow, he is
stupid."

" Hei ! he is as dull as a horse's rump ! " added Matsko.

And when there was an occasion he exalted to the skies
not only Zbyshko's knightly training, but also his wit, say-
ing that in Malborg he had met the foremost knights within
barriers, " and that for him to converse with princes was the
same as to crack nuts." He praised also his nephew's wis-
dom and skill in management, without which he would soon
consume the castle and the property.

Not wishing, however, that old Vilk should suppose that
anything similar could threaten Zbyshko, he finished in a low-
ered voice, —

"Well, with the favor of God there is rich property
enough — more than people think ; but do not repeat this
to any one."

People divined, they knew and told one another to ex-
aggeration, especially of the wealth which the lord and lady
of Bogdanets had removed from Spyhov. It was said that
they had brought money in salt kegs from Mazovia. Matsko
had accommodated with a loan of between ten and twenty
gryvens the wealthy heirs of Konietspole, and this confirmed
the belief of the neighborhood absolutely in his " treasures."
For that reason the significance of the lords of Bogdanets
increased, the respect of people rose, and there was never a
lack of guests at the castle ; which fact Matsko, though spar-
ing, did not consider with an unwilling eye, for he knew that
that too added to the fame of the family.

More especially splendid were the christenings, and once
a year, after the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin, Zbyshko
gave a great feast to the neighborhood, at which noble
women were present to look at knightly exercises, hear
stones, and dance with young knights by the light of pitoh
torches till morning. Then old Matsko rejoiced his eyes
and delighted his heart in gazing at Zbyshko and Yagenka,

286 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

they looked so dignified and lordly. Zbyshko had become
more manful in appearance ; he had grown, and though with
his powerful and tall figure his face seemed always too
young, still when he fastened his abundant hair with a pur-
ple band, arrayed himself in splendid garments embroidered
with silver and gold threads, not only Matsko, but many a
noble said to himself in soul: "God be merciful! He is
really a prince sitting in his own castle." But often knights
who knew western customs knelt before Yagenka, and
begged her to be the lady of their thoughts. She was ra-
diant with such splendor of health, strength, and beauty.
The old master of Konietspole, who had been voevoda of
Sieradz, was astonished at sight of her, and compared her
to the morning dawn, and also to the " dear sun," which
gives brightness to the world, and puts enlivening heat even
into old bones.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 287

CHAPTEE LXXVI.

IN the fifth year, however, when uncommon order had
been introduced into all the villages, when above the watch-
to \vei* a banner with " The Dull Horseshoe " had been wav-
ing for some months, and Yagenka had given birth to a
fourth sou, whom they called Yurand, old Matsko said one
day to Zbyshko, —

" Everything succeeds, and if the Lord Jesus would give
one more thing I could die in peace."

Zbyshko looked at his uncle inquiringly, and after a while
asked, —

" Are you speaking of war with the Knights of the Cross?
— for what else do you need ? "

" I will say to thee what I have said before, that while
the Grand Master Conrad lives there will be no war."

" But is he to live forever? "

" I cannot live forever either, and therefore I am thinking
of something else."

"Of what?"

" Better not ask. Meanwhile I am setting out for Spyhov,
and perhaps I shall visit the princes in Plotsk and in
Chersk."

This answer did not astonish Zbyshko greatly, for in the
course of recent years, old Matsko had gone to Spyhov a
number of times ; hence he only asked, —

"Will you stay long?"

" Longer than usual, for I shall halt at Plotsk."

Something like a week later, Matsko started, taking with
him a number of wagons, and good armor, " for the event
of having to fight within barriers." When going he de-
clared that he might remain longer than usual, and in fact
he did remain during half a year, and there were no tidings
of him. Zbyshko began to be alarmed, and at last sent a
messenger purposely to Spyhov, but that man met Matsko
beyond Sieradz and returned with him.

The old knight was rather gloomy at first, but after he
had inquired of Zbyshko carefully touching everything
which had happened during his absence, and was set at

288 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

rest because all had gone well, his face cleared somewhat,
and he began first to speak of his expedition.

" Dost thou know that I have been in Malborg?" asked
he.

"In Malborg?"

"But where else?"

Zbyshko looked at his uncle for a while with astonished
eyes, then he slapped his own thighs suddenly, and added, —

" As God is true ! But I had forgotten about death ! "

' ' Thou art free to forget, for thou hast accomplished thy
vows," said Matsko; " but God forbid that I should set
aside my oath and honor. It is not our custom to neglect —
and, so help me the holy cross, as long as there is breath in
my nostrils I shall not neglect anything."

Now it grew dusky, and Matsko's face became threaten-
ing and resolute in such a way as Zbyshko had seen only in
former years, when with Vitold and Skirvoillo they were
going to battle with the Knights of the Cross.

" Well, and did you accomplish your vow? "

" No. I did not, for he would not meet me."

"Why so?"

" He has become grand comtur."

'" Is Kuuo Lichtenstein grand comtur? "

" Yes. Perhaps they will choose him Grand Master. Who
knows? Even now he thinks himself the equal of princes.
They say that he manages everything, and that all affairs of
the Order are on his shoulders, while the Grand Master
undertakes nothing without him. How was such a man to
appear on trampled earth ? To ask him would be to rouse
the laughter of people."

" Did they bring thee to ridicule ? " asked Zbyshko, and
his eyes flashed suddenly with anger.

"The Princess Alexandra of Plotsk laughed. * Go,' said
she, ' and challenge the Roman Caesar. To Lichtenstein,'
said she, ' as we know challenges have been sent by Zavisha
Charny, Povala of Tachev, and Pashko Zlodye, and even to
those men he gave no answer, for he cannot. He is not
lacking in courage, but he is a monk and he has an office so
considerable and of such dignity that those things do not
come to his head, — and he would lose more honor by accept-
ing than by not paying attention to challenges. ' That is
what Princess Alexandra said. "
- * ' And what was your answer ? "

"I was terribly cast down, but I said that even in that

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 289

case I must go to Malborg, so that I might say to God and
man that I did what was in my power. I begged the lady
then to arm me with some message, and give me a letter to
Malborg, for I knew that otherwise I should not bring my
head out of that wolf's-nest. In my soul I thought this way :
' He would not, it is true, grant a meeting to Zavisha, or
Povala, or Pashko, but if, in presence of the Master him-
self, of all the comturs and guests, I slap him on the face or
pull his beard and mustache, he will meet me.' "

" God support you ! " cried Zbyshko, with enthusiasm.

" Well," continued the old man. " There is a way for
everything if a man has a head on his shoulders. But in this
case the Lord Jesus withdrew his favor, for I did not find
Lichtenstein in Malborg. They told me that he had gone to
Vitold as an envoy. I knew not what to do then, whether
to wait or to follow him. I was afraid of missing him on
the road. And since I was acquainted from former times
with the Grand Master and the grand keeper of the wardrobe,
I explained to them, as a secret, why I had come; they
shouted at me that that could not be."

" Why ? "

"For the very same reason which the princess in Plotsk
had given. And the Grand Master said also : ' What
wouldst thou think of me should I fight a duel with every
knight from Mazovia or Poland?' Well, he was right, for
he would have been out of the world long ago. Then he
and the keeper of the wardrobe were astounded, and told
of this at the supper table in the evening. Their story acted
on the company as the blowing of a man would on a swarm
of bees, especially on the guests ; a crowd started up at once.
'Kuno,' cried they, ' may not fight, but we may.' I chose
three then, wishing to fight with them in turn, but the
Master, after great petitions, gave permission to fight with
only one, whose name was Lichtenstein, and who was a
relative of Kuno."

"Well, what?" cried Zbyshko.

" This — I have brought back his armor, but I am sorry
for its condition ; it is smashed so that no one would give a
gryven for it."

" Fear God! then you have fulfilled your vow?"

" At first I was glad, for I thought myself that I had, but
afterward I thought : ' No, that is not the same ! ' And
now I have no peace, for it is not the same."

Zbyshko fell to consoling him, —
VOL. n. — 19

290 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

" You know that in such matters I do not spare myself,
or any one, but if things had happened to me as to you I
should be satisfied. And I say now that the greatest knights
in Cracow will support me. Zavisha Charny himself, who
knows most of knightly honor, will surely say nothing
different."

" Dost thou say that? " inquired Matsko.

"But just think: they are famous throughout the whole
world, and they challenged him also, but none of them have
done so much as you. They vowed death to Lichtenstein,
but you have slaughtered a Lichtenstein."

" That may be," said the old knight.

But Zbyshko, who was curious in knightly affairs, said,—

" Well ! tell me : was he young, or old, and how was the
struggle ? on horseback, or on foot? "

" He was thirty-five years old, he had a beard to his
girdle, and was on horseback. God assisted me so that
I overcame him with the lance, but after that it came to
swords. I tell thee the blood gushed from his mouth so that
his whole beard was drenched with it."

" But have you not complained frequently that you are
growing old ? "

"Yes, for when on horseback, or on the ground, I hold
firmly, but I cannot spring into the saddle in full armor."

" But Kuno himself would not have escaped you."

The old man waved his hand contemptuously, in sign that
with Kuno it would have gone much easier, then they went
to look at the captured ' ' plates, " which Matsko had taken
only as proof of victory, for they were too much shattered,
and therefore without value. But the hip piece and the
leg armor were uninjured and of excellent workmanship.

"But I should prefer that these were Kuno's," said
Matsko, gloomily.

" The Lord God knows what is best," answered Zbyshko.
" You will not reach Kuno if he becomes Grand Master,
unless in some great battle."

' ' I inclined rny ears to what people said, " replied Matsko.
" Some declared that after Conrad would come Kuno, while
others mentioned Ulrich the brother of Conrad."

" I should prefer Ulrich," said Zbyshko.

" I too, and knowest why? Kuno has more mind and is
more cunning, while Ulrich is passionate. He is a truthful
knight who observes honor, but he just quivers for war with
UP. They say also that were he to be Grand Master there

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 291

would come such a tempest as has not been in the world.
Fits of weakness fall frequently on Conrad. Once he fainted
in my presence. Hei, perhaps we may live to it."

" God grant ! But are there some new misunderstandings
with the Kingdom ? "

" There are both old and new. A Knight of the Cross is
always a Knight of the Cross. Though he knows that thou
art stronger, and that it is evil to quarrel with thee, he will
lie in wait since he cannot do otherwise."

' ' But they think that the Order is mightier than all
kingdoms."

" Not all of the Knights think so, but many do, and
among others Ulrich; for really their power is tremen-
dous."

uBut you remember what Zyndram said — "

" I remember. And every year it is worse among them
down there. A brother does not receive a brother, as even
Germans in Prussia received me when no Knight of the Cross
was looking on. All the people have enough of the Knights."

" Then there is not long to wait? "

" Not long, or even long," answered Matsko. And after
stopping a while he added : " But meanwhile it is necessary
to labor and increase property, so as to appear in the field
worthily."

292 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CKOS&

CHAPTER LXXVIL

THE Grand Master Conrad died only a year later. Yasko
of Zgorzelitse, Yagenka's brother, first beard tbe news in
Sieradz, both of his death and of the election of Ulrich von
Jungingen ; he was the first also to bring it to Bogdanets,
where, as well as in all noble houses, it shook souls and
hearts to their depth. " Such times are come as have not
been hitherto," said old Matsko, with solemnity, while
Yagenka brought at the first moment all the children to
Zbyshko, and began herself to take farewell of him, as if
he had to set out next morning.

Matsko and Zbyshko knew, it is true, that war would not
break out as suddenly as fire in a chimney, but nevertheless'
they believed that it would come to war, and they began to
prepare. They chose horses, arms, exercised their attend-
ants and servants in the military art, — the mayors of vil-
lages managing by German law, who were obliged to appear
in expeditions on horseback, and the poorer nobles and pos-
sessors were glad to join themselves to the more wealthy.
The same thing was done on all other estates. Everywhere
hammers were beating in forges, everywhere men were
cleaning old armor, rubbing bows and straps with tallow
melted in kettles, wagons were ironed, supplies of provisions,
both grits and dried meat, were prepared. In churches on
Sundays and holidays people inquired for news ; they were
sad when tidings of peace came, for every man carried deep
in his soul the conviction that there was absolute need to
finish immediately with that dreadful enemy of the whole
Polish race, and that the kingdom could not flourish in
strength, peace, and labor till, according to the words of
Saint Bridget, the teeth of the Order were broken and its
right hand cut from it.

In Kresnia more especially did men gather around Matsko
and Zbyshko as persons who knew the Order and knew what
war with the Germans was. People not only asked news of
them, but inquired about methods against the Germans.
' ' How are we to fight best with them ? " asked they. * ' What
is their style of warfare? In what are they superior to the

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 293

Poles, and in what inferior? When lances are broken, is it
easier to smash the armor on them with an axe, or is a sword
better?"

In truth Matsko and his nephew were expert in these things,
so people listened to them with great attention, all the more
since the conviction was universal that the war would not be
easy, that the Poles would have to measure themselves with
the foremost knights of all nations, and not be satisfied
with crushing the enemy at this point or that, but crush
thoroughly " to the foundation," or perish utterly. So
nobles said then among one another and among landowners :
" Since it is necessary, we must go through it, — their death
or ours." And to that generation of men who bore in their
souls a prophetic feeling of coming greatness this did not
decrease willingness, — on the contrary, it increased that will-
ingness every day and hour ; but they approached the work
without empty boasting and self-praise, or rather they
approached it with a certain resolute concentration, with
gravity, and prepared for death.

" Destruction is written down for them or for us."

But meanwhile time passed and extended, and there was
no war. There were reports, it is true, of disagreements
between King Vladislav Yagello and the Order, and also
reports touching the land of Dobryn, which had been pur-
chased years before, and touching boundary disputes and a
certain Drezdenko of which they heard then much for the
first time, but concerning which both sides were disputing, as
was said ; but there was no war. Some began to doubt if
there would be, for there had always been disputes, but they
ended usually in meetings, negotiations, and the despatch of
envoys. In fact news went out that this time two certain
envoys of the Order had come to Cracow, while Polish envoys
had gone to Malborg. There were reports of mediation by
the kings of Bohemia and Hungary, and even by the Pope
himself. At a distance from Cracow people knew nothing
in detail, hence various, though frequently strange and im-
possible, reports circulated through the country ; but there
was no war.

At last even Matsko, within whose memory not a few threats
of war had been made and negotiations had taken place, did
not know what to think of the whole situation, so he set out
for Cracow to obtain more reliable data. He did not remain
long in the city, for on the sixth week lie returned, and re-
turned with a face greatly brightened ; so when the nobility,

294 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

curious for news, as usual surrounded him in Kresnia, he
answered their numerous queries with the question, —

" Well, are your lances and spears and axes sharpened? "

"But what? Well now! By the wounds of God! what
news? Whom have you seen? " called out people from all
sides.

"Whom have I seen? Zyndram of Mashkovitse! But
what news ? Such news that ye will have to saddle your
horses at once, I think."

"As God is true ! How is that? Tell.'7

" Have ye heard of Drezdenko? "

" Of course we have heard. But the little castle is like
many a one, and there is no more land there than with you
in Bogdanets, we think."

" That is a vain cause for war — is it not? "

" Of course it is a vain cause for war. There were greater,
but afterward nothing came of them."

' k But do ye know what a saying Zyndram uttered because
of Drezdenko? "

" Tell quickly, for the caps are burning our heads! "

" He said this to me : 'A blind man was going along the
road and he fell over a stone. He fell because he was blind,
still a stone was the cause of his fall.' This Drezdenko is
such a stone."

" How is that? How ? But the Order is standing yet."

" Ye do not understand? Then I will tell you again in
this way. If a vessel is too full one drop will make the liquid
in it overflow."

Such great enthusiasm seized those knights that Matsko
had to restrain it, for they wished to mount their horses and
ride to Sieradz.

" Be ready," said he, "but wait patiently. They will not
forget us, be sure."

So the people continued in readiness, but they waited long,
so long indeed that some began to doubt a second time.

But Matsko did not doubt, for as the coming of birds an-
nounces spring, he, as a man of experience, knew how to
infer from various signs that war was approaching, and a
great war.

First of all, such immense hunts had been ordered in all
forests and wildernesses of the crown as the oldest men could
not remember. Beaters were assembled in thousands to drive
in game. In these hunts fell whole herds of buffaloes, bulls,
deer, wild boar, and also smaller animals. The forests were

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 295

smoking for entire weeks ; meat was dried, smoked, salted
lor future use and sent to the chief towns of provinces, and
thence to be stored at Plotsk. It was evident that the ques-
tion was one of supplies for great armies. Matsko knew well
what to think of this, for Vitold had ordered the very same
kind of hunts before each large expedition to Lithuania.
But there were other signs also. For instance, peasants had
begun to flee in crowds from " under the German " to the
kingdom and to Mazovia. To the district of Bogdanets
mainly the subjects of German knights in Silesia had come,
but people saw that everywhere the same movement was
going on, but especially in Mazovia. Hlava, who was
managing in Spyhov in Mazovia sent from there between ten
and twenty Mazovians who had fled to him from Prussia.
These men had begged permission to take part in the war
" on foot," for they wished to avenge wrongs on the Knights
whom they hated with all their souls. They said that some
boundary villages in Prussia were almost wholly deserted,
for the free land tillers had moved out of them with their
wives and children to the Mazovian Principalities.

The Knights of the Cross hanged, it is true, all fugitives
whom they caught, but nothing could restrain the unfortu-
nate people, and many a one of them preferred to die rather
than live under the terrible yoke of the Germans. Later
"grandfathers" (minstrels) from Prussia swarmed through
the whole kingdom. All went to Cracow. They came from
Dantzig, from Malborg, from Torun, and even from distant
Krolevets, from all Prussian towns and from all places
where there were commandants. Among them were not
only minstrels, but sextons, organists, various cloister
servants, and even clerics and priests. It was thought that
they would bring information touching everything carried
out in Prussia, such as : military preparations, strengthen-
ing of castles, garrisons, mercenary troops, and foreign
officers. In fact people whispered to one another that the
voevodas in the chief towns of provinces, and, in Cracow,
members of the city council, had shut themselves in with
those visitors for whole hours, listening to them and writing
down the facts which they gave. Some went back un-
observed to Prussia and then returned anew to the kingdom.
News came from Cracow that the king and the lords of
the council knew through them of every step taken by the
Knights of the Cross.

The opposite took place in Malborg. A certain spiritual

296 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

personage who had fled from that capital stopped at Koniets-
pole and told the masters there that Ulrich von Jungingen
and other Knights of the Order did not trouble themselves
about news from Poland, feeling certain that with one blow
they would conquer and overturn all the kingdom, " so that
not a trace would be left of it." He repeated therewith the
words of the Grand Master Ulrich uttered at a feast in
Malborg : " The more there are of them the cheaper will
sheepskin coats be in Prussia." Hence they prepared for
war with deligbt and intoxication, confident in their own
strength, and in the aid which all, even the most distant
kingdoms, would send them ; but in spite of these signs of
war preparations and efforts, the war did not come so
quickly as people wished.

It was tedious at home for Zbyshko of Bogdanets also.
All things had long since been made ready, the soul in him
was rushing forth to battle and to glory, hence each day's
delay annoyed him. and frequently he mentioned this to his
uncle, just as if war or peace depended on Matsko.

" You see you promised to a certainty that it would come,
and now there is nothing and nothing," said Zbyshko.

"Thou art wise, but not very!" answered Matsko.
" Dost thou not see what is happening? "

" But if the king at the last hour agrees? They say that
he does not want war."

" They say so, for he does not. But who, if not he,
shouted : ' I should not be a king were I to permit them
to take Drezdenko ! ' but as the Germans took Drezdenko
they keep it to this hour. Of course the king does not wish
to spill Christian blood, but the lords of the council who
have quick wit, feeling the superior power of the Poles, are
pushing the Germans to the wall — and I may say this to
thee, that if Drezdenko were not in question, something else
would be discovered."

" As I have heard, the Grand Master Conrad himself took
Drezdenko, and he feared the king, surely."

" He feared him, for he knew Polish strength better than
others, but even he was unable to restrain the greed of the
Order. In Cracow they told me as follows : Old von Ost,
the heir of Drezdenko, at the time when the Knights seized
Nova Marchia, did homage as feudatory of the king, for
that had been Polish land for ages, so he wished to belong
to the kingdom. But the Knights of the Cross invited him
to Malborg, made him drunk with wine, and enticed from

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 297

him a document. Then the king's patience failed him at
last."

' ' By my faith it must have failed him ! " exclaimed
Zbyshko.

"It is as Zyndram said," added Matsko. "Drezdenko
is only a stone over which the blind man stumbled."

" If the Germans give up Drezdenko, what will happen? "

"Another stone will be discovered. But the Order will
not give up that which it has once swallowed, unless we
open its stomach, and God grant us soon to do that."

"No!" cried Zbyshko, strengthened in spirit, "Conrad
might have surrendered it, Ulrich will not. He is a true
knight on whom there is no stain, but he is terribly
passionate."

So they conversed with each other, and meanwhile an
event came like a stone which, pushed down a steep moun-
tain-path by the foot of a traveller, rushes to the abyss
with ever growing impetus. Suddenly the news thundered
throughout the whole country that the Knights had attacked
and plundered Santok, which had been mortgaged to the
Yohanites. The new Grand Master, Ulrich, when the
Polish envoys came to congratulate him on his election,
left Malborg purposely. From the first moment of his
government he commanded to use German instead of Latin
in communications with the king and Poland, and thus showed
at last what he was. The lords at Cracow, who were urging
to war in secret, understood that he was urging to it publicly,
and not only publicly, but blindly and with such insolence
toward the Polish people as the Grand Masters had never
shown, even when their power was really greater and the
kingdom was less than at that time.

But dignitaries of the Order, less passionate and craftier
than Ulrich, men who knew Vitold, strove to win him to
their side by gifts, and used flattery which passed every
measure so that one would have had to seek for its like in
those times when temples and altars were reared to Roman
Caesars while still living. "The Order has two benefac-
tors," said the envoys of the Order as they bowed down
before the viceroy of Yagello : " the first is God, the second
Vitold, for this reason every wish and every word of Vitold
is sacred for the Knights of the Cross." And they im-
plored Vitold to mediate in the affair of Drezdenko with
this idea, that if, as a subject of the king, he would under-
take to judge his superior, he would offend him thereby, and

298 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

the good relations between them would be broken, if not
forever, at least for a long time. But since the lords who
formed the council in Cracow knew of everything which was
done and planned in Malborg, the king also chose Vitold as
arbiter.

And the Order regretted the choice. The dignitaries of
the Order to whom it seemed that they knew the Grand
Prince, did not know him sufficiently, for Vitold not only
adjudged Drezdenko to the Poles, but, knowing also, and
divining how the affair must end, roused Jmud again and
more fiercely, — showing a more and more threatening visage
to the Order, he began to assist Jmud with men, with weapons,
and with grain sent from fertile lands in Poland.

When this took place — all, throughout every land of the
immense State, understood that the decisive hour had
struck.

It had struck indeed.

Once in Bogdanets, when old Matsko, Zbyshko and Ya-
genka were sitting in front of the castle gate, enjoying the
warmth and the marvellous weather, an unknown man ap-
peared suddenly on a foaming horse, he reined back his
steed before the gate, threw at the feet of the Knights some-
thing that looked like a garland woven from the osier and
the common willow. Then he shouted: "Vitsi! Vitsi ! '?
(the summons, the summons) and shot away.

They sprang to their feet in great excitement. Matsko's
face became threatening and solemn. Zbyshko stepped
forward to urge the messenger to hasten on with his summons ;
then he turned with fire in his eyes, and shouted, —

4 ' War ! God has given it at last ! War ! "

"And not such a war as we have seen before, but a great
one ! " added Matsko, with solemnity.

Then he turned to the servants, who in one moment
gathered around their master.

" Sound horns on the watch tower toward the four sides of
the world ! " shouted he ; " and let others run to the villages
for the mayors ! Bring out the horses and attach them to the
wagons ! Do it in a breath ! ! "

His voice had not ceased to sound yet when the servants
hurried in different directions to carry out his orders, which,
moreover, were not difficult, since all had been ready long
before : men, wagons, horses, armor, arms, provisions. The
knights had nothing to do but take their seats and drive on.

But before starting Zbyshko asked Matsko, —

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 299

" Will you not remain at home?"

"I ? What is in thy head?"

' ' According to law you can stay, for you are a man of
advanced years, and there should be some protector for
Yagenka and the children."

" Well, listen to that! I have waited to white hairs for
this hour."

It sufficed to look at his cold, resolute face to know that
words were of no use in that case. Besides, notwithstand-
ing his seventh cross,1 the man was as sound as an oak, yet ;
his arms moved easily in their joints, and an axe wielded by
them just whistled through the air. He could not, it is true,
spring in full armor on to a horse without touching the stir-
rups, but there were many young men, especially knights of
western Europe, who could not do that either ; he had immense
training, however, in knightly deeds, and in all that region
there was not a warrior of more experience.

It was evident also that Yagenka had no fear of remain-
ing alone, for on hearing her husband's words she rose,
kissed his hand, and said, —

" Be not troubled about me, dear Zbyshko, for the castle
is a good one ; and know this, that I am not over timid ; to
me neither crossbow nor lance is a novelty. It is not the
time now to think of wife and children, when there is need
to save the country. God will be our guardian."

Her eyes filled quickly with tears, which rolled down in
great drops on her beautiful lily-like face, and pointing to
the group of children she spoke on with emotion, and a quiv-
ering voice, —

' ' Hei ! were it not for those little ones, I should lie at thy
feet till I received permission to go to the war with thee."

" Yagus ! " cried Zbyshko, seizing her in his arms.

She embraced his neck, nestling up to him with all her
strength, and said, " Only come back to me, my golden,
my only one, my dearest of all ! "

" But thank God every day that he has given thee such a
wife," added Matsko, in a deep voice.

An hour later they lowered the flag from the watchtower
in sign that the master was absent.

Zbyshko and Matsko permitted Yagenka with the children

to accompany them as far as Sieradz. One hour later all

set out with men and a whole train of wagons. The day

was clear and still. The forests were in a motionless quiet.

1 Seven X.'s — seventy years.

300 THE KNIGHTS OP THE CROSS.

The herds on the fields and fallow lands enjoyed the midday
rest, chewing their cuds slowly, as if in thought. Because
of the dryness of the air there rose in one and another place
along the roads rolls of yellow dust, and above those rolls
gleamed, as it were, numberless little fires glittering in the
sunlight ; Zbyshko pointed them out to his wife and children,
saying, —

"Do ye know what is glittering there above the dust?
Those are spears, lances, and darts. It is clear that the
summons has reached every one, and the people are marching
against the Germans from all sides."

In fact such was the case. Not far beyond the boundary
of Bogdanets they met Yagenka's brother, Yasko, who, as
heir of Zgorzelitse, was quite wealthy; he marched with
three lancers, and took with him twenty men. Soon after,
at a crossroad, rose up toward them from beyond dust-clouds
the face of Stan of Rogov, overgrown with hair; he was not,
it is true, a friend of the lords of Bogdanets, but this time
he called from a distance, —

"Bear down on the dog brothers!" He bowed toward
them with good will, and galloped on farther in the grayish
dust.

They met also old Vilk of Brozova. His head trembled
a little from age, but he too was marching on, to avenge
the death of his son, whom the Germans had slain in Silesia.

And as they approached Sieradz the clouds of dust on
the road were more and more frequent, and when from afar
the tower of the city was visible the whole road was swarm-
ing with knights and their wagons, with armed townspeople
who were all marching to the place of muster. Seeing that
numerous, healthy, stalwart people, stubborn in battle and
enduring beyond all others in foul weather, in rains, in cold,
and every kind of toil, old Matsko was strengthened in
spirit.

And such a stream of well-equipped warriors were ap-
proaching towns not only in the kingdom, but throughout
the whole immense extent of the lands ruled by Yagello and
Vitold. From the Carpathians and the Black Sea to the
shores of the Baltic peoples were hurrying to restrain the
German inundation, and put an end to the quarrel of ages
with one giant effort.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 301

CHAPTEK LXXVIII.

AND war had burst forth at last. Not abounding in bat-
tles, and during the early moments not over favorable to
the Poles. Before the Polish forces had come up the
Knights of the Cross captured Bobrovniki, levelled Zlotoria
with the ground, and invaded the unhappy land of Dobryn,
won recently with so much effort. But Bohemian and Hun-
garian mediation allayed for a time the storm of war. A
truce followed, during which Vatslav, King of Bohemia, was
to arbitrate the dispute between Poland and the Order.

Neither side ceased, however, to assemble troops and
concentrate them during the months of winter and spring.
When the King of Bohemia, who was bribed, gave his de-
cision in favor of the Order, war of necessity burst forth
anew.

Meanwhile summer came, and with it arrived the " na-
tions " under Vitold. After crossing the river at Chervensk
both armies united, and the regiments of the princes of
Mazovia joined them. On the other side, in the camp at
Sviet, were a hundred thousand Germans encased in iron.
Yagello wished to cross the Drventsa and advance by the
shortest road to Malborg, but when the crossing proved to
be impossible, he turned from Kurentnik to Dzialdova, and
after destroying Dombrovna, or Gilgenburg, a castle of the
Order, he encamped there.

He, as well as the Polish and Lithuanian dignitaries, saw
that a general battle must come soon, but no one supposed
that it could come before a number of days had passed.
They supposed that the Grand Master, having stopped the
road before the king, would give rest to his legions, so that
they might come to a life-and-death battle fresh and un-
wearied. With this expectation the armies of the king
halted for the night at Dombrovna.

The capture of the fortress, though without orders, and
even against the will of the military council, filled the hearts
of the king and Vitold with pleasure ; for the castle was
strong, surrounded by a lake, it had thick walls, and was
held by a numerous garrison. Still the Polish knights took

302 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

it almost in the twinkle of an eye, and with such irresistible
spirit that before the whole train had come up there remained
of the town and the castle only ruins and burnt remnants,
in the midst of which the wild warriors of Vitold, and the
Tartars under Saladin, were cutting down the last of the
German infantry, who defended themselves with desperation.

But the fire did not last long, for it was extinguished by a
shower of short duration though tremendously violent.

The whole night of July 14 Avas marvellously changeable
and showery. Whirlwinds brought tempest after tempest.
At moments the heavens seemed to be ablaze from lightning,
and thunders mingled in awful explosion from the east to
the west. Frequent lightning filled the air with the odor of
sulphur, then again the roar of rain outsounded all else.
Again wind scattered clouds, and amid the tattered frag-
ments of them stars and the great bright moon were visible.
Only after midnight did it calm down somewhat so that men
could at least kindle fires. In fact thousands and thousands
of them blazed up then in the immense camp of the Poles
and Lithuanians. The warriors dried their drenched gar-
ments and sang songs of battle.

The king was watching also, for in a house standing at
the very edge of the camp, in which he had taken refuge
from the storm, a council of war was in session to which
account was rendered of the capture of Gilgenburg. Since
the regiment of Sieradz had taken part in storming that
castle, its leader, Yakob of Konietspole, was summoned with
others to justify himself for storming the place without
orders, and for not stopping the attack though the king had
sent to restrain them his own usher and a number of con-
fidential attendants.

For this reason the voevoda, uncertain whether blame
would meet him, or even punishment itself, took with him a
number of the foremost knights, and among others old
Matsko and Zbyshko, as witnesses that the usher appeared
only when they were on the walls of the t-astle and at the
moment of most stubborn struggle with the garrison. As to
this, that he had attacked the castle, " It is difficult," said
he, " to inquire about everything when the troops are dis-
persed over a space of many miles. Sent out in advance,
I understood that I was bound to crush obstacles before the
army and to fight with the enemy wherever I met them."

On hearing these words the king, Prince Vitold, and the
lords, who in soul were delighted with what had happened,

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 303

not only did not censure the voevoda and the men of
Sieradz, but praised their valor, saying that they had cap-
tured the castle and the brave garrison quickly. Matsko
and Zbyshko were able then to gaze at the chiefs command-
ing in the kingdom, for, besides the king and the princes of
Mazovia, were present the two leaders of all the legions:
Vitold, who had brought up the troops of Lithuania, Jmud,
Rus, Bessarabia, Wallachia, and the Tartars, and Zyndram
of Mashkovitse, with his escutcheon "The same as the sun,"
the sword-bearer of Cracow, and supreme manager of the
Polish forces, who surpassed all in his knowledge of military
science. Besides him there were in that council many war-
riors and statesmen ; for instance : the castellan of Cracow,
Krystin of Ostrov, the voevoda of Cracow, Yasko of Tarnov,
the voevoda of Posnan, Sendzivoi of Ostorog and Sandomir,
Mikolai Mihalovitse and the parish priest of Saint Florian,
and the vice chancellor Mikolai Tromba, and the marshal
of the kingdom, Zbigniev of Brezie, and Peter Shafranyets,
the chamberlain of Cracow, and finally Ziemovit, son of
the Prince of Plotsk, the only young man among them, but
a man wonderfully "wise in war," and whose opinion the
great kiug himself esteemed highly.

But in the adjoining roomy chamber the greatest knights
were waiting so as to be at hand and in case of inquiry give
aid with counsel. The fame of these men sounded widely
throughout Poland and in foreign kingdoms. So Matsko and
Zbyshko saw there Zavisha Charny and his brother Farurey,
and Skarbek Abdank, and Dobko of Olesnitsa, who on a time
had unhorsed twelve German knights in Torun in a tourna-
ment, and the gigantic Pashko Zlodye, and Povala of Tachev,
who was their good friend, and Kron of Koziglove, and
Martzin of Vrotsimovitse, who carried the grand banner
of the kingdom, and Florian Yelitchik, and Lis of Targo-
visko, who was terrible in hand-to-hand conflict, and
Stashko of Harbimovitse, who in full armor could leap
over two horses.

There were many other famous knights who marched be-
fore the banner from various lands, and from Mazovia, who
were called " men before the banner " because they went in
the front ranks to battle.

Their acquaintances and especially Povala greeted Matsko
and Zbyshko with gladness, and began to converse of former
times and events with them.

"Hei!" said Povala to Zbyshko. "Thou hast heavy

304 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

reckonings indeed with the Knights of the Cross, but I think
now thou wilt pay them for everything."

' ' I will pay them with blood even ; indeed I will pay for
everything ! "

' ' But thou knowest that thy Kuno Lichtenstein is now
grand comtur ? "

"I know, and my uncle knows also."

" God grant me to meet him," interrupted Matsko ; " for I
have a special account with that man."

"I know! but we too have challenged him," answered
Povala. " He answered that his office did not permit him
to meet us. Well ! perhaps it will permit him now."

To this, Zavisha, who spoke always with great dignity,
said, —

" He will be his to whom God predestines him."

But Zbyshko from pure curiosity laid his uncle's case be-
fore the judgment of Zavisha, and asked if Matsko had not
accomplished his vow by this, that he had fought with a
relative of Lichtenstein, who had offered himself as substi-
tute, and which relative he had killed. All cried out that he
had accomplished it. The stubborn Matsko alone, though
he was comforted by the decision, said, —

" Yes, but I should feel surer of -salvation if I could meet
him."

And then the}7 began to talk of the capture of Gilgenburg,
and of the approaching great battle, which they expected
soon, for there was nothing left the Grand Master but to
bar the way before Yagello.

Just as they were breaking their heads over the question
of how many days there would be before the encounter, a
tall, thin knight approached them ; he was dressed in red
cloth with a cap of similar material on his head, and spread-
ing his arms he said in soft, almost feminine accents, —

" A greeting to thee, Knight Zbyshko of Bogdanets ! "

" De Lorche ! " exclaimed Zbyshko, " thou here ! "

And he seized him in his embrace, for a pleasant memory
of the man had remained with him, and when they had
kissed each other, as if they were the nearest of friends, he
inquired with delight, —

" Art thou here on our side?"

" There are many knights of Guelders perhaps on the
other side," answered De Lorche, " but I owe service from
Dlugolyas to my lord, Prince Yanush."

" Then thou art the heir of old Mikolai of Dlngolyas ? "

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 305

"Yes. After the death of Mikolai, and of his son, who
was killed at Bobrovniki, Dlugolyas came to the wonderful
Yagenka, who for the last five years is my wife and lady. "

44 In God's name ! " cried Zybshko, " tell how all this hap-
pened to thee ! "

But De Lorche, greeting old Matsko, said, —

" Your former armor-bearer, Hlava, told me that I should
find you both here, and now he is waiting in my tent, and is
watching over the supper. True, it is far from here, since it
is at the other end of the camp, but we will pass quickly on
horseback — so come with me."

Then turning to Povala, with whom he had become ac-
quainted formerly at Plotsk, he added, —

"And you, noble sir. It will be an honor and a happi-
ness for me."

" Very well," answered Povala. " It is pleasant to con-
verse with acquaintances ; and besides, we shall look at the
camp."

And they went out to mount their horses. But before
mounting, De Lorche's servant put the cloak on his shoulders,
which evidently he had brought on purpose. When this
man approached Zbyshko, he kissed his hand, and said, —

" An obeisance and honor to yon, lord. I am your ser-
vant of years ago, but you cannot recognize me in the dark.
Do you not remember Sanderus ? "

" As God is dear to me ! " cried Zbyshko.

At that moment was renewed in him the remembrance of
past pains and sorrows, and of former misfortunes, just as
a couple of weeks before, when the troops of the king joined
the regiments of the princes of Mazovia, and he met his former
armor- bearer Hlava after a long interval. So he said, —

"Sanderus! Well, I remember those former times and
thee! What hast thou done since those days, and where
hast thou been ? Art thou bearing relics about yet ? "

" No, lord. Till last spring I was a sexton at the church
in Dlugolyas, but as my late father occupied himself with
the military art, when the war broke out brass on the church
bell-towers became disgusting to me, and the desire for steel
and iron was roused in me —

" What do I hear?" cried Zbyshko, who somehow could
not imagine to himself Sanderus standing up to battle, with
a sword, or a spear, or an axe in his hand.

But, while holding the stirrup for him, Sanderus said, -

" A year ago, at command of the Bishop of Plotsk, I went
VOL. ii. — 20

306 THE KNIGHTS OP THE CROSS.

to Prussian regions, and thereby rendered considerable ser
vice, — but I will tell that later ; and now mount, your great-
ness, for that Bohemian count whom you call Hlava is
waiting for us with supper at the tent of my lord."

Zbyshko sat on the horse, and approaching Pan de Lorche
he rode at his side so as to speak with him freely, for he was
curious to learn his story.

14 1 am tremendously glad," said Zbyshko, " that thou art
on our side, but I wonder, for thou hast served the Knights
of the Cross."

" Those serve who take pay," replied De Lorche, "but I
have never taken pay. No, — I went to the Knights of the
Cross only to seek adventures and win the belt of a knight,
which, as is known to thee, I received from the hands of a
Polish prince. And while remaining long years in those coun-
tries I came to know on whose side was justice ; and when I
also married here and settled down, how could I appear
against you? I am now a man of this country, and observe
how I have learned your language. I have even forgotten
my own somewhat."

" But thy property in Guelders? For, as I have heard,
thou art a relative of the ruling house there, and an heir to
many castles and villages."

" I yielded my inheritance to my relative, Foulk de Lorche,
who paid me for it. Five years ago I was in Guelders and
brought back from there considerable wealth, with which I
purchased property in Mazovia."

"But how did it happen thee to marry Yagenka of
Dlugolyas ? "

" Ah, who can understand a woman? She trifled with me
always till the time came when I was tired of such action,
and declared to her that from grief I would go to a war in
Asia, and never return again. She began to cry unexpectedly,
and said, ' Then I will be a nun.' I fell at her feet for those
words and two weeks later the Bishop of Plotsk blessed us
in church."

" Hast thou children? " inquired Zbyshko.

' ' After the war Yagenka is going to the grave of Queen
Yadviga to implore her," answered De Lorche, sighing.

" That is well. They say that method is certain, — and
that in such cases there is no better intercessor than our holy
queen. Before long all will go to Cracow, for a decisive battle
will take place in a few days, and then peace will come."

» Yes."

THE KNIGHTS OP THE CROSS. 307

" But the Knights of the Cross of course consider thee
as a traitor ? "

"No," answered De Lorche. " Thou kno west how I
guard my knightly honor. Sanderus, at command of the
Bishop of Plotsk went to Malborg, so I sent through him
a letter to the Grand Master Ulrich, in which I notified him
of the end of my service and explained to him the reasons
why I am on your side."

"Ha! Sanderus!" cried Zbyshko. "He told me that
brass in the church bells has become disgusting to him, and
that a desire for steel is roused in him, which seems strange
to me, for he had always the heart of a hare."

Pan de Lorche laughed.

"Sanderus," said he, "has only this much to do with
steel that he shaves me and my armor-bearers."

"Is that it?" asked Zbyshko, amused.

They rode on sometime in silence, then De Lorche raised
his eyes toward the sky, and said, —

"I have invited you to supper, but it will be breakfast
before we reach my tent."

" The moon is shining yet. Let us go on ! "

So coming up with Matsko and Povala they rode four
abreast through the broad street of the camp, which was
traced out, at command of the leaders, between tents and
fires, so that passage might be commodious.

Wishing to reach the tents of the Mazovian regiments
•which were at the other end of the camp, they had to pass
the whole length of it.

"Since Poland is Poland," said Matsko, "no one has
seen such armies, for nations have come in from all regions
of the earth."

" No other king can bring out such armies," answered
De Lorche, " for no king has such a mighty kingdom."

But the old knight turned to Povala, and asked, —

" How many regiments have come with Prince Vitold? "

"Forty," answered Povala. " Our Polish and the Mazo-
visfci regiments number fifty, but they are not arranged in
the same way as Vitold's men, for with him sometimes a
number of thousands serve under one banner. Ha! We
have heard that the Grand Master called them a rabble,
better at spoons than at swords, but God grant that he said
that in an evil hour for himself, since I think that the
Lithuanian spears will be terribly reddened with the blood
of the Order."

308 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"But these whom we are passing now, who are they?"
inquired Pan de Lorche.

"Those are Tartars ; Vitold's feudatory, Saladin, brought
them."

' ' Are they good in battle ? "

" Lithuania understands how to war with those Tartars,
and has conquered a considerable part of them, for this
reason they were forced to corne to this war. It is difficult
for knights of western Europe to meet them, for they are
more terrible in retreat than attack."

"Let us look at them more nearly," said De Lorche.

And they rode toward the fires, which were surrounded by
men whose arms were entirely naked. They were dressed,
notwithstanding the summer season, in sheep-skin coats, the
wool outside. They were sleeping for the greater part di-
rectly on the ground, or on straw which was steaming from
heat, but many were sitting on their heels near the blazing
fires ; some were shortening the night hours by singing wild
songs in nasal tones and striking in accompaniment one shin
bone of a horse against another, which produced a strange
and disagreeable clatter; some had small drums or -were
thrumming on stiffly drawn bow-strings ; others were eating
pieces of meat freshly snatched from the fire, still steaming
and bloody, on which they blew through pouting, bluish lips.
In general these people looked so wild and ill-omened that
it was easier to take them for some terrible creatures of the
forest than human beings.

The smoke of the fires gave out a sharp odor of the horse-
flesh and mutton which were roasting in them, and round
about from burnt hair and heated sheep-skin coats the smell
was unendurable, while from fresh hides and blood it was
nauseating.

From beyond the street, where there were horses, came the
smell of dung and sweat ; those beasts, a number of hundreds
of which were kept for scouting in the neighborhood, had
gnawed the grass from beneath their own feet and were bit-
ing one another, squealing shrilly, and snorting. Horse-
boys quieted them with their voices and with rawhide
whips.

It was unsafe to go alone among the Tartars, for those
wild people were greedy to a degree unheard of. Directly
behind them were a few companies of Bessarabians, a little
less wild, with horns on their heads ; and long-haired Wal-
lachians, who instead of steel armor had wooden, painted

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

309

plates on their breasts and shoulders, and wore masks repre-
senting vampires, skeletons, or beasts ; and farther on, Serbs,
whose camp, asleep at that hour, sounded in the daytime at
halts, as if it were one immense lute ; so many flutes, bala-
laikas, moltankas, and various other musical instruments
were there in it.

The fires flashed, and from the sky, amid clouds which the
strong wind blew apart, shone the great clear moon, and by
those gleams our knights reviewed the camp. Beyond the
Serbs were situated the unfortunate Jmtid men. The Ger-
mans had drawn torrents of blood from those people, and
still they sprang up to new battles at every summons from
Vitold. And now, as if with a prescience that their evil
fate would end soon and forever, they had marched to that
camp under lead of Skirvoillo, whose name alone filled the
Germans with rage and with terror. The fires of the Jmud
men touched directly on those of Lithuania, for they were
the same people, they had the same customs, and almost the
same language.

But at the entrance of the camp of Lithuania a gloomy
picture struck the eyes of the knights. There on a gallows
made of unhewn poles were hanging two bodies, which the
wind swayed with such force that the gallows-frame squeaked
complainingly. The horses snorted at sight of the bodies
and rose on their haunches, while the knights made the sign
of the cross with devotion, and when they had ridden farther
Povala said, —

" Prince Vitold was with the king, and I was there when
men brought in the criminals. Our bishops and lords had
complained previously that Lithuanians are too savage in
warfare, and do not even spare churches. So when these
were brought in (they were considerable people, but the un-
fortunates had, as it seems, desecrated the Holy Sacrament)
the prince was so filled with anger that it was a terror to
look at him, and he commanded the two men to hang them-
selves. One of them urged on the other : * Well, hurry !
thou wilt make the prince still more angry ! ' And terror
fell on all, for the men did not fear death, but the anger of
the prince, just as much, or more, than God's anger."

" Yes, I remember," said Zbyshko, "when in Cracow the
king was enraged at me about Lichtenstein, Prince Yamont,
who was an attendant of the king, advised me immediately
to hang myself. And he gave that advice out of friendship,
though I should have challenged him to trampled earth had

310 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

it not been, as is known to you, that they were to cut my
head off."

' ' Prince Yamont has learned knightly customs since
then," said Povala.

Thus conversing they passed the great camp of Lithuania
and the three splendid regiments of Rus, of which the
largest was that of Smolensk, and went to the Polish camp-
ground. In that were fifty regiments, the kernel and also
the forehead of all the forces. In that camp the armor was
superior, the horses larger, and the knights better exercised,
being second in nothing to those from the West of Europe.
In strength of body, in endurance of hunger, of cold, and of
labor, those men from Great and Little Poland even sur-
passed the warriors of the West, who were softer and more
intent on their own comfort. The Poles were simpler in
manners, their armcrwas more rudely forged, but its temper
was better, while their disdain for death and their immense
persistence in battle astonished many a time those knights
from afar, in those days, the French and English.

De Lorche, who knew Polish knights from of old spoke
thus, —

" Here is the strength and the hope. I remember that in
Malborg the knights complained more than once that in bat-
tle they were forced to purchase every hand-breadth of
earth with streams of blood."

" Blood will flow in a river now also," said Matsko, " for
the Order has never assembled such forces thus far."

"The Knight Korzbog, who went with letters from the
king to the Grand Master," added Povala, " declared that
the Knights of the Cross say that neither the Roman Caesar
nor any king has such forces, and that the Order could
conquer all kingdoms."

" Pshaw ! we are greater in number," said Zbyshko.

" That is true, but they think little of Vitold's forces, be-
cause made up, as they say, of men armed in any fashion,
and because they are crushed at the first blow, like an
earthen pot beneath a hammer. But whether that be true or
untrue, I know not."

"It is true, and untrue," answered the prudent Matsko.
u Zbyshko and I campaigned with them once. Their weap-
ons are inferior, and their horses are small, hence it happens
often that they flee before the onset of Knights of the Order ;
but their hearts are as brave, or even braver than those of
the Germans."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 311

" That will be shown soon," said Povala. " Tears flow
to the king's eyes continually at the thought that so much
Christian blood will be shed, and at the very last moment he
would be glad to conclude a just peace, but the pride of the
Knights will not let matters end thus."

u As true as life ! I know the Knights of the Order,
and we all know them," added Matsko. " God has already
arranged the scales on which he will place our blood and that
of the enemies of our race."

They were not far now from the Mazovian regiments,
among which stood the tent of Fan de Lorche, when the}7 saw
in the middle of the " street " a large crowd of people close
together and looking at the sky.

" Stand, there ! stand ! " cried a voice in the crowd.

" But who is speaking, and what are ye doing? " inquired
Povala.

" I am the parish priest of Klobuko. But who are
ye?"

"Povala of Tachev, the knights of Bogdanets, and Pan de
Lorche."

"Oh, that is you, lords," said the priest in a mysterious
voice, as he approached Povala's horse. "But look at the
moon and see what is happening on it. This night is pro-
phetic and wonderful ! "

The knights raised their faces and looked at the moon,
which had grown pale, and was near to its setting.

"I cannot distinguish anything," said Povala. "But
what do you see ? "

" A monk in a cowl is fighting with a king who is wearing
his crown. Look! Oh, there! In the name of the Father,
the Son, and the Spirit ! Oh, how terribly they wrestle, —
God be merciful to us sinners."

There was silence round about, for all held the breath in
their breasts.

" Look ! look ! " ci'ied the priest.

" True, there is something there," said Matsko.

" True ! true ! " confirmed others.

"Ha! the king has thrown the monk!" cried the priest
en a sudden. " He has put his foot on him! Praised bo
Jesus Christ ! "

" For ages of ages ! "

At that moment a great black cloud covered the moon,
and the night became dark, but the light of fires quivered
in bloody stripes across the road.

312 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

The knights rode on, and when they had gone some dis-
tance Povala inquired, —

" Did ye see anything? "

"At first, nothing," answered Matsko, " but afterward I
saw distinctly both the king and the monk."

"And I."

"And I."

" That is a sign from the Lord," said Povala. " Ah, in
spite of the tears of our king, it is evident that there will be
no peace."

"And the battle will be such as the world does not
remember," said Matsko.

And they went farther in silence, with hearts overflowing
and solemn.

But when they were not far from De Lorche's tent a
whirlwind rose with such force that in the twinkle of an eye
it scattered the fires of the Mazovians. Through the air
went thousands of firebrands, blazing splinters, and sparks,
while it was filled with clouds of smoke.

" Hei ; it is blowing dreadfully!" said Zbyshko, pulling
down his cloak which the wind had thrown over his head.

" And in the wind it is as if groans and the weeping of
people were heard."

" Dawn is not distant, but who knows what the day will
bring him ? " added De Lorche.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

313

CHAPTEE LXXTX.

AT dawn the wind not only did not cease, but it rose to
such a degree that men could not pitch that tent in which
from the beginning of the expedition the king had heard
three holy masses each day. At last Vitold ran up with
entreaties and the prayer to defer service to a more fitting
time in forest quiet, and not to delay the advance. His
wish was in fact gratified, for it could not be otherwise. At
sunrise the armies moved in a body, and behind them an
endless train of wagons.

After they had marched an hour the wind went down some-
what, so that the flags were unfurled. And then the fields
to an immense extent were covered, as it were, with flowers of
a hundred colors. No eye could embrace the legions, or that
forest of various banners under which the regiments moved
forward. The land of Cracow advanced under a red banner
with a white, crowned eagle ; that was the grand banner of
the kingdom, the chief standard of all the troops. It was
borne by Martsin of Vrotsimovitse, a knight mighty and
famous. Behind it marched the household regiment; one
body had the double cross of Lithuania above it, the other a
knight with a sword raised to strike. Uuder the banner of
Saint George marched a powerful division of mercenaries
and foreign volunteers, formed mainly of Moravians and
Bohemians. Many of these had volunteered for that war,
since the 49th regiment was made up of them exclu-
sively. Those men were properly infantry, which marched
behind the lancers ; they were wild, unruly, but so trained to
battle, and so terrible in encounter, that all other infantry
when they struck on these sprang away as quickly as possible,
just as a dog starts back from a porcupine. Battle-axes,
scythes, common axes, and especially iron flails formed their
weapons, which they wielded in a manner that was simply
terrible. They took service with any one who paid them, as
their only element was war, plunder, and slaughter.

At the side of the Moravians and Bohemians marched
under their own banner sixteen regiments of the Polish lands,
among these one from Premysl, one from Lvov, one from
Galicia, three from Podolia, and behind them infantry from

314 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

the same lands armed mainly with pikes and scythes. The
princes of Mazovia, Yanush, and Ziemovit led the 21st, 22nd,
and 23rd regiments. Next marched the bishops', and then
the nobles' regiments to the number of twenty-two. Hence
Yasko of Tarnov, Yendrek of Tenchyn, Spytko Leliva, Kron
of Ostrovo, and Mikolai of Mihalov, and Zbigniev of Brezie,
and Kuba of Konietspole, and Yasko of Ligenza, and the
Kmitas, and the Zakliks, — and besides them the houses of
Gryfits, and the Bobovskis, and Kozli Rogi, and others who
assembled in battle under a common escutcheon and " watch-
word." And so the land bloomed beneath them, as fields
bloom in spring. A sea of horses moved forward, and a sea
of men, above them a forest of lances with colored streamers,
like small flowers, and in the rear, in clouds of dust, the
townspeople and the free earth-tillers' infantry. They knew
that they were going to a dreadful battle, but they knew that
it was " necessary," hence they advanced with willing
hearts.

On the right wing moved the legions of Vitold, under
banners of various colors, but with the same device, the
Lithuanian knight with upraised sword. No eye could take
in all the legions, for they marched through fields and
forests for a width of almost five English miles.

Before midday the armies came near Logdau and Tannen-
berg, and halted at the edge of a forest. The place seemed
to be suited for rest and secure from sudden attack ; for on
the left flank it was protected by the water of Lake Dom-
brovna, on the right by Lake Luben; before the armies
an expanse of field was open to the width of five miles.

In the centre of that expanse, rising gently toward the
west, were the fields of Griinwald, and a little to the right
stood the gray straw roofs, and the emptj* melancholy fal-
low lands of Tannenberg. The enemy, who could descend
toward the forest from the height, might be seen easily,
but it was not supposed that they could come up sooner
than the day following. So the armies halted there only
to rest; but since Zyndram, skilled in matters of war, had
preserved, even while marching, the order of battle, they
took position so that they might be ready for action at any
instant.

At command of the leader they sent forward immediately,
on light and swift horses, scouts in the direction of Griin-
wald and Tannenberg, and still farther to examine the region
around. But meanwhile the chapel tent was pitched on the

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 315

lofty bank of Lake Luben, for the king was eager for divine
service, so that he might hear his usual masses.

Yagello, Vitold, the Mazovian princes, and the military
council betook themselves to the tent. Before it had as-
sembled the foremost of the knights, both to commit them-
selves to God before the dreadful day and to look at the
king. And they saw him as he went in coarse campaign
clothing, with a serious countenance on which grievous care
had settled visibly. Years had changed his form little, and
had not covered his face with wrinkles or whitened his hair,
which at that time he put behind his ears with the same
quick movement as the first time when Zbyshko saw him in
Cracow. But he walked as if bent beneath that tremendous
responsibility which weighed on his shoulders, and as if he
were sunk in great sorrow. In the army men said to one
another that the king wept continually over the Christian
blood which was to be shed, and it was so in reality. Yagello
trembled in view of war, especially with men who bore the
cross on their mantles and banners, and he desired peace
with all his soul. In vain did the Polish lords, and even
the Hungarian mediators Stsibor and Gara represent to him
the haughtiness and confidence of the Order, with which the
Grand Master Ulrich was filled. Ulrich was ready to chal-
lenge the whole world to battle. It was in vain that the
king's own envoy, Peter Korzbog, swore on the cross of the
Lord, and on his own escutcheon that the Order would not
hear of peace, and that Count von Wende, the comtur of
Gniev, was the only man inclined toward it ; other knights
of the Order covered Count Wende with ridicule and in-
sults, and still the king had hope that the enemy would
recognize the justice of his demands, spare human blood,
and end the terrible dispute with a just treaty.

He went, therefore, to pray for this object in the chapel ;
his simple and kindly soul was tormented with immense fear.
In former days Yagello had visited with fire and sword the
lands of the Order; that he had done, however, when he
was a pagan prince of Lithuania, but now, when as a Polish
king and a Christian he saw burning villages, ruins, blood,
and tears, he was seized with the fear of God's anger,
especially since that was only the beginning of war. If it
might stop even there ! But to-day or to-morrow nations
would exterminate each other, and the earth would be steeped
in blood. That enemy is unjust indeed, but still he carries
the cross on his mantle, and he is defended by such great

316 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

and holy relics that the mind draws back before them in
terror. The whole army also thought of these relics with
fear. Not spears, nor swords, nor axes did the Poles dread
chiefly, but those holy relics. "How raise a hand on the
Grand Master?" asked knights who knew no fear, "if on
his armor he bears a reliquary, and in it the bones of saints
and the wood of the cross of the Saviour."

Vitold was burning for war, it is true ; he urged to it and
he hurried to the battle, but the pious heart of the king be-
came cowardly when he thought of those heavenly powers
with which the Order had shielded its injustice.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 317

CHAPTER LXXX.

FATHER BARTOSH of Klobuko had finished one mass,
Yarosh, the parish priest of Kaliska, was soon to begin a
second, and the king had gone out in front of the tent to
straighten his knees wearied somewhat with kneeling, when
a noble, Hanko Ostoichyk, rushed up on a foaming horse,
like a whirlwind, and shouted before he sprang from the
saddle, —

" Germans! Gracious lord ! — they are coming ! "

At these words the knights started, the king's face
changed ; he was silent during the twinkle of an eye, and
then exclaimed, —

"Praised be Jesus Christ! Where didst thou see them,
and how many regiments ? "

u I saw one regiment at Grimwald," answered Hanko, with
a panting voice ; " but beyond the hill dust is moving, as if
more were advancing."

" Praised be Jesus Christ," repeated the king.

Hereupon Vitold, to whose face the blood rushed at the
first word from Hanko, and whose eyes began to burn like
coals, turned to the courtiers, and cried, —

" Defer the second mass ! Bring a horse for me ! "

The king placed his hand on Vitold's shoulder, and said:
" Go thou, brother, but I will remain and hear the second
mass."

Vitold and Zyndram sprang to their horses ; but just at
the moment when they turned toward the camp, Peter Oksha,
a second scout, flew up shouting from a distance, —

" The Germans ! the Germans ! I saw two regiments ! "

" To horse ! ! " called voices among the courtiers and the
knights.

But Peter had not ceased shouting, when again the clatter
of horse-hoofs was heard, and a third scout rushed up, after
him a fourth, a fifth, and a sixth. All had seen German
regiments advancing in greater and greater numbers. There
was no longer a doubt that the whole army of the Order
would bar the road to the troops of Yagello.

The knights scattered in a twinkle; each rushed to his
own regiment. With the king at the chapel tent remained

318 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

only a company of courtiers, priests, and attendants. At
that moment a bell sounded, in sign that the parish priest of
Kaliska was beginning the second mass, so Yagello, stretch-
ing out his arms, placed his hands together piously, and
raising them toward heaven, entered the tent with deliberate
step.

When, after the second mass, the king went out again in
front of the tent, he could convince himself with his own
eyes that the scouts had spoken truly, for on the edges of
the broad sloping plain something seemed black, as if a pine
wood had grown up suddenly on the empty fields, while
above that pine wood, colors played and changed in the sun-
light, a rainbow of banners. Still more distant, far off
beyond Griinwald and Tannenberg, a gigantic cloud of dust
was rising toward the sky.

The king took in at a glance that whole tremendous
horizon, then turning to the reverend vice-chancellor Mikolai,
he inquired, —

' ' Who is the saint of to-day ? "

"This is the day of the sending of the Apostles," an-
swered the vice-chancellor.

The king sighed, and said in a sad, broken voice, —

" So the day of the apostles will be the last in life, for the
many thousands of Christians who will fall on this field."

And he indicated with his hand the broad, empty plain in
the middle of which, about half-way to Tannenberg, stood a
group of oaks centuries old.

Meanwhile, his horse was led up, and in the distance
appeared sixty lancers whom Zyndram had sent to be the
king's body-guard.

This guard was led by Alexander, the youngest son of
the Prince of Plotsk, a brother of that Ziemovit who, gifte !
with exceptional "wisdom in war," had sat in the military
council. Next to Alexander in command was Zygmunl
Korybut, a Lithuanian, and nephew of the monarch, a
youth of great hopes and great destinies, but of restless
spirit. Of the knights most famous were : Yasko Monjyk
of Dombrova, a genuine giant, almost equal in bulk to
Pashko, and in strength yielding but little to Zavisha
Charny ; Zolava, a Bohemian baron, small and slender, but
of immense skill, famous at the courts of Bohemia and Hun-
gary for duels, in which he had brought down between ten
and twenty Austrian nobles ; and Sokol, another Bohemian,

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 319

an archer above archers ; Beniash Verush of Great Poland,
and Peter of Milan, and the Lithuanian boyar Senko of Po-
host, whose father, Peter, led a Smolensk regiment; and
Prince Fedushko, a relative of the king ; Prince Yamont, and
finally Polish knights " chosen from thousands ; " these had all
sworn to defend the king from every mishap of war, to the
last drop of their blood. And immediately near the person
of Yagello were the reverend vice-chancellor Mikolai, and
the royal secretary Zbigniev of Olesnitsa, a young man of
learning, skilled in letters and in writing, who at the same
time surpassed in strength men of his years considerably.
The king's weapons were cared for by three armor-bearers :
Chaika of Novy Dvor, Mikolai of Moravitsa, and Danilko
of Rus, who carried the king's bow and quiver. The suite
was completed by some tens of attendants who, mounted on
swift horses, were to rush to the armies with orders.

The armor-bearers arrayed their lord in brilliant, glitter-
ing mail, then they led up to him a chestnut steed, also
"chosen from thousands," which snorted, as a good omen,
beneath its steel head-piece, and, filling the air with a neigh,
reared somewhat, like a bird about to fly. The king, when
he felt the steed under him and a spear in his hand, changed
in a flash. Sadness vanished from his face, his small dark
eyes glittered, and on his cheeks appeared a flush; but
that was only during an instant, for when the reverend
vice-chancellor began to make the sign of the cross on him
he grew serious again and bent humbly his head, which was
covered with a silvery helmet.

Meanwhile the German army, descending gradually from
the elevated plain, passed Griinwald, passed Tannenberg
and halted at the middle of the plain in complete battle
array. From below, from the Polish camp, that tremendous
line of gigantic knights and horses enclosed in mail, was
perfectly visible. In so far as was permitted by the wind
which moved the banners, quick eyes distinguished accu-
rately various designs embroidered on them, such as crosses,
eagles, griffins, swords, helmets, lambs, bison and bear heads.

Old Matsko and Zbyshko, who had warred previously
with Knights of the Order and knew their troops and
escutcheons, showed their Sieradz friends two regiments of
the Master himself, in which served the very flower and
choice of the knighthood, and the grand banner of the
whole Order, which was carried by Friedrich von Wallenrod,
and the banner of Saint George with a red cross on a white

320 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

ground — and many other banners of the Order. But un-
known to them were the standards of the various foreign
guests, thousands of whom had come from every country in
Europe: from Austria, Bavaria, Suabia, Switzerland, from
Burgundy, famous for its knighthood, from rich Flanders,
from sunny France, — whose knights, as Matsko had declared
on a time, even if prostrate on the earth, would still utter
words of bravery, — and from England beyond the sea, the
birthplace of terrible archers whom Mazovian hunters alone
could equal — and even from distant Spain, where amid
ceaseless struggles with Saracens manhood and honor had
flourished in a way to surpass all other countries. And the
blood began to storm in the veins of those strong nobles
from Sieradz, Konietspole, Kresnia, Bogdanets, Rogov,
and Brozova, as well as from other Polish lands, at the
thought that they would have soon to join battle with the
Germans, and with all that brilliant knighthood of Europe.
The faces of the older men grew stern and serious, for they
knew how dreadful and merciless that work would be;
while the hearts of the young men began to whine, just as
hunting dogs whine when, held on a leash, they see the wild
beast at a distance. So some of them, grasping more firmly
in their hands lances, hilts of swords, and handles of axes,
reined back their horses, as if to let them go at a dash;
others breathed hurriedly, as if for them it had grown too
narrow in their armor.

But the more experienced warriors calmed the younger
men by saying: "It will not miss you; there will be plenty
for each — God grant that there be not too much."

But the Knights of the Cross, looking from above at that
forest plain, saw on the edge of the pine wood only a few
Polish regiments, and they were not at all certain that the
army with the king at the head of it was before them. It
was true that on the left, at the lake, were visible also gray
crowds of warriors, and in the bushes glittered something
like lance-points, that is, light spears used by Lithuanians.
That, however, might be only a considerable scouting party
of Poles. Spies from captured Gilgenburg, a number of
whom had been brought before the Master, were the first to
declare that in front of him stood all the Polish-Lithuanian
forces.

But in vain did they speak of the strength of those forces.
The Grand Master would not believe them, for from the
beginning of that war he believed only what was favorable

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 321

to him, and which augured inevitable victory. He sent out
neither scouts nor spies, thinking that there must be a
general battle in every case, and that the battle could
end only in dreadful defeat for the enemy. Confident in a
force such as no previous Grand Master had ever brought to
the field he despised his opponent, and when the comtur of
Gniev, who had made investigations himself, explained
to him that Yagello's troops were more numerous than
those of the Order, he answered: "What troops are they?
With the Poles alone shall we have to struggle somewhat
but the rest, even if greater in number, are the last of men,
better at a spoon than a weapon."

And, hastening with all his forces to the battle, he was
flushed with great delight, for all at once he found himself
face to face with the enemy. The purple of the grand
banner of the kingdom, seen on the dark background of
the forest, permitted no further doubt that before him the
main army had its position.

It was impossible, however, for the Germans to attack
the Poles standing near the pine wood and in it, for the
Knights of the Order were formidable only on the open
field; they did not like battle in dense forests, and knew
not how to fight in them.

Therefore they assembled in brief council, at the side of
the Grand Master, to determine how to entice the enemy
out of the forest.

"By Saint George ! " exclaimed the Grand Master. "We
have ridden ten miles without resting; the heat is oppres-
sive and our bodies are covered with sweat beneath our
armor. We shall not wait here till it please the enemy to
come forth to meet us ! "

To this Count Wende, a man important through age and
knowledge, replied, —

"My words have been ridiculed here already, and ridiculed
by those who, as God knows, will flee from this field on
which I shall fall " (here he looked at Werner von Tetlingen),
"but I shall say what my conscience commands as well as my
love for the Order. The Poles lack not courage, but, as I
know, the king is hoping till the last moment for messen-
gers of peace."

Werner von Tetlingen made no reply; he merely snorted
with contemptuous laughter.

Wende' s words were not pleasing to the Grand Master,
so he answered, —
voi. ii.— 21

322 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"Is it a time now to think of peace? We have to counsel
'about another affair."

"There is time always for God's business," answered Von
Wende.

But Heinrich, the fierce comtur of Chluhov, who had sworn
that he would have two naked swords borne before him till
he could plunge both in Polish blood, turned his thick,
sweating face to the Master and exclaimed in great
anger, —

"Death is dearer to me than infamy, and even were I
alone, I should attack with these swords the whole Polish
army ! "

Ulrich frowned somewhat.

"Thou art speaking against discipline! " said he.

Then he said to the comturs, —

"Take counsel only as to how we shall entice the enemy
out of the forest."

So different men gave different counsels, till finally Gers-
dof 's plan pleased both the comturs and the foremost guests,
namely: to despatch two heralds to the king with the
announcement that the Grand Master sends two swords to
him, and challenges the Poles to mortal combat; and if they
have not field enough, he will withdraw somewhat with his
army so as to yield proper space to them.

The king was going just then from the edge of the lake
to the left wing of the Polish regiments, where he had to
belt a whole assembly of knights, when on a sudden he was
informed that two heralds were coming from the army of
the Order.

Vladislav Yagello's heart beat with hope.

"Now they are coming with a just peace! "

"God grant!" said the priests.

The king sent for Vitold, but he, occupied with marshal-
ling his troops, could not go to Yagello. Meanwhile the
heralds, without hurry, approached the camp. In the bright
sunlight they were perfectly visible on immense war-horses
covered with housings; one of the men had on his shield
the black eagle of the Caesar on a golden ground, the other,
who was a herald of the Prince of Stettin, had a griffin on
a white ground. The ranks opened in front of them; they
dismounted and stood for a while before the king, and then
kneeling, but not to show honor, accomplished their
mission.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 323

"The Grand Master Ulrich," said the first herald, "chal-
lenges thy majesty, O lord, and Prince Vitold to mortal
battle, and to rouse the bravery which evidently is lacking
you, he sends these two naked swords."

When he had said this he placed the swords at the king's
feet.

Yasko Monjyk of Dombrova interpreted these words, but
barely had he finished, when the second herald pushed forth
and spoke thus, —

"The Grand Master Ulrich has commanded to inform you
also, lord, that if the field for battle is too narrow he will
withdraw his troops somewhat so that you should not remain
idle in the forest."

Yasko again interpreted his words, and silence followed.
But in the king's suite the knights gritted their teeth in
secret at such insolence and insults.

Yagello's last hopes were dissipated like smoke. He had
waited for an embassy of peace and concord ; an embassy of
pride and war had come. He raised his tearful eyes, and
answered, —

"We have swords in abundance, but I accept these as a
presage of victory which God himself sends into my hands
through you. And the field of battle will be determined
also by Him, to whose justice I turn now and make com-
plaint of the wrongs done my people, and of your pride and
injustice."

Two great tears flowed down his sunburnt cheeks. Mean-
while the voices of the knights in the suite were heard
saying, —

"The Germans are withdrawing. They are giving the
field!"

The heralds rode away, and after a while they were seen
again advancing up the hill on their immense horses, and
seemed brilliant in the sunlight from silk which they wore
above their armor.

The Polish armies advanced somewhat from the forest
and thickets in regular order. In front marched the body
which was called "the forehead," formed of the most formi-
dable knights; behind them the "main body," and after the
main body infantry and mercenaries. In that way was
formed between the bodies two long streets through which
Zyndram and Vitold were flying ; the latter, without a helmet
on his head, in splendid armor, was like a flame driven
forward by the wind.

324 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

The knights took deep breaths into their breasts and fixed
themselves firmly in their saddles.
The battle was to begin right there.

The Grand Master was looking meanwhile at the king's
army which had come out of the forest.

He looked long at-the immensity of it, at the wings spread
out like those of an enormous bird, at the banners moved by
the wind, and suddenly the heart was pressed in him by
some terrible, unknown feeling. It may be that he saw
with the eyes of his soul piles of corpses and rivers of blood.
He had no fear of man, but perhaps he feared God, who
up there in the heights of heaven was holding the scales of
victory. For the first time it came to his mind what a
ghastly day that would be, and for the first time he felt the
responsibility which he had taken on his shoulders.

His face grew pale, his lips quivered, and from his eyes
came abundant tears. The comturs glanced at their leader
with amazement.

"What is troubling thee, lord?" inquired Count Wende.

"Indeed this is a fitting time for tears!" said the fierce
Heinrich, comtur of Chluhov.

The grand comtur, Kuno Lichtenstein, pouted, and
said, —

"I censure this openly, Master, for now it becomes thee
to rouse the hearts of the knights, and not weaken them. In
truth we have never seen thee thus up to this moment."

But in spite of all efforts tears flowed to the Grand Mas-
ter's black beard, as if some other person were weeping
within him.

At last, however, he controlled himself somewhat, and
turning stern eyes on the comturs he commanded, —

"To the regiments! "

They sprang each man to his own regiment, for the Mas-
ter had uttered his words with great power; and stretching
his hand to the armor-bearer, he said, —

"Give me the helmet!"

Men's hearts in both armies were beating like hammers,
but the trumpets had not given the call yet for battle. A
moment of expectation had come, which was more grievous
perhaps than battle itself. On the field, between the Ger-
mans and the army of the king, there towered up, on the
side toward Tannenberg, a group of oaks, centuries old,
on to which peasants of the neighborhood had climbed, so

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 325

as to gaze at the struggle of those armies more gigantic than
the world had seen within time to be remembered. But
apart from this one group of trees the whole field was
vacant, gray, ghastly, resembling a lifeless steppe. Noth-
ing moved on it but the wind, while above it death was
hovering in silence. The eyes of the knights turned in
spite of them to that ominous and silent plain. Clouds
which rushed over the sky hid the sun at intervals, and the
gloom of death settled down in those moments.

A whirlwind rose up now. It roared through the forest
tearing thousands of leaves away; it rushed into the field,
seized dry grass-blades, whirled clouds of dust upward, and
bore them into the eyes of the Knights of the Order.

At that very moment the air quivered from the shrill
sound of horns, crooked trumpets, whistles ; and the entire
Lithuanian wing rose like a countless flock of birds when
ready to fly.

They started, as was their custom, at a gallop. The
horses, stretching their necks and dropping their ears, tore
forward with all the strength that was in them ; the riders
flew 011 with a terrible shout, raising their swords and
lances, against the left wing of the Knights of the Order.

The Grand Master was there just at that moment. His
emotion had passed, and from his eyes sparks issued now
instead of tears. Seeing the hurrying legions of Lithuania,
he turned to Friedrich Wallenrod, who led the left wing of
the Order, and said, —

"Vitold has attacked first. Begin you — in the name of
God!"

And with a movement of his right hand he sent forward
fourteen regiments of the Knights encased from head to
foot in iron.

"Gott mit uns (God with us) ! " cried Wallenrod.

The regiments, lowering their lances, began to advance at
a walk. Then, precisely like a rock pushed from a moun-
tain side which falls and gains ever increasing impetus,
they from a walk passed to a trot, and then to a gallop,
and rushed forward irresistible, like an avalanche which
must rub out and crush everything in front of it.

The earth groaned and bent under them.

The battle might extend any moment and flame up along
the whole line, hence the Polish regiments began to sing the
ancient war hymn of Saint Voytseh. A hundred thousand
heads covered with iron, and a hundred thousand pairs of

326 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

eyes were upraised, and from a hundred thousand breasts
came forth one gigantic voice which was like the thunder of
heaven, —

" Mother of God, Virgin,
Glorified of God, Mary !
From Thy Son, our Lord,
O Mother whom we implore, only Mother,
Obtain for us — pardon of sins 1
Kyrie eleison ! "

And there was such an immense, such a tremendous and
conquering force in those voices and in that hymn, as if
indeed the thunders of heaven had begun to tear them-
selves free. Spears quivered in the hands of the knights,
banners and flags quivered, the air quivered, tree branches
quivered in the forest, and the echoes roused in the pine
wood began to answer in the depths, to call, and, as it
were, to repeat to the lakes, to the fields, to the whole land
in the length and the breadth of it, —

" Obtain for us — pardon of sins !
Kyrie eleison ! 1 "

And they sang on, —

" This is the holy time
Of Thy Son the Crucified.
Hear Thou this prayer which we raise to Thee ;
Bear it to Him, we implore of Thee :
' Give, Lord, on earth worthy life to us ;
After life give us a dwelling in paradise,'
Kyrie eleison — "

The echo repeated in answer, "Kyrie Eleiso-o-o-on ! "
Meanwhile, on the right wing a stubborn battle had com-
menced, and it moved more and more toward the centre.

The uproar, the squealing of horses, the terrible shouts
of men were mingled with the hymn. But at moments the
shouts ceased, as if breath failed the combatants, and during
one of those intervals it was possible once more to distin-
guish those thundering voices, —

" Adam, thou God's assistant,
Thou who art in Divine company,
Place us, thy children, where Angels are reigning;
Where there is gladness,
Where there is love,
Where angels see their Creator forever,
Kyrie eleison — "

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 327

And again the echo "Kyrie eleiso-o-on! " rushed through
the pine wood. The shouts on the right wing increased,
but no one could see or distinguish what was taking place
there, for the Grand Master Ulrich, looking from above at
the battle, hurled on the Poles in that moment twenty regi-
ments under the lead of Kuno Lichtenstein.

Zyndram rushed like a thunderbolt to the Polish head
legion, in which the very foremost knights were, and point-
ing with his sword to the approaching host of Germans, he
cried so piercingly that the horses in the first rank rose on
their haunches, —

44 At them! — Strike!"

Then the knights, bending forward over the shoulders of
their horses, and pointing their spears out in front of
them, started.

The Lithuanians bent beneath the terrible onrush of the
Germans. The first ranks, formed of the best armed and
richest boyars, fell to the ground as flat as a bridge. The
following ones closed in rage with the Knights of the Order;
but no bravery, no endurance, no human power could save
them from defeat and destruction. And how could it be
otherwise, since on one side fought a knighthood com-
pletely enclosed in armor, and on horses protected also with
armor; on the other, large men, it is true, and strong, but
on small horses, and protected themselves by skins only?
In vain, therefore, did the stubborn Lithuanians seek to
reach the skin of the Germans. Spears, sabres, lance-
points, clubs set with flint or nails rebounded from the
metallic "plates " as they would from a cliff, or the wall of
a castle. The weight of the German warriors and horses
crushed Vitold's unfortunate legions; they were cut by
swords and axes, their bones were pierced and crushed by
halberds, they were trampled by horse-hoofs. Prince
Vitold hurled vainly into those jaws of death new legions;
vain was persistence, useless was rage, fruitless contempt
of death, and rivers of blood were unavailing!

The Tartars fled first, then the Bessarabians with Walla-
chians; and soon the Lithuanian wall burst, and wild
panic seized all the warriors.

^ The greater part of the Lithuanian troops fled in the direc-
tion of Lake Luben, and after them chased the main Ger-
man forces, making such a terrible harvest that the whole
shore was covered with corpses.

328 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

Meanwhile the second and smaller part, in which were
three regiments of Smolensk, withdrew toward the Polish
wing pressed by six German regiments, and later by those
also who returned from pursuing. But the men of Smolensk,
better armed, gave more effective resistance. The battle
here turned into a slaughter. Every step, almost every
hand's breadth of land was bought with torrents of blood.
One of the Smolensk regiments was almost cut to pieces, but
two others defended themselves with desperation and rage,
resembling that of a wild boar when attacked by a company
of bears. Nothing, however, could stop the irrepressible
Germans.

Some of their regiments were seized by the frenzy of
battle. Single knights, spurring their rearing steeds, rushed
on at random with upraised axe or sword into the densest
throng of the enemy. The blows of their swords and axes
were almost preterhuman; the whole body, thrusting, tram-
pling, and crushing horses and riders of the Smolensk
regiments, came at last to th§ flank of the main forehead,
and main Polish legion, for two regiments during more
than an hour had struggled with the Germans led by Kuno
Lichtenstein.

The task was not so easy for the Knights of the Order in
that spot, since there was equality of arms and horses, and
similar knightly training. So the Polish "wood" even
stopped the Germans and pushed them back, especially
when three terrible regiments struck them : the Cracow, the
light horse, under Yendrek of Brohotsitse, and the house-
hold regiment, which was led by Povala of Tachev.

But the battle raged with the greatest din when, after the
spears had been broken, men took to swords and axes.
Shield struck shield then, man struggled with man, horses
fell, banners were hurled to the earth; under the blows of
hammers and axes, helmets, shoulder-pieces and breast-
plates burst, iron was covered with blood, heroes dropped
from their saddles as pines fall when their trunks are
chopped through.

Those Knights of the Cross who at Vilno had been in
battles with the Poles, knew how "unbending" and "per-
sistent " a people they were, but new men and guests from
abroad were seized at once with amazement akin to terror.
Many a knight reined in his steed without thinking, looked
ahead with doubt, and beforo he could decide what to do
he had perished.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 329

And just as hail falls unsparingly from bronze-colored
clouds on to wheat fields, so thickly did merciless blows
fall, swords struck, axes struck — they struck without halt,
without pity; they sounded like iron plates in a forge; death
extinguished lives as a whirlwind puts out tapers; groans
were wrested from breasts, eyes were quenched, and the
whitened faces of youth sank into endless night.

Upward flew sparks struck out by iron, fragments of lance-
handles, shreds of flags, ostrich and peacock plumes. Horse-
hoofs slipped on bloody armor lying on the ground, and on
bodies of horses. Whoso fell wounded was mashed by horse-
shoes.

But of the foremost Polish knights no one had fallen thus
far, and they advanced in a throng and an uproar, shouting
the names of their patrons, or the war cry of their families.
They went as fire sweeps along a parched steppe, fire which
devours grass and bushes. The foremost, Lis of Targovisko
seized the comtur of Osterode, Gamrat, who, losing his
shield, wound his white mantle around his arm and shielded
himself from blows with it. But Lis cut through the
mantle and the armor and crushed the German shoulder-
blade with a thrust; he pierced the comtur's stomach, and
his sword-point gritted against the man's spinal column.
The people of Osterode screamed with fear on seeing the
death of their leader, but Lis rushed in among them as an
eagle among cranes, and when Stashko and Domarat hur-
ried to help him, the three together shelled lives out dread-
fully, — just as bears shell pods after entering a field in
which green peas are growing.

There Pashko killed a brother of the Order, Kune Adels-
bach; Kune, when he saw the giant before him, grasping a
gory axe on which were blood and matted hair, was
terrified in heart and wished to yield himself captive ; but
to his destruction Pashko did not hear in the din, and rising
in his stirrups split the man's head with its steel helmet as
one might cut an apple. Immediately afterward he quenched
Loch of Mexlenburg and Klingenstein, and the Swabian
Helmsdorf of a great countly family, and Limpach of May-
ence, and Nachtervits also from Mayence, till at last the
Germans began to retreat before him to the left and the
right in terror; but he struck at them as at a tottering wall,
and every moment it was seen how he rose in his saddle for
a blow, then were visible the gleam of his axe and a
German helmet going down between horses.

330 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

There also was the powerful Yendrek of Brohotsitse, who,
when he had broken his sword on the head of a Knight who
had an owl's face on his shield, and a visor in the form of
an owl's head, seized him by the arm, crushed him, and
snatching the man's sword, took his life from him with it
immediately. He also seized the young Knight Dtinnheim,
whom, seeing without a helmet, he had not the heart to
kill; being almost a child, Diinnheim looked at him with the
eyes of a child. Yendrek threw him, therefore, to his attend-
ants, not thinking that he had taken a son-in-law, for that
young knight afterward married his daughter and remained
thenceforth in Poland.

Now the Germans pressed on with rage, wishing to rescue
young Dilnnheim, who came of a wealthy family of counts
on the Rhine, but the knights before the banner, Sumik
and two brothers from Plomykov, and Dobko Okwia, and
Zyh Pykna, pushed them back, as a lion pushes back a bull.
and pressed them toward the banner of Saint George,
spreading destruction and ruin among them.

With the knightly guests fought the royal household regi-
ment, which was led by Tsiolek of Zelihov. There Povala
of Tachev overturned men and horses with his preterhuman
strength, and crushed steel helmets as if they had been egg-
shells. He struck a whole crowd alone; and with him
went Leshko of Goray, also another Povala, of Vyhuch, and
Mstislav of Skrynev, and two Bohemians, Sokol and Zbis-
lavek. Long did the struggle last here, for three German
regiments fell on that single one; but when Yasko of
Tarnov came with the 27th regiment to assist, the forces
were more or less equal, and the Germans were driven back
almost half the shot of a crossbow from the point where the
first encounter had happened.

But they were hurled still farther by the great Cracow
regiment, which Zyndram himself brought, and at the head
of which among the men before the banner went the most
formidable of all Poles, Zavisha Charny. At his side
fought his brother Farurey, and Florian Yelitchyk, and
Skarbek. Under the terrible hand of Zavisha valiant men
perished, as if in that black armor death were advancing in
person to meet them. He fought with frowning brow and
distended nostrils, calm, attentive, as if performing some
ordinary labor; at times he moved his shield slightly,
warded off blows, but at each flash of his sword the terrible
cry of a stricken man gave answer, while he did not even

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 331

look around, but advanced, toiling forward, like a black
cloud out of which from moment to moment a lightning
flash crashes.

The regiment of Poznan, having for its ensign a crown-
less eagle, fought also for life and death, while the arch-
bishop's regiment and the three Mazovian regiments
advanced with it in rivalry. But all the others too sur-
passed one another in venom and in valor. In the Sieradz
regiment Zbyshko of Bogdanets rushed like a raging wild
boar into the thickest of the throng ; at his side went old
Matsko, terrible, fighting with judgment, as a wolf fights
which bites to kill and not otherwise.

Matsko sought Kuiio Lichtenstein with his eyes on all
sides, but, unable to see him in the throng, he selected
others, those who wore the richest armor, and he hewed per-
sistently. Not far from the two knights of Bogdanets the
ominous Stan of Rogov fought wildly. At the first encoun-
ter his helmet was broken; so he fought bareheaded, terrify-
ing the Germans with his hairy and bloody face which
seemed not human, but the face of some monster of the
forest which they saw before them.

But hundreds and then thousands of knights, on both
sides, covered the earth — till at last, under the blows of
raging Poles, the battered German wall began to totter ; then
something happened capable of changing the fate of the
whole battle in one moment.

Returning from the pursuit of the Lithuanians, heated
and intoxicated with victory, the German regiments saw
before them the flank of the -Polish wing. Judging that
all the king's armies were beaten and the battle won deci-
sively, they were returning in great unordered crowds, with
shouting and singing, when they beheld all at once in front
of them a savage slaughter, and the Poles, almost victo-
rious, surrounding the German legions.

So these Knights of the Order, lowering their heads,
looked with astonishment through the openings of their
visors at what was happening, and then where each one
stood he thrust spurs into his horse's flanks and rushed into
the whirl of battle.

And so throng followed throng, till soon thousands hurled
themselves at the Polish regiments now wearied with battle.
The Germans shouted with delight when they saw ap-
proaching aid, and began to strike at the Poles with new
ardor.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

A desperate battle seethed up throughout the whole line ?
torrents of blood flowed along the earth ; the sky grew
cloudy and dull thunder rolls were heard, as if God himself
wished to interfere between the combatants.

But the victory was inclining toward the Germans. Dis-
order was just beginning in the Polish body ; the legions of
the Knights of the Order were growing frenzied, and had
begun in one voice to sing the hymn of triumph, —

" Christ ist erstanden ! (Christ has arisen ! )"

But just then something still more tremendous took place.
One of the Knights of the Order while lying on the ground
opened with a knife the belly of the horse ridden by Mart-
sin of Vrotsimovitse, who bore the grand banner of Cracow,
a crowned eagle, which was sacred for all the king's armies.
Steed and rider went down on a sudden ; with them the ban-
ner tottered and fell.

In one moment hundreds of arms were stretched out to
grasp the banner. From all German breasts a roar of de-
light burst forth. It seemed to them that the end had come,
that terror and panic would seize the Poles straightway, that
the hour of defeat, death, and slaughter was at hand, that
they would have merely to hunt and cut down the fugitives.

But just there a bloody deception was in wait for them.

The Polish armies shouted as one man, in desperation at
sight of the falling banner, but in that shout, and in that
desperation there was no fear, only rage. One might have
said that living fire had fallen on their armor ; the most for-
midable men of both armies, not thinking of rank, without or-
der, each from where he stood, rushed to one spot like raging
lions. That was not a battle now around the banner, but a
storm let loose. Warriors and horses were packed into one
monstrous whirl, and in that whirl men's arms moved like
whips, swords clanked, axes bit, steel gritted against steel ;
there was a groaning, there were wild cries from men whom
others were slaughtering. All these sounds were mingled
in one ghastly roar which was as terrifying as if the damned
bad torn free on a sudden from the abyss of hell. Dust
rose and out of it rushed, blinded from terror, riderless
horses with bloodshot eyes and manes scattered wildly.

But this lasted only a brief time. Not one German came
out of that tempest. After a while the rescued banner waved
again over the Polish legions. The wind stirred it, unfurled
it, and it bloomed forth in splendor, like a gigantic flower, —

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 333

a sign of hope, a sign of God's wrath against Germans, — •
and of victory for the knights of Poland.

The whole army greeted the banner with a shout of tri-
umph ; and they fell upon the Germans with such rage as if
every regiment had come with double strength and twice as
many warriors.

Now the Germans were attacked without mercy, without
rest, without even such an interval as is needed to draw a
single breath. They were pressed on all sides, cut unspar-
ingly with blows of swords, scythes, axes, and maces ; they
began to totter — and withdraw.

Here and there were heard voices calling for quarter. Here
or there fell out of action some foreign knight with face white
from fear and astonishment, and he fled in frenzy whither-
soever he was borne by his no less terrified steed. The
majority of the white mantles, which brothers of the Order
wore over their armor, were lying now on the field of battle.

Grievous alarm seized the hearts of the leaders of the
Order, for they understood that their only salvation was in
the Grand Master, who up to that time stood ready at the
head of sixteen reserve regiments.

He, looking from above on the battle, understood also that
the moment had come, and he moved his iron legions as a
storm moves heavy waves, which bring ruin to ships on the
sea.

But still earlier, on a raging steed appeared Zyndram
before the third Polish line, which had not taken part yet in
the conflict. Zyndram watched over everything and was
mindful of the course of the battle. There, among the Polish
infantry, were some companies of heavy Bohemian infantry.
One of these had hesitated earlier before the engagement,
but repentant in season it remained on the field, and, reject-
ing its leader, was flaming now with desire for battle, so as
to redeem with its valor a moment of weakness. The main
power, however, was made up of Polish regiments composed
of cavalry, but unarmored, poor landholders, and of infantry
from towns, and, more numerous than others, free land-tillers
armed with pikes, heavy lances, and scythes point downward.

" Make ready ! Make ready ! ! " shouted Zyndram, in his
tremendous voice, as he flew along the ranks with lightning
swiftness.

" Make ready! ! " repeated the inferior leaders.

Understanding that the hour had come to them these men
rested the handles of their spears, flails, and scythes on the

334 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

ground, and making the sign of the holy cross they fell to
spitting on their immense and toil- marked hands.

And that ominous spitting was heard through the whole
line ; then each man seized his weapon, and drew breath. At
that moment an attendant rushed up to Zyudram with a com-
mand from the king, and with panting voice whispered some-
thing in his ear. But Zyndram, turning to the infantry, waved
his sword, and shouted, —

' ' Forward ! "

" Forward ! ! " was shouted by the leaders.

" Advance ! On the dog brothers ! At them ! ! "

They moved. To go with even steps and not break ranks
they all began to repeat at once, —

' * Hail — Ma — ry — full — of — gra — ce — the Lord —
is _ with — thee!!"

And they advanced like an inundation. The mercenary
regiments advanced, the town infantry, the free land-tillers
from Little and Great Poland, and the Silesians who before
the war had taken refuge in the kingdom, and the Mazovians
who had fled from the Knights of the Order.

The whole field glittered and gleamed from their scythes,
pikes, and lances.

At last they arrived.

" Strike! " shouted the leaders.

u Uch ! " Each man grunted as a strong woodcutter grunts
when he strikes the first blow with his axe, and they began
with all the strength that they had, and all the breath that
was in them.

The uproar and shouts reached the sky.

The king, who from a height had followed the whole bat-
tle, continued to send messengers in every direction. He
had grown hoarse from giving orders, and, seeing at last
that all the troops were engaged, he began himself to be
eager for conflict.

His attendants would not permit this, out of fear for the
sacred person of their sovereign. Polava seized the horse's
bridle, and though the king struck him with a lance on the
hand he did not let go. Others stopped the way, begging,
imploring, and representing that he could not change the
battle by taking part in it.

But all at once the greatest danger hung over the king and
his whole retinue.

The Grand Master, following the example of those who

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 335

bad returned after the dispersal of the Lithuanians, and
wishing also to attack the Polish flank, advanced in the arc
of a circle ; in consequence of this his sixteen chosen regi-
ments had to pass very near the eminence on which stood the
king, Vladislav Yagello. The danger was noted, but there
was no time to withdraw. They merely furled the royal
banner, and at the same time the king's secretary, Zbigniev
of Olesnitsa, rushed with all speed on horseback to a neigh-
boring regiment which was just making ready for the on-
coming enemy, and which was led by the knight Mikolai
Kielbasa.

" The king is in danger ! To the rescue ! " cried Zbigniev.

But Kielbasa, having lost his helmet, pulled away from his
head a piece of cloth wet with blood and sweat, and showing
it to the messenger shouted in terrible anger, —

" Look if we are idle here ! Madman ! Dost thou not see
that that cloud is sweeping down on us, and we should merely
lead it to the king were we to leave this place ? Be off, 01
I shall put a sword through thee ! "

And unmindful of the man with whom he was speaking,
panting, borne away with anger, he aimed really at Zbigniev,
who, seeing with whom he had to deal, and what was more,
that the old warrior was right, raced back to the king and
repeated what he had heard.

Hence the royal suite pushed forward in close rank to pro-
tect the sovereign with their breasts. This time, however,
the king permitted no one to restrain him, he stood in the
first rank. But barely had they taken their places when the
German regiments were so near that the escutcheons on their
shields could be distinguished perfectly. The sight of these
regiments was indeed sufficient to fill the most daring hearts
with a quiver, for that was the very flower and pick of the
knighthood.

Arrayed in brilliant armor, on horses as immense as bis-
ons, not wearied by battle, in which they had taken no part up
to that hour, they advanced like a hurricane, with a thunder-
ing of horse-hoofs, with a roaring, with a rustling of flags and
banners, and the Grand Master himself flew before them in
a broad white mantle, which, spread out by the wind, looked
like the giant wings of an eagle.

The Grand Master had passed the king's retinue and was
rushing to the main battle, for what did a handful of knights
standing at one side signify to his mind? He did not suspect
that the king was among them, and did not recognize him.

336 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

But from one of the regiments sprang forth a gigantic Ger-
man, and whether it was that he recognized Yagello, or was
enticed by silvery armor, or wished to show his knightly
valor, he bent his head forward, levelled his spear, and rushed
directly at Yagello.

The king put spurs to his horse and before his suite could
detain him he had sprung toward the German. And they
would have met without fail in mortal combat had it not been
for that same Zbigniev, the youthful secretary of the king,
who was skilled in the knightly calling as well as in Latin.
He, having a piece of a lance in his hand, rode against the
German from one side, and striking him on the head with
it crushed his helmet and brought him to the earth. That
moment the king struck the man with a sword on the naked
forehead and killed him.

Thus perished a famous German knight, Dippold von
Kockeritz. Prince Yamont seized the horse, and the Ger-
man knight lay, mortally stricken, in his white mantle above
his steel armor, and with a gilded girdle. The eyes turned
in his head, but his feet dug the earth for some time yet,
till death, the greatest pacifier of mankind, covered his head
with night and put him to rest forever.

Knights from that same regiment of Helmno wished to
avenge the death of their comrade, but the Grand Master,
shouting, " Herum ! herum ! " barred the way, and hurried
them on to where the fate of that bloody day was to be
decided, that is, to the main battle.

And again something wonderful happened. Mikolai
Kielbasa, who was nearest the field, recognized the enemy,
it is true, but in the dust, the other Polish regiments did
not recognize them, and thinking them Lithuanians returning
to the battle, did not hasten to meet them. Dobko of
Olesnitsa was the first to spring out before the oncoming
Grand Master, and recognized him by his mantle, his shield
and the great gold reliquary, which he wore on his breast
outside the armor. But the Polish knight dared not strike
the reliquary with his lance, though he surpassed the Grand
Master in strength immensely ; Ulrich, therefore, threw up
the knight's spear-point, wounded his horse somewhat, then
the two, passing each other, described a circle, and each
went to his own people.

"Germans! The Grand Master himself !" shouted
Dobko.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CKOSS. 337

When they heard this the Polish regiments rushed with
the greatest impetus toward the enemy. Mikolai Kielbasa
was the first to strike them with his regiment, and again
raged the battle.

But whether it was that the knights from the province of
Helmno, among whom there were many of Polish blood,
did not strike earnestly, or that nothing could restrain the
rage of the Poles, it suffices that this new attack did not
produce the effect which the Grand Master had looked for.
It had seemed to him that his would be the finishing blow to
the power of Yagello ; meanwhile he saw soon that it was
the Poles who were pushing, advancing, beating down,
cleaving, taking, as it were, in iron vices his legions, while
his knights were rather defending themselves than advanc-
ing. In vain did he urge them with his voice, in vain did
he push them with his sword to the battle. They defended
themselves, it is true, and defended themselves mightily,
but there was not in them either that sweep or that fire
which victorious armies bear with them, and with which
Polish hearts were inflamed. In battered armor, in blood,
in wounds, with dinted weapons, their voices gone from
their breasts, the Polish knights rushed on irresistibly to
the densest throng of the Germans, as wolves rush at flocks
of sheep ; and the Germans began to restrain their horses,
then to look around behind, as if wishing to learn whether
those iron vices were not surrounding them more and more
terribly, and they drew back slowly, but continually, as if
desiring to withdraw unobserved from the murderous
enclosure.

But now from the direction of the forest new shouts
sounded suddenly. This was Zyndram, who had led out
and sent the country people to battle. Soon was heard the
biting of scythes on iron and the hammering of flails on
armor; bodies began to fall more and more densely;
blood flowed in a stream on the trampled earth; and the
battle became like one immense flame, for the Germans,
seeing salvation only in the sword, defended themselves
desperately.

And both sides fought in that way, uncertain of success,
till huge clouds of dust rose all at once on the right flank of
the king's army.

"The Lithuanians are returning!" roared Polish voices
in gladness.
VOL. II. — 22

338 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

They had divined the truth. The Lithuanians, whom it
was easier to disperse than to conquer, were returning, and,
with an unearthly uproar, they rushed, like a whirlwind, on
their swift horses to the conflict.

Then some comturs, and at the head of them Werner von
Tetlingen, raced up to the Grand Master.

" Save thyself, lord! " cried the comtur of Elblang, with
pallid lips. "Save thyself and the Order, before their circle
encloses us ! "

But the knightly Ulrich looked on him gloomily, and wav-
ing his hand toward heaven, he cried, —

" May God not permit me to leave this field on which so
many brave men have fallen ! May God not permit me ! "

And, shouting to his men to follow, he hurled himself into
the density of the battle. Meanwhile the Lithuanians had
rushed up, and such a chaos and such a seething began that
in it the eye of man could distinguish nothing.

The Grand Master was struck in the mouth by the point
of a Lithuanian lance and twice wounded in the face. He
warded off blows for a time with his failing right hand, but
thrust finally with a spear in the neck he fell to the earth,
like an oak tree.

A crowd of warriors dressed in skins covered him
completely.

Werner von Tetlingen with some regiments fled from the
field of battle, but an iron ring closed around all the remain-
ing regiments, a ring formed of Yagello's warriors.

The battle turned into a slaughter, and the defeat of the
Knights of the Cross was so exceptional in all human history
that few have happened which we might compare with it.
Never in Christian times, from the days that Komans strug-
gled with Goths, or with Attila, and Charles Martel with the
Arabs, did armies fight with each other so mightily. But
now, like reaped grain, one of the two forces lay on the
field for the greater part. Those regiments which the Grand
Master had led last to the battle surrendered. The Helmno
men planted their flags on the ground. Other Knights
sprang from their horses, in sign that they were willing to
go into captivity, and knelt on the blood-covered earth. The
entire regiment of Saint George, in which foreign guests
served, surrendered also, with the Knight leading it.

But the battle continued yet, for many regiments of the
Order chose to die rather than beg for captivity or quarter.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 339

The Germans fought then, according to their military
custom, in an immense ring and defended themselves
as wild boars do when wolves have surrounded them.
The Polish-Lithuanian circle -enclosed that ring, as a
serpent encloses the body of a bull, and became nar-
rower and narrower, Again arms thrashed, flails thun-
dered, scythes bit, swords cut, spears pierced, and axes
hewed. The Germans were cut down as a forest is cut
— and they died in silence, gloomy, immense, unterri-
fied. Some raising their visors, took farewell of comrades,
giving one to another the last kiss before death ; some
hurled themselves blindly into the seething battle, as if
seized by insanity, others struggled as in a dream ; in cases
they killed each other, one thrusting his misericordia into
the throat of another, or one opened his breast to a com-
rade with the prayer, "Stab!" The rage of the Poles
soon broke the great circle into a number of smaller groups,
and then again it was easier for single Knights to escape.
But in general those separate groups fought with rage and
despair. There were few at that stage who knelt down
begging for quarter, and when the terrible onset of the
Poles dispersed the smaller groups also, even single Knights
would not yield themselves alive to the victors. That was
for the Order and all Western knighthood, a day of the
greatest disaster, but also of the greatest glory. Under the
gigantic Arnold von Baden, who was surrounded by country
infantry, a rampart of Polish bodies had been piled up,
while he, mighty and invincible, stood above it, as stands a
boundary pillar on an eminence, .it last Zavisha Charny
himself came to him ; but seeing the knight without a horse,
and not wishing to attack him from behind contrary to
knightly usage, he sprang off his horse and called to him
from a distance.

" Turn thy head, German, and surrender, or meet me."

Arnold turned and recognizing Zavisha by his black
armor, and his shield, said in his gloomy soul, —

" Death is present, and my hour has come, for no one
can escape that man alive. But if I could conquer him I
should win immortal glory, and save my life perhaps."

Then he sprang toward him and they struggled like two
tempests on that ground covered with corpses. But Zavisha
surpassed all men in strength so tremendously that unfortu-
nate were the parents to whose children it happened to meet
him in battle. In fact Arnold's shield, forged in Malborg

340 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

burst, his steel helmet cracked like an earthen pot, and the
giant fell with his head split in two.

Heinrich, the comtur of Chluhov, that most inveterate
enemy of the Polish race, who had sworn that he would
have two swords borne in front of him till he plunged both
in Polish blood, was rushing from the field stealthily, as a
fox slips away when surrounded by a legion of hunters,
when Zbyshko of Bogdanets barred the road to him.
"Erbarme dich meiner! (Have pity on me!)," cried the
comtur, when he saw the sword above his head, and he
clasped his hands in terror. The young knight, hearing
this, was unable indeed, to withhold his hand and the
bjow, but he was able to turn his sword and strike only
with the side of it, the fat and sweating face of the comtur.
He pushed the man then to his attendant, who tied a rope
around his neck and took him, like an ox, to the place
whither they conducted all captive Knights of the Order.

Old Matsko searched the bloody field for Kuno Lichten-
stein, and the fate of that day, for the Poles lucky in every-
thing, gave the man into his hands finally. A handful of
Knights of the Cross, fleeing from the dreadful defeat, had
secreted themselves in the forest. The sunlight reflected
from their armor betrayed their presence to pursuers. All
fell on their knees and surrendered immediately, but
Matsko, learning that the grand comtur of the Order was
among the prisoners, commanded Lichtenstein to stand
before him, and removing the helmet from his own head,
he inquired, —

"Kuno Lichtenstein, dost thou know me?"

Wrinkling his brows, and fixing his eyes on the face of
the old knight, he replied after a while, —

"I saw thee in Plotsk, at the court."

"Not there." answered Matsko; "thou didst see me be-
fore that! Thou didst see me in Cracow, when I begged
thee for the life of my nephew, who, for an inconsiderate
attack on thee was condemned to loss of life. At that
time I made a vow to God, and swore on my knightly honor,
that I would find thee and meet thee in mortal combat."

"I know," answered Lichtenstein, and he pouted his
lips haughtily, though immediately afterward he grew very
pa]e. "But now I am thy prisoner, and thou wouldst dis-
grace thyself wert thou to raise a sword on me."

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 341

At this, Matsko's face contracted ominously, and it
became, as was usual on such occasions, exactly like a
wolf's face.

"Kuno Lichtenstein," said he, "I will not raise a sword
on a disarmed man, but I tell thee this: If thou refuse
me battle, I will command to hang thee with a rope, like a
dog."

"I have no choice. Come out! " cried the grand comtur.

"To the death, not to captivity," forewarned Matsko.

"To the death!"

And after a while, they fought in presence of the Ger-
man and Polish knights. Kuno was younger and more
adroit, but Matsko surpassed so much in strength of arms
and legs his opponent that in the twinkle of an eye, he
brought him to the ground, and pressed his breast with his
knee.

The comtur's eyes turned in his head with terror.

"Spare! " groaned he, throwing out foam and saliva from
his lips.

"No! " answered the implacable Matsko.

And putting the misericordia to the neck of his opponent,
he thrust it in twice.

Kuno coughed dreadfully ; a wave of blood burst through
his lips, death quivers shook his body, then he stretched —
and the great pacifier of knights put him to rest forever.

The battle became now a pursuit and a slaughter.
Whoso would not surrender perished. There were many
battles and conflicts in the world during those centuries,
but no man remembered a defeat so dreadful. Before the
king had fallen, not only the Order of the Cross, but all the
Germans who as the most brilliant knighthood assisted
that "Teutonic vanguard," which was eating more and
more deeply into the Sla^body. Of about seven hundred
"white mantles," who as leaders went before that Germanic
deluge, there remained barely fifteen. More than forty
thousand bodies (of the Knights of the Cross and guests)
lay on that blood-stained fieM in endless sleep. The
various banners which as late as midday waved over that
immense army of the Order had all fallen into the bloody
and victorious hands of the Poles, — not a single banner was
saved; and now the Polish and Lithuanian knights threw
them down at the feet of Yagello, who, raising his pious
eyes heavenward, repeated with emotion, —

342 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

"O God! thou hast wished this! "

The foremost captives were presented to his Majesty.
Abdank Skarbek brought in Prince Kazimir of Stetten;
the Bohemian knight of Trotsnov l brought Conrad, prince
in Olesnitsa; Predperko of Koplidov brought Gersclof,
who was fainting from wounds; he had led all the foreign
knights under the banner of Saint George.

Twenty-two nations had taken part in that battle of the
Order against the Poles, and now the king's secretaries
were writing, and they recorded the prisoners who, kneel-
ing before his Majesty, begged for pardon, and a return
home when ransomed.

The entire army of the 'Order had ceased to exist.

The Polish pursuit captured the immense camp of the
Knights of the Cross, and in it, besides those who had
escaped, a great number of wagons laden with fetters for
the Poles, and wine to be used at a great feast after
victory.

The sun was near its setting. A brief, abundant shower
had laid the dust. The king, Vitold, and Zyndram, were
preparing to visit the field of battle, when men bore in
before them bodies of fallen leaders. The Lithuanians
brought the body of the Grand Master, Ulrich von Jun-
gingen, pierced with spears, covered with dust and clotted
blood, and placed it before Yagello. The king sighed
with pity, and looking at the immense body lying on the
ground, face upward, he said, —

"Here is the man who, this morning, thought himself
superior to every potentate on earth — "

Then tears began to flow like pearls along his cheeks;
after a while he said, —

"But he died the death of the valiant; so we will cele-
brate his manfulness, and honor him with a proper Chris-
tian burial."

And immediately, he issued an order to wash the body
carefully in the lake, array it in splendid robes, and cover
the coffin with a mantle of the Order.

Meanwhile, they brought in more and more bodies, which
the captives recognized. They brought in Kuno Lichten-
stein, his throat cut terribly with a misericordia, and
Friedrich Wallenrod, the marshal of the Order; the grand
keeper of the wardrobe, Count Albrecht von Schwartzberg,
and the grand treasurer, Thomas Mercheim, and Count
* Yan Zisca, afterward the famous leader of the Hussites.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 343

Wende, who fell at the hand of Povala of Tachev, and
more than six hundred bodies of famous comturs and
brothers. The servants placed them one by the other,
and they lay, like felled trees, with faces looking heaven-
ward, and white as their mantles, with open, glassy eyes,
in which rage, pride, the frenzy of battle, and terror had
grown fixed. At their heads were planted the captured
banners — all of them! The evening breeze now furled,
now unfurled the colored banners, and they rustled above
those men lying there as if in sleep. From afar, about
twilight, were visible Lithuanian divisions bringing in
captured cannon, which the Knights used for the first time
in open battle, but which had not caused any harm to the
conquerors.

Around the king on the eminence, had assembled the
greatest Polish knights, and breathing with wearied breasts
they looked at those flags, and at those corpses lying at
their feet, just as reapers, wearied from heat, look at cut
and bound sheaves. Grievous had the day been, and terri-
ble the fruit of that harvest; but now the great, divine,
gladsome evening had come.

Hence, immeasurable happiness brightened the faces of
the conquerors, for all understood that that evening had
put an end to the suffering and toils not only of that day,
but of whole centuries.

The king, though conscious of the immensity of that
defeat of the Order, looked still as if in amazement before
him, and at last he inquired, —

"Is the whole Order lying here?"

To this the vice-chancellor, Mikolai, who knew the
prophecies of Saint Bridget, said, —

"The time has come when their teeth are broken, and
the right hand cut from them ! "

Then he raised his h^nd, and began to make the sign of
the cross, not only on those who lay near, but on the whole
field between Griinwald and Tannenberg. In the air, which
was bright from gleams after the setting sun, and purified
by the rain, they could see distinctly the immense battle-
field steaming and bloody, bristling with fragments of
spears, lances, and scythes, with piles of bodies of horses
and men, amid which were thrust upward dead hands and
feet and hoofs; and that sad field of death extended, with
its tens of thousands of bodies, farther than the eye could
reach. Camp followers were moving about over that im-

344 THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

mense cemetery, collecting arms and removing armor from
the dead bodies.

But above in the ruddy air were storming and circling
flocks of eagles, crows, and ravens, screaming and croak
ing with delight at sight of the food before them.

And not only was the perfidious Order of the Knights
lying there stretched at the feet of the king, but all the
German might, which up to that battle had been flooding
unfortunate Slav lands like a sea, had broken itself against
Polish breasts on that great day, that day of purification
and redemption.

So to thee, great festival of the past, and to thee, blood
of sacrifice, be praise, honor, and glory through all ages.

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS.

345

CHAPTER LXXXI.

MATSKO and Zbyshko returned to Bogdanets. The old
knight lived long after that, and Zbyshko waited in health
and strength to see those memorable moments in which
through one gate the Grand Master of the Order went forth
out of Malborg with tears in his eyes, and through another
gate entered, at the head of troops, the Polish voevoda to
take possession, in the name of the king and the kingdom,
of the city and the whole country as far as the blue waves
of the Baltic.

THE END.

I

University of Toronto
Library

DO NOT

REMOVE

THE

CARD

FROM

THIS

POCKET

Acme Library Card Pocket
LOWE-MARTIN CO. LIMITED